《SAGE》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Sage Miller


    Freshly out of the shower, my eyes quickly found her. My one muse. She was quickly bing my


    one-way straight to hell. I stalked up to her near the dressing table.


    She made eye contact through the mirror and smiled, I smiled back at her. I hugged her from behind


    and I kissed her neck, savoring the way her breath shallowed.


    She is hell itself and I''m dly giving myself up to burn with her mes. I''m a moth drawn to her me.


    I will dly burn in her mes. That''s how addicted I was to her.


    "Sage." With her shallow breath, she moaned.


    I pulled back, stop for a moment, and savored the moment. She''s looked so fucking beautiful under my


    touch. I loved how she crumbled under my touch.


    "Sage." She whimpered throwing her head back. She rested it on my shoulder.


    I traced my finger from her jaw, down to her chest then to the hem of the towel ready to let it loose. My


    other hand was holding her steady against me.


    Smurf. What is she fucking doing to me?


    I brought my finger back to her chin and hooked it under her chin and coaxed her to look at me. Slowly


    she opened her eyes. She did so, reluctantly staring at me. Her bright pale blue eyes.


    Her eyes are so damn enchanting. The blue orbs, so pale yet they sparkled with desire. It''s as if she


    was looking right through my soul. Even through the mirror.


    She looked at me like she was ready to let me devour her.... maybe I was. Maybe she knew I wanted to


    devour her. To make her mine for all eternity.


    She is the distraction I''ll ever need.


    I grazed my teeth on her skin. She whimpered and pleasure surged through my body from hearing her


    soft whimper.


    Smurf. What are you doing to me?


    I quickly turned her around and pushed her to the nearest wall I could get yourself too. I hooked my


    right arm around her waist and roughly pulled her to me and her head fall back. My mouth was on her


    neck and sucking.


    "Please." She whimpered.


    "Please what Smurf? What do you want?" I smugly smirked against her skin. I liked it when she


    begged.


    "Give it to me. I want it now." Her voice came out hoarse, barely audible.


    I reached down and grabbed the back of her thigh. I squeezed it and moaned. I dived into the cock on


    her neck again and suck, hard on that skin. She moaned loudly this time calling my name. I was pul--.


    Just then, voices rang throughout the house. All movement stopped and I rested my head on Alora''s


    shoulders. I counted to ten and pulled back letting her thigh go.


    I sighed and she looked away peeling herself away from me. I huffed a breath, reading to bite


    Sebastian''s head off. He couldn''t havee at a worse time.


    I knew it was him and Connor.


    A few other voices rang throughout the house meaning they weren''t alone. I sighed when Alora moved


    out of my hold. I forgot they wereing over. And I think they''re too early.


    Already fully clothed, I turn to Al.


    "You staying the night?" I asked her. She arched a brow at me in questioning. "I invited a few friends


    over although I forgot till a minute ago."


    "You want me to stay?" She asked sounding surprised. "With your friends?"


    I rolled my eyes at her.


    "Or you could stay up here. Your choice."


    "I''ll join you." She said as she dropped on the bed.


    "Now get dressed. I''ll be downstairs." I told her and started heading out.


    "Ain''t you gonna take care of that?" I heard hers ask. I turned around and my eyes followed hers down


    my pants.


    I lifted my eyes and met hers and smirked. She bit her lip and that simple action made me wanna jump


    her bones again.


    "Nah, want them to see what you did," I smirked at her once more and opened the door.


    "But you jumped me not the other way around." I heard her protest as I closed the door.


    I walked down the stair and Sebastian spotted me first.


    "Took you long enough." Heined and grabbed a beer and throw one for me. I caught it with


    ease.


    I ignored his remark and walked towards the kitchen.


    Winter was over and soon we were no longer gonna be sophomores. This was just a party for a few


    friends to hang out at my house since my sister moved out a few months back.


    I hated being alone in the house so whenever I can I threw parties though today wasn''t suppose to be


    a party. Not on this magnitude anyway.


    I stopped when I saw Connor in the kitchen. We greeted each other.


    I had only two friends in the whole world. Connor and Sebastian. They are the closest people I have to


    family aside from my sister.


    I met Sebastian first, back in third grade and we both met Connor in 7th grade. The bond I share with


    Sebastian will never be the same as the bond I share with Connor and until recently both Sebastian


    and I treated Connor like ap dog.


    But that''s all over. Connor is my friend just as much as Sebastian is.


    "You have that look." Connor stated and I raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh, what look?" I asked him.


    "Hey, Sebastian." He yelled. "Sage has that look."


    "Oh yeah! I noticed."


    "What fucking look you assholes talking about?"


    "That freshly-fucked look." Sebastian smugly said.


    "Both you needs to getid."


    I groaned and continued to walk. I had a couple of idiots for friends. And frankly that was none of their


    business.


    I walked back to the living room when I heard the door opened and more people poured in.


    "How many people did you invite?" I hissed between Sebastian and Connor.


    I knew I was gonna regret letting them handle this.


    "Don''t worry those should be thest of them," Connor replied and I once again groaned.


    I looked around the house and they were like fifty people. I thought that we were going to be like ten or


    five. I would have been fine with that. Even twenty would''ve been fine.


    "You invited the whole sophomore year, did you?" I pointed out and they both smirked and walked back


    to the kitchen.


    At the corner of my eyes, I saw Kate. I quickly turned to my dump-ass friends ready to have their heads


    for dinner but they were already out of sight. I quickly followed them to the kitchen.


    "Why the fuck would you invite her here?" I hissed at them. They can be so fucking stupid.


    That girl is clingy as hell and I don''t need her here. She''s drama on legs.


    "What is the problem? You were licking it yesterday at the dance." Sebastian asked confused.


    "I told you. She''s so.....clingy and she''s gonna start causing drama and being her bitch self." I tried


    exining them. I just know this will end badly.


    None of them can be called my girlfriend. I don''t want a girlfriend nor do I need one. Not with how


    fucked up my life is. We can have fun and cause trouble, that''s all I want.


    "And why would she cause drama?" Connor asked this time.


    Just as I''m about to answer his question. Alora came down the stairs and I swear to you that time stood


    still. Her presence demanded attention.


    And attention she got. Every eye was on her as she walked down the stairs wearing a ck and red


    mix-matched skirt with a white crop top.


    Her eyes flickered to everyone and theynded on me. She smiled at me and I returned her smile.


    I could smell her from across the room. Her sweet strawberry scent masked the beer and every scent


    in the room. The only person I could smell was her.


    "And he says he''s not whipped." I heard Sebastian mutter under his breath. I ignored his ass and went


    to get Alora and introduced her to everyone.


    "Sorry. It was supposed to be a few friends." I chuckled leading her to the sofa.


    "I don''t mind." She replied and I pull her down to the sofa and handed her a cup with Vodka and ginger.


    She thanked me and took a sip. I hooked my arms around her but I caught Kate''s eyes.


    And if looks could kill I''d be burning right now. I asked her to some stupid Valentine''s dance yesterday


    and I may have fucked her. Now she thinks I''ll be loyal and y college duty with her. It was a once of


    thing. Fun, no strings attached.


    A few games were yed and among them were beer pong. I was getting tipsy and so was Al. I could


    tell because she was dancing and everyone was enjoying the show, I included.


    I pulled her off the table. That''s enough dancing for the night. And with how much she drinks, I didn''t


    want her to go over board. I''m working on improving her and not let her drink every fucking day.


    I handed Alora a bottle of water and told her to drink all of it.


    Suddenly feeling the need to smoke, I grabbed Alora and guided her towards Seb.


    "Sit here I''ll be right back," I told her leaving her with Sebastian. I turned to Seb and basically gave him


    a look that told him what to do.


    I walked to our small backyard and pulled one joint and lit it. I liked to smoke whenever I''m drinking.


    The back door opened and I turned my head and saw Kate walking out. She looked around until she


    spotted me. I knew she''d follow me out.


    The whole night she had been looking at me. Shooting me daggers. I knew sooner orter she''s catch


    up with me.


    She stopped right in front of me. I didn''t say anything and neither did she. I blew the smoke into the


    quiet night.


    After I''ve finished my joint I started to walk back inside but Kate stopped me. I stared at her waiting for


    her to talk.


    "So that''s your girlfriend?" She asked bitterly. I rolled my eyes at her.


    "No." I honored her with a decent answer.


    "Don''t lie to me. I know she is."


    We fell back into silence. I didn''t feel like bantering with her not tonight.


    "Why did you get my hopes up yesterday? Why did you take me to the dance if you already have a


    girlfriend? Why did you sleep with me? I thought you liked me." Her voice cracked at the end.


    "I do like you," I told her and that was the truth. "I don''t have a girlfriend and I don''t want one."


    "But you asked me to be your Valentine." She whispered.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It was a dare."


    "What?"


    "Don''t be dramatic Kate. You got a date out of it." I gave her a bored expression. "It was fun, you and I


    had fun and that was all there was too it. Don''t ruin a good memory with your attitude."


    I side-stepped her and walked back inside. Smurf wasughing at something Sebastian said.


    She tipped her cup and my dick twitched. The way her rosy red lips curved around the red cup made


    me fantasized about her lips around my di-.


    "Stop ogling the girl Sage." Connor startled me. I red at him and began walking to them.


    "What''s so funny?" I wrapped my arms around Alora.


    Why am I being so touchy today? I had no idea what gotten to me because I was way out of character.


    "Oh, nothing." She smiled softly. "You were gone a while though." She pointed out.


    "I needed some air for a while." I bluntly lied.


    My eyes ran over her prominent jawline, itching to trace it with my thumb.


    The party continued for another couple of hours before people started leaving. The only ones left were


    Sebastian, Connor, Monica, Tracy, Smurf, and me. I was d Kate didn''t insist on staying because that


    would''ve made for an awkward time.


    I guess her ego was bruised pretty bad. She''s not used to someone denying her any attention.


    Right now we were lumped up in my living room chatting. We turned the music low. It still surprised me


    how Alora got along with everyone. It made this whole thing easy.


    But I guess that''s who she is. She''s easy to get along with beside being two years older than everyone


    except Sebastian. She''s only a year older than him.


    "Did you have fun?" I kicked my shoes pulling Alora to rest half her body on me.


    "Yeah, I did." She quietly cheered. I smiled at her. "Though there was this girl who kept ring at me."


    Kate.


    "Yeah, that one." I raked my hand through my hair a little frustrated.


    "What was the matter with her anyway?" I chuckled nervously.


    "Guys, let''s y never have I." I heard Monica proposed and I sent a little thank you prayer to the


    Devine Being above.


    Saved by Monica. I wasn''t in the mood to exin myself. Especially after I lied to her and told her I


    wasn''t going to the Valentine''s dance.


    "That''s a good idea." Tracy quickly agreed.


    "Do you wanna y?" I asked Smurf. Say yes. Say yes. Say yes.


    "Why Not?" She shrugged.


    "We need more drinks," Connor announced.


    "Way to state the obvious, Sherlock." Tracy quickly said to Connor as they fix the drinks.


    Laughter was heard around as theyughed at Connor.


    "I''ll go first. You know the rules. If you''ve done it, you drink." Monica started. "Never have I ever went


    skinny dipping."


    Everyone except Connor tipped their cups.


    "I knew mommy''s boy would be a wuss." Tracy teased him.


    "Meet me upstairs and I''ll show you a wuss." He winked at her in which Chloe pretended to gag.


    Even though everyone knew Tracy gave Connor her virginity back in freshmen year.


    "Enough," Sebastian said. "It''s my turn." He tapped his chin. "Never have I... fucked my friend''s


    girlfriend."


    He pped his hands together. I shot him a re and everyone stared between the two of us. We


    stared at each other, challenging the other.


    "We don''t do girlfriend you dipshit." Monica huffed.


    I can feel Alora''s eyes on me waiting for my action.


    "Or boyfriend." He added. Monica held her head high.


    I was the only one to drink out of the whole group.


    "Who was it?" Connor rushed to ask. My eyes flickered to Sebastian. He challenged me to lie and an


    idea popped in my head.


    I smirked at him and answered locking eyes with him.


    "Sebastian''s." All color left his face and his face turned ghostly white. He couldn''t believe that I said


    that. He thought I''d out myself I tell them I fucked Connor''s girl while they were dating.


    To be honest that girl was a slut and she came onto me. I just gave her what she wanted and I''m not


    saying I''m proud and like I''ve said, until recently I didn''t treated Connor right. I treated her more like a


    Everyone busted outughing at him. His eyes widen in shock. My smirk widen.


    You don''t y Sage or you''ll get burned. I arched a brow at him.


    "That backfired." Monica managed to choke out.


    "The jokes on you because I never had a girlfriend." He said looking at me.


    I did that on purpose. He started it when he asked that question. He knew I fucked Connor''s girlfriend


    back in freshman year.


    The game continued for a while and many secrets were revealed and we drank too much.


    I pulled Alora with me up the stairs to my room.


    "As usual, you can sleep wherever but Eve''s room is off-limits," I shouted as I closed the door to my


    room.


    I burned everything that belonged to ra a long time ago. I erased her existence in this house. I


    turned her room into a guest room since I liked inviting my friends over.


    "Your friends are fun." Smurf said as she took off her crop top.


    "You think?" My eyes followed her fingers as they pulled her top over her head.


    "Yeah. I had fun. Thanks for inviting me, it wasn''t what I expected at all." She had her back on me. I


    watched as she pulled the straps of her bra off her shoulders. I couldn''t help but think about how I


    wanted to help her take off her bra. With my teeth.


    "Anytime," I muttered. My gaze fixated on her fingers as she unhooked her bra. She tossed it away and


    picked up a tee I was wearing before the party and wore it.


    She always looked hot in my clothes, especially in my tees with nothing else.


    "I bought you Valentine''s present." She announced and that got me out of my trance as my head


    snapped up.


    "You did?" The surprise was evident in my voice. This was just too sudden and unexpected.


    "Of course I did, silly." She turned around. "Why is that such a surprise?"


    I couldn''t even answer that.


    She handed me a box which was wrapped in a fancy way. I took it and stared at it for a few seconds. It


    felt like a bomb in my hands.


    My head snapped back to her face. I searched her face but she was smiling softly at me. She urged me


    to open it.


    "I didn''t get you anything." I blurted out. I looked back at her then at the box.


    "You don''t have to." She said softly. "Besides I was suppose to give you that on your birthdayst


    month but it wasn''t ready yet."


    "I want to," I told her looking at the box and its fancy wrapper. I was curious to know what my drunk girl


    bought me but at the same time didn''t know what it meant. I don''t want a rtionship and she knows


    that andst time I checked we were on the same page.


    I tried to pull the bow but Alora stopped me. She chuckled.


    "It''s a simple box made to look like I spent hours wrapping it." She exined pulling the lid. and I raised


    my eyebrows. Maybe its just something silly.


    I pulled the paper covering my present to reveal a bracket.


    "A bracelet." I let go of the breath I''ve been holding. Its just a bracelet nothing out of this world and I


    really didn''t know what I expected but I''m d it was just a bracelet.


    "I noticed you liked bracelets." She pointed out. My eyes fell on my hands which had bracelets. My


    heartfelt warmth and my body felt fuzzy. "It will go well with your collection."


    "Thank you." I pulled out the bracelet out of the box and chuckled. It''s made with sage leather and the


    Sage is written in ck.


    "It''s custom-made." She mumbled and the air suddenly became chilly. I tried not to read too much into


    it but I couldn''t.


    Custom-made means she spent time thinking about what to get me and where does that leaves us. Is


    she expecting some rtionship from me or what?


    This bracelet will go well with my collection. It''s one-of-a-kind with my name on it. I chanted the words


    in my head so I wouldn''t think too much into the whole thing. She just wanted to be nice.


    I shook my head and nted a kiss on her temple as a thank you.


    I put it on my right hand and Alora smiled when I went straight to bed.


    Secondster I felt the bed dipped and  Alora joined me.


    "I know nothing about you." She stated. "Except the general things of course."


    "We agreed no personal questions remember?" I asked her.


    "I think we are way past that. Don''t you think?" She said. "We also said no sleepovers and so much


    more but here we are."


    I pulled her so her head was resting on my chest.


    "That''s one rule I don''t want to break and besides you once said and I quote ''to know someone, you


    have to open your mind, and when you open your mind, you open your heart to like or hate them''. You


    said we are only each other''s stress reliever. You also said it was the only way to keep this ''no strings


    attached'' rtionship between us going a no strings attached rtionship."


    "Is it working?" She mumbled.


    "I don''t know, you tell me." I countered.


    "Touch¨¦." She said. We fell into afortable silence. I got lost in my thoughts.


    "Umm... Sage." She broke the silence.


    I hummed in response.


    "Have you... umm... talk to her yet?" She hesitantly asked.


    My eyes flung open at the question and my body tensed, I didn''t wanna disappoint her, and I know it


    hurts her that she''s still not talking to her. I''ve been avoiding this conversation.


    Alora used to be friends with my sister, Eve before they had a fall out because of this rtionship a few


    weeks back. I honestly feel bad because I''m the reason they are fighting bit Eve needs to learn that


    she can''t control what other people do but she''s just as stubborn as a mule.


    I love my sister more than anything in this world but sometimes she doesn''t know when to back off. I


    may be younger than her but I''m still capable of making my own decision.


    "Umm... Eve can be stubborn when she wants to." I started. "She''s still giving me a hard time. And I''m


    her brother. I''m not sure if she''ll evere around but keep trying okay."


    "Okay." Her voice came out squeaky like she was about to cry. I rubbed circles on her lower back to


    calm her down.


    "Ain''t you afraid that now because she''s found her other family she''ll change on you and choose them."


    She asked. I didn''t skip a beat as I answer her.


    "No. No one can take my ce in Eve''s life, not even her boyfriend. We have a special bond no one


    can ever break or understand." I exined to her. "She might seem that she except them and all but


    she hasn''t. She can hold a grudge and she doesn''t open easily."


    "I know." She whispered.

 Chapter 2: Im choosing not to tell you

    Chapter 2: I''m choosing not to tell you


    Sage Miller


    Even though you don''t mean to hurt me.


    You keep tearing me apart


    Would you please have mercy, mercy on my heart?


    -----


    Friday night, the only Friday night in a very long time I chose to stay in and sleep. Maybe it was


    because Smurf ditched her friends and a party to be with me. So why not do the same.


    That very same night I woke up to my phone ringing. At first, I groaned and turn around stuffing my


    face in my pillow. But the person was persistent.


    Giving up my sleep, I reached for my phone and answered it. Very rudely.


    "This better be fucking important or I swear I''ll fucking murder you in your sleep."


    At first, I heard shuffling and then a few cusses. That woke me up immediately. I sat up and looked at


    the caller Id. I saw that it was Sebastian.


    "Sebastian. Hey man, what''s up?" I began to panic when I heard a car starting up.


    "Sage man. Get the fuck out of your house." I could tell that he was panicking.


    "What? Why?" I stuttered getting scared.


    "Man, get the fuck out of your house. Dante was attacked. And Ryder was killed." If that didn''t get me


    moving I don''t know what would.


    The moment I joined a gang I knew the consequences. Since Sebastian was the first to join he told me


    but I thought I could handle it. But the real heat just sunk in. This is fucking scary.


    In seconds I was on my feet searching for our clothes. I''d never thought I''d say this but I wished Alora


    never spent the night.


    "Meet us at the location at dawn." He instructed. A location is a ce we retreat to after an attack. "And


    if I''m not there let''s assume the worst."


    He didn''t wait for me to speak, he hung up on me.


    My brain began to go on the override. Adrenaline is pumped in my blood. I went to Alora''s side and


    shook her.


    "Alora, wake up." I didn''t wait for her protests. I picked her up and put her naked self on her feet. I


    wished I had time to enjoy the view but I didn''t.


    "Sage, what''s going on?" Shezily asked. I throw her clothes in her direction.


    "I need you dressed in the next minute," I ordered her, I paused and looked at her for a moment. "And


    I''ll exinter."


    I told her. What I really wanted to tell her was that I''m still thinking of a lie to tell you.''. I couldn''t tell her


    that I was in a gang and there was an attack now I''m not sure if they''lle to my house so we have to


    get out of here because they will definitely, most certainly kill us.


    "Get dressed Alora," I shouted as I picked up a duffle bag and threw a few shirts and boxers in there,


    the essentials. Who knows when I''ll be able toe back.


    I turned to find Alora only halfway done. I grabbed her shoes and phone then grabbed mine and I


    grabbed her, we ran down the stairs. I managed to snatch our keys in the process.


    "What is going on? I''m confused." She asked again.


    "I''d be scared of you weren''t," I mumbled locking the door. We needed to get the fuck out of there.


    "I don''t get this and you''re scaring me." She said putting on her shoe.


    You''d be really scared if you knew what was really going on.


    "Follow my car. I''ll tell you." I threw her keys at her and she caught them with ease.


    I ran to my car and started in. I roughly reversed it into the road and drove. Alora followed nicely behind


    and close by. Her car was faster than mine anyway.


    We drove about three miles away from my house all along she followed me.


    I stopped next to an abandoned warehouse. She parked right next to me and got out of her car first. I


    looked at my rearview mirror and saw her mming her door shut. She started marching in my


    direction.


    I sunk in my seat because I knew she wanted an exnation I can''t give her. I haven''te up with


    any believable lie.


    She violently tapped my window. I looked up and she stepped away ready for me to get out of my car.


    I sighed and got out. She put her hands on her hip to show me how impatient she was getting.


    "Can we take a moment to acknowledge how under control I''ve been? Didn''t freak out at all. Totally


    calm." I could tell that she was freaking out and that was making me freak out too.


    "Second of all." She breathed out and suddenly she grabbed a fistful of my shirt and pulled. "What the


    fuck is going on?"


    "Umm." I stuttered.


    "What Sage? What?" She yelled.


    "My mom wasing home and she would''ve freaked if she found you there." I lied.


    That was a fucking bad lie.


    "That''s just a load of bullcrap." She scoffed rolling her eyes. "You''re lying to me."


    "No, I''m not lying to you. I''m choosing not to tell you." I justified myself.


    "And where''s the difference, Sage."


    "It''s reallyplicated okay. I really wanna tell you but I can''t."


    I walked towards her and held her hands.


    "Do you trust me?" I asked her holding gaze.


    "I''m not so sure anymore. Should I even trust you?"


    "You should trust me and I''d love to exin but I can''t so please trust me in this one. I''ll exin as soon


    I can but for now, you gotta trust me okay. We had to get out of the house."


    "Fine." She greeted her teeth. I pulled her in for a kiss.


    I snaked my hands around her waist and hoisted her up. She moaned in my mouth and I felt myself


    melt into her. She was my personal hell.


    We drove to her house and stayed outside leaning against my car. We talked for hours and right before


    dawn, I left to meet the rest of the gang at the location.


    I walked in and sighed in relief when I saw Sebastian in the group.


    "You made it." Sebastian holler excitedly.


    "Yeah, I made it. Now tell me what''s going on." I said impatiently.


    "The west gang is angry since we took over their rivalry. They''re trying to fight back but they won''t win."


    I heard Dante before I saw him.


    The crowd parted so he can see me. The moment saw him I sucked in through my teeth. He was pretty


    banged up.


    "They got you really good," I said. He was all butted up and bruised.


    "What you say, boy?" He was seething then he winced. I gulped because I''m scared of him.


    "Nothing," I mumbled looking down. Bowing to him. He may have been butted but he''ll have the power


    to end me.


    "That''s what I thought." He mused. A few guys snickered. "Now getting back business."


    Every noise piped down and everyone turned to him to get instructions.


    "Now that you''re all aware of the territory war." He started. "I may be out of the business now but you


    will not back down. You''ll continue as normal."


    Everyone made low murmurs of protest. No one wanted to die and continuing with business as usual


    will seal our fate. Death.


    "Now, shut it." He raised his voice. "We have help from upstairs. No need to worry about it."


    "Wait What? Upstairs." I rushed in.


    "You don''t have to worry that kid. Worry about the sales. We wouldn''t want the Westies to think they''ve


    won now would we?"


    "No." They all sang in unison and I kept on thinking about what Dante said a moment ago.


    Who''s actually in charge of this gang. Does Dante take orders from someone else? How he talked


    about the help from upstairs. He talked with so much respect. I know he didn''t mean God so he must


    be talking about a higher power. I thought he was the boss.


    He continued giving us instructions on what to do then about the sales of this week.


    After the whole meeting, we chilled. And right now we were at my house in the driveway. The whole


    scare seemed like history or in fact like it never happened.


    I got the usual and so was Sebastian. We worked at school and parties we attached. Normal stuff.


    I finally asked Sebastian the question that''s been bothering me since this morning.


    "Hey, Sebastian?" I started.


    "Yeah." He answered.


    "What was Dante talking about? The help from upstairs, who are they?"


    "Took you long enough." He mumbled. "Was wondering when are you going to ask that?"


    "So you do know." I pushed myself off the car and stood in front of him.


    "Yeah. I''ve been in the game for almost a year now. Since they moved here actually."


    "What do you mean since they moved here?" I mused. This was getting interesting.


    "It''s based in New York and when the Fairy Godfather moved here so did the crew. They expanded it


    here, in Miami and word has it that they want to expand it to the whole state of Florida."


    "The Godfather and who are they?"


    "I don''t really know who the Godfather is but he''s quite powerful and the brother of the Casias."


    "This is getting really confusing." My face contorted.


    "You''ve been in the game for a few months, no need to fuss about it." He offeredfort.


    "Who do we actually work for?" I blurted out.


    "Oh, we work for the Casias cartel." He said it like it was no big deal. When in fact it was a very big


    deal. A cartel? I thought we were the Casias gang, not the Casias cartel.


    I''ve heard of cartels before. Those guys are really dangerous. A gang is mediocre to them.


    "A cartel?" I panicked. My jaw dropped and my eyes widen.


    "Shush!!" He shushed me. "You thought we were the only ones?" He rhetorically asked. I raised my


    brow and said yeah.


    "We are just branches. Take it as a pyramid but I don''t know how many levels it has but we''re at the


    bottom. That''s why we''re called a gang. A small part of the cartel. I don''t know how much stuff the


    whole cartel is involved in but I guess that it''s a lot."


    My mind is blown. How big is this thing?


    "Your loyalty is important if you wanna survive and get to the top. They''re not afraid to kill so if it


    happens yound yourself in jail you better keep shut because they can even get you inside." That just


    spooked me further. "They have people everywhere, they buy judges, cops you name it. Loyalty is key."


    He finished and I when deep in thought. This shit is getting scarier. I can''t leave even if I wanted to. I


    knew getting involved in a gang was risky and leaving was impossible but getting involved in a cartel


    was death itself and leaving is never an option. The only way you leave a cartel is in a body bag.


    Sebastian left a while ago and I''m here alone still scared as hell. I just couldn''t believe that I got myself


    in such a big mess.


    What the worst that could happen? I thought to myself. I mean I was fine knowing I was in a gang. I''m


    still in a gang and I''m enjoying spending the easy cash I make.


    Let''s just enjoy this and maybe if I y my cards right I''ll make it to the top someday.


    A ringing phone made me jump. It startled me. I took my phone and looked at the caller Id and saw


    Eve''s face shing.


    I automatically smiled. I haven''t seen her in a very long time. I guess I''ve been preupied that I didn''t


    realize how much I missed my sister.


    "Eve." I greeted excitedly.


    "Hey, doofus." She beamed over the phone.


    "What''s up loser?" I chuckled.


    "I''m missing my brother you jerk. Why haven''t youe by? I came by yesterday but you went in. I


    wanted to clean the ce." She said and I immediately panicked.


    "I told you, you shouldn''te by unless I ask you to." I rushed out.


    "Woah! Calm down. I wouldn''t havee by if you came over like you said you would." She scolded.


    "Okay sorry. I''ve been busy with...Uhm.. school and assignments." I made ame excuse.


    "Fine but we gotta have lunch soon. I miss you." She said.


    "Yeah, we should. Text me the date and time I''ll be there." I beamed.


    "It''s a date." She dered.


    "Yep." I said popping the ''p''.


    "Don''t bete loser." She lightly warned.


    "Dock." And just like that, we said our goodbyes.


    I smiled at my phone andid on the sofa.


    Eve is the most and only important person in my life.


    My nap time was interrupted by a massive banging on the door and just like usual I tried to ignore it.


    I knew it wasn''t Sebastian because I gave him a spare key and I saw him two hours ago and it couldn''t


    be Connor because I provided him with keys too.


    "No one''s home," I yelled but the knocking didn''t stop.


    "Go away," I repeated but the person kept on insisting.


    I groaned as I dragged myself off the sofa. I opened the door and what surprised to see Kate.


    I groaned again. What did she want?


    "Hello, Sage." She said it with so much malice but I wasn''t having any of it. I attempted to m the


    door in her face but she blocked it and pushed past me.


    Due to myck of sleep, it was easy to do so. I groaned and turn around. I''m so sleepy right now.


    -----


    Another chapter. Unedited of course.


    How do you like the book so far?


    What do you think of the development of Sage''s character?


    Share your thoughts and theories I''d love to hear them


    Vote,ment, and share this book


    I love you all


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Prec

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Sage Miller


    I ran a hand on my face feeling very frustrated and annoyed. If there''s someone I don''t wanna see right


    now, it''s Kate and her drama. That girl drags drama wherever she goes and I''m too tired to entertain


    her.


    "What the fuck are you doing here Kate?" I deadpanned and pushed my hair back.


    She ignored me and strolled in like she ownedd the ce. I sighed and followed her to the living room.


    "We need to talk." She demanded and sat down on the sofa I was sleeping in a few minutes ago.


    "Why not make yourself at home." I sarcastically told her.


    "Oh, don''t worry your pretty little heard. I''m nning to." She retorted making herself veryfortable.


    I raised one eyebrow at her questioningly waiting for her to speak up.


    The silence was deafening between us as she seem to think of what to say. Her bitchy and hard


    exterior crumbled and at that moment she looked human.


    "You know Sage, you don''t get to end this I don''t want this to end." She started softly. No disdain, no


    resentment in her words. She sounded vulnerable. "I actually like you and I waited a long time for you


    to notice me when you finally did noticed me you were gone before I knew it. I didn''t get to enjoy the


    moment."


    My brows pecked up in surprised. I sure wasn''t expecting that. Kate is known for being a bitch. The


    Queen bee of our grade. She went out with guys so she can have bragging rights. I''m surprised it was


    different with me.


    But still I didn''t care.


    "I don''t date Kate." I pointed that out to her. "I told you the other day, we had our fun and that''s over. No


    need to drag this on and cause unnecessary drama."


    "I will cause drama Sage. As long as I don''t get what I want." She said and her voice changed into


    malicious. "There''s something you should know about me Sage, I always get what I want."


    "Good luck with that." I sarcastically said. I added an eye roll. "Now get out of my house."


    I wasn''t kidding and I made sure to show it in my face.


    "I won''t allow you. I''m Kate freaking Anderson. No one rejects me." She eximed and I''m done with


    this.


    "Fine I''m going to sleep." I said in a monotone voice already walking away. If she wanted drama I won''t


    give it to her.


    "Get back here Sage." She demanded but only one girl can order me and that''s my sister, even she


    doesn''t do that.


    "Lock the door on your way out." I called halfway up the stair.


    I don''t know what she did next and I couldn''t care less.


    The next morning I woke and my phone ringing. It honestly felt like this was bing a habit. People


    couldn''t just let me sleep in the morning.


    I groaned and growled hoping that the person would give up and leave me alone but


    it didn''t stop. The person was persistent. Finally giving up on sleep, I sat up and grabbed my phone.


    I was surprised and scared when I saw the caller Id. Wren. I didn''t know what to think of it. My first


    thought was if Eve was alright. I couldn''t help but think of the worst things possible


    I hurriedly and picked up the call.


    "Wren." I rushed out already at the brink of panicking. Calls from here are never good new especially


    this early in the morning.


    "Morning Sage." And that tiny hope that I had that Eve was alright was crushed by the tone of her


    voice. She Was worried and I could tell.


    "What happened to her?" I panicked already looking for clothes to wear.


    "She locked herself in her room and won''te out. I could hear her sobbing through the door Sage.


    She won''t open and hasn''t eaten since she came back from school yesterday." Her voice wobbled. "I


    don''t know what''s wrong. Do you think she''ll hurt herself."


    I had told Wren a while ago about Eve''s issues. I didn''t want to betray her trust but I had no choice. I


    knew that sooner orter something like this will happen.


    Eve''s mental health isn''t the best. And at this moment only one thing could push her into cutting herself


    or even depression. Styles, and I swear to my dead parents that if he did something I will fuck him up.


    I will fucking kill him with my bare hands. I''ve worked so damn hard to get Eve to a good ce where


    she didn''t have to cut herself. Aunt Lauren killed shortly after dad died and adding to that was ra''s


    abuse, I almost lost Eve to suicide.


    Now, seeing how much she loves that damn looser, Styles. If he so much as broke her heart. It''ll


    shatter her and I''ll have to pull her to the surface again. After I''ve worked so hard to get her off the cliff


    she was headed.


    I''ve lost too much in my life. I wouldn''t survive loosing her. I will do anything for her. I killed for her and


    I''ll do it again and again. I can''t loose her.


    "I''ll be there Wren." I ran down the stairs.


    I dialed Eve''s number while looking for my car keys. I just have to talk to her to know she hasn''t hurt


    herself yet. I hoped she haven''t but she wasn''t picking up my calls.


    I arrived in her house and found Zac already waiting for me in the porch. I couldn''t exin how scared I


    was. I''ve seen Eve at her worst, after that whole Ryan Dalton saga. I wanna see her like that ever


    again but I''m afraid, afraid that I was right all along.


    I told her when she started dating Styles. I told her that he was just a fuckboy after one thing. She didn''t


    listen.she never does.


    I don''t know what happened between yesterday and this morning. I thought she was doing so great.


    She wasn''t showing any signs and then when I talked to her yesterday she was okay, happy even but


    then again that''s when she''s the most destructive. When she sounds and look happy.


    She''s skilled at hiding how she really feels. She''s an excellent actor. You''ll see exactly what she wants


    you to see. She''s an expert in pretending.


    "I don''t know what to do bro, I''m d you''re finally here. Maybe she''ll talk to you, she has to right? I


    don''t know what happened. She was okay just a few hours ago." Zac said the moment I approached


    him.


    "I''ll go talk to her. Like you said, she has to talk to me." I told him running inside the house. I was pretty


    confident that if there''s someone he''ll talk to, is me.


    When I entered the house you could have sworn someone died. The whole atmosphere was tense and


    full of sadness. Just walking up the stairs I felt like I could bawl my eyes out.


    Wren was hugging herself and in the verge of tears. Ben and Alex were sitting on top of the stairs


    holding the railing. The maids were lurking around on corners.


    I guess it was hard on them too. My sister is the most important person in my life. I guess I didn''t


    expect they''d react this way.


    But that''s how Eve is, she leaves an impression on everyone. Whether you met on the side of the road


    or you found out she was your daughter five months ago. She''ll have an impact on you.


    I ran up the stairs and everyone followed. I took the tray from.... Susan I think is her name. I bnced


    the tray with one hand and used the other to knock.


    I knocked a couple of times and no one answered. Each second that went by without any answer


    passed with an increasing wave of anxiety.


    "Please open up Eve. It''s Sage. Please let me in" I softly called. I waited as I heard shuffling on the


    other side of the door.


    She opened the door wide enough for me to slide in. She locked it after I got in. I ced the tray on her


    nightstand.


    "They called you huh!" She stated weakly.


    I turn around and did a quick once over on her body. She looked fine physically or at least she didn''t cut


    herself. All I saw were dried tears, a sad face and dark circles. She must''ve cried for a long time. She


    looked so defeated.


    I knew she needed a hug so I gave her one. I pulled her in and she buried her face in my chest and


    started sobbing and my heart just broke. Then I knew exactly that he hurt her. I didn''t even have the


    energy to cuss him out. My sister took priority and making that she''s okay is important that breaking his


    jaw.


    I never wanna see my sister sad. With each sob, the heaviness in my chest grew. All I wanted was her


    sadness to go away. I could take it away if I could. She doesn''t deserve to be hurt, not after being so


    hurt for so long.


    "It''s going to be okay." I coaxed rubbing her back. " I''m here now. I''m always here."


    I wanted to ask what happened but I know she''ll tell me soon. This took me back to when we lived in


    the same house. Whenever she was sad we would sleep together holding each other. I was her pir


    back then and I still am. And she is mine.


    It''s us against the world. Together forever.


    "I broke up with Harry." She suddenly choked. My whole body tensed. Not because I was surprised. I


    knew he hurt but I still wished I was wrong. I still wished she was sad because of something else,


    perhaps that she miss her dead baby or that she remembered the day she miscarried.


    But she was heart broken because of that piece of shit. I know if they broke up is if he did the breakup-


    ing or if he did something.


    My gut went to ''he did something''. What made me more pissed that anything is that I for a moment I


    believed he truly did love Eve. For just a moment I think I saw it in his eyes, the love he had for my


    sister. It turns out I was just as delusional as Eve. I thought I was good at reading people but he fooled


    me too.


    Eve was happy with him, she wanted lived after a long time of isting herself. She Was getting out


    there, exploring and that''s what I wanted for her, to experience life. He did that for her, he showed her


    how to live and not just be alive.


    "He cheated on me Sage and it hurts so much."  She exined. "I don''t know how to make it shot. It


    feels like he ripped my heart right out of my chest."


    Uncontroble rage bubbled inside me. I wanted to shove my fist so far up ass his grandkids would feel


    it. I knew he was a burstard but this is just too fucking much. He hurt the one person I truly adore in this


    I didn''t even know what  say to her because all my brain could think of is how many different ways I can


    murder him and get away with it.


    So I said the next best thing. I offered her a shoulder like I use to when ra would pull her acts. I


    didn''t wanna risk saying the wrong thing so I offeredfort.


    "Let it all out Eve. Let it all out." I shushed her and pulled her so that we wereying in her bed. "I''m


    right here with you."


    I pulled her head to my chest and I rocked her ying with her hair soothing her. Giving herfort


    until she felt asleep.


    I left softly after Eve fell asleep. I couldn''t hold myself back any longer. I waited outside his building, I


    didn''t wanna go up to his penthouse. I just had to teach him a lesson.


    I warned him. I made him a promise once. I told him if he dared hurt her I''de for him. I''d fuck him


    up and today was the day. I keep my promises unlike him who couldn''t keep his word.


    It''s a damn miracle I kept calm for this long.


    I was leaning against my car across the road when finally spotted him exiting his building. I immediately


    saw red.


    I push myslef off my car and took long strides and croosed the road. One thing I noticed was that his


    body looked deted, he looked like how Eve looked but I didn''t allow myself to feel bad for him or read


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    too much into it. For all I know it couldn''t be an isted matter.


    All I wanted to bash his face even his ancestors wouldn''t recognise him.


    "You fucking bastard." I growled causing him to turn around. He didn''t get a chance to process what


    was going on before my fistnded a solid one on his jaw.


    He stumbled backward and almost fell with how hard I punched him. My fist connected with his face


    again and it didn''t feel as satisfying as it was suppose to. Actually it felt like nothing. No relief came out


    of him and I could see he wasn''t fighting me.


    I fought him a couple of months ago at Alora''s house when I found out Eve was pregnant. I knew he


    wasn''t just a pretty fuckboy, he could throw a mean punch and block and if I hadn''t been training and


    fighting since joining the gang, I would''ve lost against him.


    And today he wasn''t even blocking, so I stopped. Hitting him didn''t make me feel any better. I felt


    nothing from it. It didn''t bring relief like I imagined it would.


    I noticed that I attracted what little people were walking by. I got off him and sat next to him. He didn''t


    border to get up. I noticed the was some guying towards us but Styles told him not too.


    I knew the guy from somewhere but I didn''t think about much. I felt exhausted and drained.


    "How could you?" I asked him. "How could you hurt her like that?"


    I still didn''t understand. I was so sure he loved her just as much as me. I was so sure he''d kill for her


    just like I did. And to think that I trusted him to take care of her.


    "I knew you were a bustard and a fuckface but cheating? I didn''t think you''d do that to her and to think I


    trusted you.." I snarled weakly. I didn''t have the energy to fight with him. I just wanted to understand.


    Why?


    Why would he hurt her like that? If he was cheating why didn''t he hide the prove. She trusted him and


    so did I. I never actually realised that until now. I did trust him to take good care of her. Eve is fragile,


    she might appear strong but she''s not so strong.


    "She actually trusted you. She actually loved you. You were important to her." I continue to punch and


    he dodged and blocked. " You were the first men she let in after_"


    I stopped and bit my lip. This was so hard for me. Looking at the man who broke her in the eyes.


    He tensed and I froze.


    "You didn''t deserve her. I always new that. She was always to good for you but she saw something in


    you that was good. She was never a good judge of character but I am. I told her and I told you you''d


    hurt her." I breathed out the anger. The hurt I was feeling.


    I realised that he didn''t break Eve''s heart alone. He broke mine too. I was warming up to him. After all I


    did let Eve stay at his penthouse.


    "I hate that I was right." I truthfully told him. "I wish that this one time I was wrong and you were good


    for her because she was happy with you and as much as I didn''t like you at first but she was happy and


    I was starting to see what she saw in you and guess I was wrong too cause there''s nothing good in


    you."


    As if it was possible. His body deted even more than it did when I saw him.


    I stood up and dusted myself. My knuckles were bruised but it was just a small reminder that he hurt


    me too. I looked both side before I crossed.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt her. I love her." The words were faint and barely a whisper but I caught it. He


    whispered the words into thin air and sadly I believed him.


    I didn''t want to believe him but I did. Maybe part of me wanted to believe that he did love her and would


    never hurt her because that was better than facing the truth, that he used my sister. Another person


    used her once again.


    I don''t know what propelled me to believe him but I did. Maybe it was the look in his face when he saw


    me or when I told him all those things or maybe it''s all those times I''d seen him with Eve. It''s hard to


    fake being in love and I want to believe he was in love with her. That is better than believing the


    alternative.


    I guess I feel bad that he lost too in this game. I saw it in his eyes. He lost too.


    I know he''s remorseful.


    Maybe the reason why I''m feeling bad for him is because he''s a man and so am I. It''s hard being a


    man.


    I drove to school the next day feeling more conflicted and more confused. Why do I feel so bad for


    him? All I wanted was to look into his eyes and tell him how much I despise him, now I couldn''t seem to


    stop thinking about the lost look he gave me. He looked just as hurt.


    I tried to get him out of my head and tell myself that he is history. Never to be thought of.


    I made a point to see Evernly everyday since I confronted Styles. He tried reaching out,ing to my


    house and begging me but never did I once gave in. Evees first always. No matter how bad I felt


    for him I would never allow him near Eve ever again.


    Shockingly she was doing better and I knew it was all an act to appear normal. I knew her very well to


    know that she''ll fake it until she make it. But it was okay because I was there every step of the way.


    We went to see movies and visited boring museums. We went to the beach and arcades. We dressed


    up and went to many dinners. Sometimes Wren, Zac, Ben and Alex would join us.


    She made it a point to get her grades up again much like there were before she met Styels and he


    turned her world upside down.


    She made a new friend in school, Victoria. And I didn''t sleep with her mainly becaise she isnt my type


    amd i don''t like her nor do I find her attractive but Eve seems to like her so what the hell.


    Sometimes Eve would invite her to join us. Her and Alora were on good terms considering and


    everything was okay.


    Time flew by fast And before we all knew it, it was Eve and Alora''s graduation day. Alora said she


    barely graduated and she thinks she''ll repeat senior year.


    I don''tment on that matter because it''s her choice and my sister. How proud I am of her. She''s the


    valedictorian. She was also giving a speech she''s been working on for the past couple of weeks.


    One thing came out of her breakup with Styles. She picked up on her studies and studied hard to


    distractions.


    I''m very happy for her. She''s making me proud and actually wanna graduate high school.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Sage Miller


    Everything about Ransom Everdes is luxuries, from the parking lot to the sign at the gate.


    I''ve only been here a couple of times before and I can tell you that they take luxury to a different level.


    Last time I was here I came to watch Styles y and eliminate the team that eliminated us. It seems


    like a lifetime ago but it was justst November.


    But I''m not here for that today. Today is a special day for me and Eve, not to mention Alora.


    She never believed she could graduate, She didn''t believe in herself. I understand her in a way. She


    spent the whole senior year spiralling and drinking.


    But I''ve seen how hard she worked towards the end of the year. She made an effort towards her


    education.


    Now I''m here to see both of the graduate. I''m proud of both of them. she''s doing something I would


    never do.


    She''s fulfilling my dream.


    I stood next to my house and looked around. Parents and their children buzzing with life and


    excitement.


    I let myself slip into a lot of sadness knowing that dad would want to be here. He''d be so happy and


    proud of her little princess. Just as I am.


    Even if I did want to graduate I would never have this. My parents would never take pictures with me


    and tell me their proud because I have none.


    At least Has her mother, Wren. It would be sad if she didn''t have her. That''s myfort. She has Wren.


    I shook my head to get my mind out of that thought. Alora and Eve were behind me looking extremely


    excited.


    "I''m so nervous right now." Eve said clutching my right arm.


    I chuckled and side nced at her.


    "You''ll be fine." I reassured her smiling. "You''ve practiced that speech too many times."


    "Yeah. You''ll be excellent like always." Alora said. I detected the sad tone in her voice but chose to let it


    go for now.


    I didn''t need anymore sadness for today.


    "It''s just that_" Eve started then looked down like she''s was struggling on what to say. "Nothing."


    She whispered softly and sad. I know what''s her problem. No matter how hard she tried she''s still hung


    up on his stupid ex. I just wish he doesn''t show up tonight because God help me.


    I''ve dealt with so many fucking meltdown courtesy of that asshole in the past month. Eve is doing much


    better now and him being here will set her back.


    I pulled my sister in and hugged her. I ced a soft kiss on her temple.


    "I love you sis and don''t worry to much. You''ll rock the stage, I heard your speech waaaaay to many


    times. It''s awesome." I encouraged her. "Now get over to Wren she calling for you."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She turned around and looked at them. She then looked at me. I smiled warmly at her and gestured for


    her to go.


    "I''ll be back okay." I nodded and she walked away.


    Today was one of the good days for her. She was bubbly and buzzing with excitement.


    All this time Smurf was quiet. I looked at her and realised that she''s miles away in thought.


    "Earth to Smurf." I snapped my finger in her face and she jolted right back to reality.


    "What? You were saying?" She asked confused. I gave her a look and shook my head.


    "What''s wrong Al?" I asked softly. She opened her mouth but I spoke before her. "And don''t tell me


    nothing."


    She opened her mouth then closed it again. She seemed to be at lost for words. She tried to hide her


    long and sad face but she failed.


    "You know you can tell me anything. I''m always here for you." I urged her. I gave her little push.


    "It''s silly and petty." She tried to brush it off but I can see that whatever it was. It was eating her inside.


    "It''s not silly or petty." I brushed her cheek with the back of my hand.


    "It''s just that__" She started. "Look at her." I followed her line of sight and saw that her eyes were in my


    sister. I frowned confused.


    "What about her?" I asked hesitantly. I''m not sure I wanted to hear her speak horribly about my sister.


    If she did, we wouldn''t get along at all. I''m protective of Eve.


    "She''s so perfect. Everything any parent would want in a daughter. She excelle in everything she does.


    She''s so beautiful. Look at her." She said. "She''s so happy. Everybody loves her."


    I watched Eve to see what Alora was talking about. Eve looked so happy with them. Wren, Zac even


    Ben and Alex gushed over her. They showered her with love.


    Even from a distance you could see how much they adore Eve. but I still didn''t get what does that have


    to do with her.


    I turned back to Alora.


    "What''s that got to do with you though?" I asked again.


    "Look around Sage. I''m here with you not my family. My father barely pays attention to me. I''m a


    disappointment to him and a failure." She started and my brows pecked up in surprised. "I''m barely


    graduating high school. The opposite of her."


    Her voice cracking and making my heart break in the process.


    "Al__" I started but she cut me off.


    "Don''t say anything. I know what I am. You know she''s the first real friend I ever made by myself. I


    didn''t have to follow Linkin to be friends with her. She''s genuinely my friends."


    "I didn''t know that." I whispered.


    "She is. I''ve spent my whole like in Linkin''s shadow and he''s the one with the friends. I''ve always been


    afraid to live his side because he''s the one with friends until I met her. She was always my friend and


    then I met you. But that doesn''t change what I am. I''ll always be a failure. I''m not perfect like her and I


    try so hard, I help people and be good to people but I''m never the one they choose."


    I wanted to tell her how much Eve struggled each morning just to smile. I wanted to tell her that she


    pushed so she can be the way she is. I wanted to tell her that she is Eve''s first real friend. I wanted to


    tell her Eve''s story but it wasn''t mine to tell.


    I looked at Eve then at the beautiful woman next to me who didn''t feel enough in her own skin.


    "Look Alora, you are perfect, in my eyes. I see you. The real you. You don''t need to be like Eve. You


    are not a failure." I exined but she frowned and looked away.


    "You''re just saying that because that''s what I want to hear." She mumbled.


    "You''re right maybe I am but maybe am not. I''ve known you long enough to give you a review of


    yourself." I said firmly  and she turned and looked at me.


    I just wish she could see herself with my eyes. Maybe she could see how worthy she is, just as much


    as Eve.


    "You''re so beautiful and smart when you want to. I don''t think you''re barely graduating because you are


    a failure. No. I think it''s because you didn''t try hard before thest couple. I wish I could give you my


    eyes and see what I see in you."


    Her eyes watered but she blinked the tears away.


    "You''re my Smurf. Strong willed and strong minded. Don''t forget that." I lightly pushed her but she


    blocked.


    "Thank you. I feel a lot better now." She wrapped her arms around me.


    I smiled in triumph. I just want her to be happy and see herself like I see her. Her father is a fool for not


    appropriating her.


    "I''m still trying to process whatever is going on between the two of you." Evernly startled us. She said


    as she waved a finger up and down at us. "So for my sanity please, stop."


    Weughed and broke off the intimate moment we were having.


    "Let''s head inside the ceremony is about to start." Eve urged and I groan. I wanna see her graduate but


    the sitting through the whole ceremony will be torture. I can''t even sit still for ten minutes.


    "I told Wren to save you a seat." She told me and pulled Alora as she entered the building.


    I have nothing against Wren. Not anymore at least. We have a healthy rtionship and I sort of like


    her. After all how could I not because she''s a replica of Eve. Her attitude and personality and her looks.


    The ceremony started and I tapped on my phone. I zoned the whole thing out. I saw Alex and Ben


    doing the same thing. I smiled to myself, those two are trouble makers.


    They started by listing this year''s aplishments, from football to swimming to chess games.


    I stood up and went to the bathroom to stretch my legs. I''ve been sitting for thirty minutes straight. I


    could feel crampsing on.


    In my way back I spot someone who made the hair at the back of my neck stand. Horrified I look


    closely but the crowd swallow him.


    The guy looked like someone I told not to show up. He promised he wouldn''t. He said he''d get his


    diploma by mail.


    Fucking Styles.


    I told him he shouldn''te. I remember specifically telling him not to show up and he agreed he


    wouldn''t.


    Eve can''t see him. It''s her big night. I don''t want him to ruin it for her.


    Maybe it wasn''t him. I told him, calming myself and I went back to my seat.


    I couldn''t focus on anything. I kept on ncing on the direction I saw him.


    "Sage are you alright?" Wren asked concerned.


    "Yeah, Yeah, Yeah. I''m fine." I brushed her off looking around.


    My eyes then scanned the whole room and at the far end of the auditorium I saw him hiding  in in


    sight.


    I scowlled at him but he''s focusing on something else. I follow his eyes and they are focused on Eve. I


    growled low, fighting the edge to get up and kick him out.


    Even though I wanna kick his sorry ass for showing up but my heart sank when I saw the look in his


    face. Longing. Defeated.


    He looks so sad. It must be hard to have something you want so close yet so far. I felt pity for him. He


    can''t live with his own failures.


    Against my own will I decide to let him be. If he''s not causing trouble I''ll leave him alone.


    My conscience wouldn''t let me kick his ass. Not with that look on his eyes.


    I zoned back in just in time as they started calling names. Alora took her diploma and sat down.


    I waited patiently until it was Eve''s turn. They called her on stage and everyone cheered for her. Wren


    even stood up and called her name.


    She saw Wren and blushed looking away. She then made eye contact with me.


    ''You got this. I believe in you.'' I mouthed to her. She gave me a small nod as if saying, message


    recieved. She read my lips.


    I smiled and she started her speech.


    "As most if you know, I''m Evernly Miller and apparently I''m your valedictorian." Everyone chuckled and


    so did I.


    I stole a nce at Styles and saw him chuckling too.


    "It''s an honor to be standing in front of you all. It''s been a dream of mine to stand here on this day.


    What I''m saying is, dream doe true. We''re all here because our dream to graduate high school


    came true. Many things I could say today have already been said: drugs mess up your life, get a good


    career, do not have babies before you get married."


    It gets better every time I hear it.


    "But they''ve already been said and grades don''t equal life experience. I''m not going to waste time and


    uncliche the cliche. No advice will be given in this speech. s, many people can give advice, people


    who are older, more educated, more experience than I. Maybe when I''m 60, hopefully famous. I''ll be


    worthy of giving advice. This speech will be short.I could reminisce about thest four years. Instead I


    think it''s more important we focus on where we will be in the next four years. Whether it''s presenting


    the next big discovery in science, cookingws im senate or making music. I think the word sess


    should be associated with what we do. Alfred Lord Tennyson ended his poem ''Ulysses'' with the line ''To


    strive, to seek, to find, and not to yield''. Indeed you''ve done that. We are graduating today. Do good


    and live on Ransom Everde students."


    Everyone cheered even louder when she finished. They all stood up and pped. I felt so proud of her.


    She did it.


    I tried to catch a glimpse of Styles'' reaction but everyone was blocking my view.


    When they all settled down I looked again but found the seat he upied empty. I sighed in relief.


    At least he''s gone. Eve won''t see him. That didn''t give me the relief I thought it would. I felt so much


    heaviness in my heart for the lost soul.


    He looked so lost. Not like he use to. There was dull in his eyes. They were empty. But when he


    chucked, I saw a glimpse of the man he use to be.


    The ceremony ended and the graduates took off their caps and threw them up. I made sure to take


    pictures. Wren''s orders.


    We took so many pics of Zac and Eve then Eve and I. After that we took them as a family, me included.


    Then we took pics of Smurf and Eve then I got in on the action. We also took a couple with her friends.


    Most pictured were taken by Alora, she likes taking pictures and she''s good at it too. She has a whole


    album of the past year memories.


    "I''m so proud of you." I pulled Eve in for a hug when she was done talking to her friends and Wren.


    "Thank you Sage." She became flustered.


    "You inspire me to actually graduate high school." She frown at my not so funny joke. Iughed


    nervously and said. "It''s a joke."


    She swatted and pushed me. But it wasn''t a joke.


    "Don''t think about joking about that." She scolded and Iughed harder. "You are graduating high


    school and going to college then get your dream job."


    Even though I said I was joking to her but I meant it. I wasn''t thinking about finishing school anymore.


    Lately school is bing a ce to pass time and conduct business.


    And what if I don''t even have a dream Job? I don''t have one. I don''t see what I''ll be doing in the next


    two years. it''s all nk.


    "I''m going to my locker onest time to get a few things." Eve said and walked away.


    Smurf approached me and I smirked.


    "Are youing to the party?" She asked seductively. It''s been a while since we partied together.


    We spent so much time wrapped in sheets in my house.


    "I''m definitelying." I winked at her.


    We continue to make passes at each other while we heard for the parking lot.


    I didn''t realise that Eve has been fine for a while until Smurf pointed it out.


    "Now that you mention it. She''s been gone for a while." I said.


    "Let''s go find her." Smurf suggested but before we could put the n into action she walked out of the


    building.


    Without realising the pair of eyes on her. She leaned against the wall with her books in her hands.


    I observed carefully. She took a few breathers then exhale like she was about to copsed.


    I was about to rush to her when she pushes herself off the wall and smiled like she was practicing the


    best smile to show off.


    Then I knew what happened. She saw him. Maybe they even talked. That''s the only exnation I could


    possiblye up with.


    She walked towards us and we turned around so she won''t realise we saw her.


    "Sorry that took so long." She said casually. I looked at her, really looked at her but she averted her


    gaze. "Now let''s get out of here."


    I put my hand in her shoulder and stopped her. I looked in her eyes and asked her.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Yes I''m fine." She answered and tried to get away but I stopped her again.


    "Are you sure?" I hesitantly asked.


    "Yes." She answered curtly. I dropped it and we got inside the house.


    I dropped Alora first and we drove to a popr restaurant to meet Wren for a celebratory dinner for the


    two graduates.


    "I saw Harry." She suddenly said and o don''t even fake being surprised. Deep down I knew he''d go to


    her but I hoped he didn''t.


    I hate being right sometimes.


    "He was at the ceremony." She continued.


    "I know." I said looking straight ahead at the road.


    "At first I saw him in the crowd when I was giving my speech but then decided against it. I thought that


    maybe I wanted him there so bad that I imagined him there and confused him with someone else. After


    all it wouldn''t be the first time. I confused people to Harry in these past few months that I didn''t put it


    past me but then I saw him at the hallway when I was at my locker. We talked__"


    "Wait What? You talked?" My head snapped to her and I stuttered.


    "Yeah we talked." She replied.


    "Are you okay?" I asked again concerned.


    "No I''m not but I will be." She said. I nce at her and saw her leaning against the car window looking


    outside.


    I decided to let her be. At least she answered me honestly.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Sage Miller


    Writers and traveler are mesmerized alike by knowing of their destination. Unlike them I know not of my


    destination yet I''m mesmerized by lust.


    Lust for one woman only.I''m far too gone. I can''t stop anymore. She''s my portion of hell. Hell built for


    me. I''m drawn to her mesmerizing beauty like a moth drawn to a me. I''m at her mercy.


    I thrusted into her like my life depends on it. The feeling of euphoria overwhelming my every being.


    I took her from behind and her breathless moans tells me she''s enjoying this as much as I am.


    "You like that huh?" I groaned as I felt myself getting nearer and nearer to the edge.


    "Sage." She moans my name and that almost made me cum. "I''m gonna cum."


    She said that in between moans. I thrusted harder and faster chasing my own high. Her walls clenched


    around my dick.


    "So fucking tight." I groaned digging my fingers int her hips. I''m quit sure it''ll leave marks but when


    have I ever fucked her and don''t leave marks.


    "Arrrrh." She screamed louder than she has been and her legs went rigid. If I wasn''t holding her up she


    would''ve fell.


    I fucked her throughout her orgasm. I push harder and deeper. My high getting near.


    I finally released my juices inside her. I didn''t even need to think of the consequences because she


    takes the pill and we''ve went testing. So we were both clean.


    I groaned giving her onest hard thrust before my own high hit me.I stood there enjoying the ecstatic


    feeling of fucking.


    I gently pull out and pushed her inside the car and she immediately copsed on the back seat.


    I chuckled and pulled my pants up bottoning them.


    Stopping at an abandon road outside of town has never reward anyone like it did me. This was our best


    quick session yet.


    I let Alora pulled herself together and wore her panties before hopping on the back seat myself.


    "That was amazing." Alora heaved a big sigh sinking in the seat. I hummed in response and closed my


    eyes.


    The truth is I was drained and I could use a nap right about now.


    "Hey Sage." I heard Alora calling me. I didn''t bother opening my eyes.


    "Yes." I replied.


    "This is still sex right?" She asked and immediately my eyes snapped open. I turned my head and she


    was already looking at me.


    I don''t know why she was asking that question. Is she falling in love with me? I had to asks myself.


    Realising I''ve been staring at her for quite a while and I still have yet to answer her question. I cleared


    my throat.


    "Yeah, why?" I couldn''t help but ask. A part of me was getting my hopes up thinking that maybe she


    was falling in love with me and another part of me was dreading that.


    Was I really ready to love her. Sure I liked her a lot but was I ready to change my ways for her. Could I


    put her before my sister or would she forever be in her shadow.


    But I knew the answer to all those questions. I''m not ready to put another woman before Eve and most


    of all, loving a woman that isn''t my sister is out of the question.


    I looked into her eyes as I waited for her answer.


    "Making sure we are still on the same page." She shrugged and I dare to say she looked relieved about


    what I said.


    I didn''t know how that made me feel. Disappointed yet relieved. That''s how I would exin it.


    "No jealous right?" She asked again. I arched a brow at her and nod. "We can see other people. This is


    still not exclusive right?"


    I didn''t know how to answer that.


    "So where is this going exactly?" I asked getting agitated. "Do you wanna see other people?"


    "That is beside the point." She evaded the question. She was a goodir but I''ve always been the


    better one.


    "Do you wanna stop fucking?" I blurted out. I couldn''t hide the irritation in my voice and I was sure she


    caught on.


    "No, no. I didn''t say that." Her eyes widen. "I don''t want that."


    I let go of the breath I didn''t even realise I was holding.  I wasn''t sure if I was ready to let go of her. To


    stop fucking her. To be denied  the pleasure of her mouth and lips.


    Lucky for me, I didn''t have to find out.


    We stayed quiet for a little while not saying a word to each other.


    "Are you mad at me?" Alora was the first to break the silence. I didn''t turn to look at her. I continue to


    look at the car ceiling.


    I was sort of annoyed at her. I don''t know what was getting at with that question. It seemed to be more


    than she told me. It just seemed like she wanted to end thing. I don''t know how I feel about ending


    things.


    "Nah, I''m not angry." I brushed her off but she seemed not to notice because she then leaned on my


    shoulder.


    "Good. I wouldn''t want my fuck buddy to be mad at me." I could hear the pout in her tone but


    something didn''t sit well with me.


    I could feel it in my gut, the sick feeling of something bading but I shrugged it off as my phone


    alerted me of a text message.


    I grabbed it and saw Sebastian''s name. He texted me.


    I looked at Alora and gently shrugged her off my shoulder.


    "Duty calls Smurf. I gotta go." I told her. She smiled in understanding and got out of the car then slid in


    the passenger''s seat.


    I did the same and started the car. I dropped her off where she parked her car. She leaned in and


    dropped azy kiss on me then walked away without a word, shaking her ass.


    That got me hard immediately. Iughed shaking my head.


    She makes it so easy to change my mood. I drove off with azy smile ying on my lips.


    I parked a few blocks from the hideout and walked the rest of the distance.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I arrived at the hideout and greeted a few guys I was familiar with who were smoking pot. They were


    only a couple of years older than me.


    "Sup kid." One of them said.


    "Sup." I replied equally confident.


    I looked for Sebastian and saw himzily sitting on a sofa. I walked to him and dropped next to him.


    "Sup dude." I greeted him and he groaned in response. I raise a brow at him.


    "You can''t just walk on here with that ''just got fucked face'' man." He groaned again.


    "Hey! I don''t have a just got fucked face." I eximed andughed at him. I didn''t have it in me to pull


    up a straight face.


    "You don''t say." He sarcastically said. I rolled my eyes and ignored him.


    He was just jealous I got it more than him even if he was a year older than me.


    We hung out for a bit with a few other guys from the gang.


    "So what are your ns for the summer?" Sebastian asked once we made it to my house after we sold


    our stash for the day.


    "Man. I don''t know. I didn''t really think about it." I replied truthfully.


    Honestly I don''t have anything big nned but I know this summer will not be like other summers I''ve


    had before.


    I can almost smell it in the air. It''s different. Since I was 11 years old. My summer has always been the


    same. y keep away with Eve and ra.


    But this year it''s different. ra isn''t here to fuck up our lives, Eve is living at her mother''s and I''m here.


    That reminded me that I should call herter tonight. I haven''t seen her in a couple of days. I should


    check up on her.


    "Well man. I''ll be parting all summer."  Sebastian said.


    "Aren''t you visiting your grandma on Georgia this year?" My voice raised a little in shock.


    Every summer since I''ve known this dude, he visit his grandma in Georgia. I''m surprised... hell I''m


    shocked that he''s not going this year.


    "Narh man. I''ll probably go to see her for a weekend or so. She admitted herself in a home." He


    exined. "She''s too old to take care of herself and you know my mother, she can''t take care of herself


    much less someone else."


    "Ah sorry man." I awkwardly said. Sebastian and I never spoke about anything deep.


    There has always been an unspoken rule between us: no serious talk.


    We both have too screwed up lives we would rather avoid than talk about.


    "No problem man." He said equality as awkwardly.


    He never knew his father because his mother didn''t even know who fathered him. He doesn''t get along


    with his mother because his mother is a junkie.


    He moved outst year. I think around the time he started rolling with the gang.


    Sebastian lives alone in an apartment on the other side of town. The bad neighborhood if some may


    say. It''s a beat up building but he makes the most of it. It''s all he could get being underage.


    I tried to get him to move in but he''s stubborn as hell. He won''t have it. He stays at my house a lot and


    honestly I don''t mind. The house is a lot more scarier with just me alone.


    "So which party are we hitting tonight?" I said excitedly. Summer has officially started and I want to start


    it with a bang.


    "I thought you''d never ask." He said getting in my car. I followed behind.


    He drove is to the beach and when i scanned the scenery my mind just approved.


    It''s a beach party with girls in bikinis everywhere and I''m one horny barstard.


    "Now this is what I call a Summer weing party." I heard Sebastian mutter next to me.


    I had to agree. This is one fucking party. I could just see myself bouncing one of this girls on my dick


    I reached to my dash board and grabbed a few condoms. Without looking I threw a few at Sebastian


    and stuffed the others in my pocket. Safety first right?


    I just have a feeling I''m so gonna fuck some pussies tonight. And not holding back.


    Alora said it herself. We''re not exclusive. I can fuck whoever I want, whenever I want, wherever I want,


    however I want.


    Is she fucking someone too? I couldn''t help but let that thought in and it almost ruined something great


    before it even started.


    I shook my head when I saw a girl walking by. Doesn''t matter what Alora does. She''s not my girlfriend


    and I''ll get what I want.


    I grunted pushing Sebastian.


    "Look at that one." He tugged me. "Those tits."


    "Oh that one." I pointed at the bar. There was a girl leaning over. You could see her ass very nice.


    "Fuck." He grunted. No one can me us. We''re hormonal teens.


    My eyes roamed over everyone, taking in the scene. I felt all the blood rush to my dick.


    "9 o''clock dude." I heard Sebastian whisper-yelled.


    I quickly snapped my eyes to my left and sure, there she was making her way to me.


    And there she was, my other hell, the one I didn''t enjoy. Kate fucking Anderson. She doesn''t know


    when to quit.


    It doesn''t matter how many time I reject her, tomorrow shees back like she remembers nothing.


    She smiled seductively once she reached me.


    "You''re finally here." She ced her hand on my arm flirtatiously


    I heard Sebastian snort next to me. I almost snorted too. She just tries way too much.


    "Connor is looking for you guys." She sweetly said. I mentally rolled my eyes.


    "Oh yeah. Where is he?" I curly asked.


    "By the bonfire." Sebastian took it as his chance to slip away.


    I did a one take of her outfit for the first time since she stood in front of me.


    I immediately approved of the bikini. It was he sexy. It cupped her pussy the right way.


    She noticed my approval and nodded curly in appreciation.


    I''ll always give her that at least, she dress to impress every single time. She never disappoints.


    "See you around." I wink and blew a sloppy kiss to her before walking away to join Sebastian and


    Connor.


    I heard a squeal behind me and knew it was from her. I smirked.


    I''ll be blind and stupid as fuck if I don''t fuck that pussy tonight. Even though I''m gonna regret thate


    morning.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Sage Miller


    Hell isn''t where the devil lies but sometimes hell is the house you''re are afraid to be alone in.


    I have a fear that almost told loosing Eve and that is being left alone in this house.


    My demons are a few feets away from me, demons I can''t out run.


    My eyes kept ncing at the basement door like she''d gonna walk out any minute.


    Maybe burying her in the house I live in wasn''t the smartest choice but it was the only choice I had. It


    guaranteed that she''s never be found.


    But every time I was alone in this house I felt like she''ll dig herself out and walk out of that basement.


    But that''s impossible right? How could she when she''s buried under concrete. Hard concrete.


    I tried keeping up the conversation listening to her as she exined her worries. I couldn''t even


    sympathize with her because I hate the woman they were looking for even if she was my mother.


    "I haven''t seen her sincest August or something." I lied poorly but the woman barely noticed myck


    of patience or my jittery movements.


    "This is so unlike her. She hasn''t been to work too. It''s been months. I''ve checked all her normal spots


    and she hasn''t been to any of them in months. Thest time I spoke to her she wasing here."


    She was pacing. I realised that even if ra was horrible, she still had people that cared and loved her.


    People as horrible as her but they did care about her.


    But that didn''t suddenly make me feel guilty for what I did. I would do it again if it meant getting her out


    of our lives for good.


    "She never made it I guess. I haven''t seen her." I lied again ying with nails.


    She immediately snap out of whatever spell she''s been under and my eyes widen, my heart pounded


    even harder than I thought was possible.


    I stepped back afraid that she has caught on. I was paranoid.


    "I''m going. If shees back tell her I''m looking for her." She deres and pull herself together. She


    walks out the door not telling me her name but she didn''t need to.


    I already knew her. I''ve seen her too many times right here whenever ra was here.


    Hearing that I calmed down and my heart beat returned to normal. I then released the breath I''ve been


    holding.


    Even though that was a close one but it''s over and I couldn''t let the fear that''s been lingering around


    me get to me now.


    ra is dead and no one will ever find her. Only two people know where she is buried and Styles


    would never tell a soul.


    I don''t know why I trust him after he betrayed my sister but I do. I have this feeling that him and I are


    very much alike.


    I try to avoid my paranoia most of the time but I''m afraid of someone finding out what I did. It''s not


    possible right? I try to tell myself that but I still fear it.


    The whole morning I tried shaking the feeling but that woman shook in me. People are gonna ask


    question, this is just the beginning and I''m scared I''ll give myself away.


    I showered and got dressed. I drove down the familiar road. The relief I felt driving down the road was


    unlimited.


    I parked next to the floral shop and got out the car.


    "Mrs Bell." I grinned at the olddy.


    "Sage." She beamed at me. "I haven''t seen you in so long, what happened?"


    Mrs Bell has own this floral shop for as long as I''ve known her. I use toe here one every three


    months but over time the visits got fewer and fewer that I onlye here on days like this or on dad''s


    death anniversary.


    "Nothing Mrs Bell. Just been busy." I exined vague.


    "I''m d you''re finally visiting him. I thought you''ve forgotten him." She frowned for a moment.


    "I''ll never forget him." I told her and she gave me a sympathetic smile.


    "She still refuse to visit." It was more of a statement than a question but I nodded nheless.


    "She''lle around." She said and I nodded sadly again.


    "The usual right?" She asked to lighten the mood.


    "Yes Mrs Bell." I replied again.


    "Coming right up." She said and we made small talk while she was preparing the flowers.


    "She graduatedst week you know." I told Mrs Bell.


    "Really." Her face lit up at that.


    "Yes. She was even valedictorian." I gloat at her. "She''s smart."


    "I''m so happy. I knew she''d do it. Now you also have to graduate." She said and I smiled.


    "You''ll have to wait two years for that." I told her and left out the part of me not sure if I want or will


    graduate.


    She handed me the bouquet of white and pink carnations and one sunflower.


    I bid Mrs Bell farewell.


    "See you around Mrs Bell." I did a little wave.


    "Be good Sage." She waved too. "Don''t be a stranger."


    I smiled and drove away. I like Mrs Bell, her persona has a way of calming me. She''s a calming person


    herself, always down to earth.


    I was much more calm than I was ten minutes ago. My nerves has settled down.


    I walk up the road I''ve memorized too well over the years. My eyes travel over each stone as I mentally


    read the names until I found the one I was looking for.


    Mike Peter Miller


    A loving father and a loving husband.


    I heaved a heavy sigh letting the trouble of this morning got through a sigh.


    My tense shoulders rx a little and everything seems to be blown away by the morning breeze.


    I knelt down and ced the new flowers on the pot. I smiled as memories of dad and Eve yed in my


    head like a movie.


    "Hey dad." I grinned. "I know what you''re gonna say. ''Why haven''t youe see me''. I''m sorry it took


    me a while and I have no excuse for that. I should''vee sooner."


    I paused for a while letting the breeze blow my hair. I used to tell dad every little thing. From a young


    age he''d give me advice I still follow to this day.


    "This past year haven''t been at easy. So many bad things happened but good things happened too. A


    lot of things changed." I started to exin. "Eve is still angry I guess, she always has been that''s why


    she hasn''t beening around."


    For the longest time I sit there just staring at space,pletely zoned out. I yed the memories of the


    past year in my mind. A lot has happened and a lot has changed.


    "I just miss you sometimes. You always had a way of making things better. You always knew the right


    thing to say and everything suddenly became better. I try to be like you and fill your shoes in her life but


    it''s not the same. I''m not you and I''ll never be. I may look like you but I''m not you. We found out about


    her mother. I want to be angry at you for hiding it but I''m d ra wasn''t her mother."


    It would be too fucked up if ra was her mother. But it made sense too, no mother would treat her


    child like ra treated Eve. I''m sure she would''ve sold her sooner orter.


    Iyed back like I always do when I visit him. I closed my eyes.


    "She''s trying though. To except everything but she''s stubborn. She angry at you for giving her ra as


    a mother but I''ll try and make her visit you soon. I''m not sure how that will help. She hasn''t visited you


    since Aunt Lauren died."


    I inhaled and exhaled.


    "ra is dead." I said it out loud for the first time. I held my breath till I couldn''t breathe anymore.


    I don''t know why I did that. Maybe it''s because I expected something to happen. Thunder or a storm or


    something. But nothing happened.


    The cool morning breeze continued blowing calmly.


    After all, he did love ra. I hate to admit it but they loved each other.


    The silence was loud and the soft breeze caressing my skin softly was burning.


    I don''t know what would''ve been better. The storm or the silence.


    "I didn''t mean to or maybe I did." I frown at my thought. "I mean she was horrible and hurt us a lot. I


    pushed her a little too hard." I admitted.


    I reyed the events in my head.


    "She had lost a lot of blood. She wouldn''t have survived. I just ended her misery. I had to do it you


    know."


    I tried to exin then realised that it didn''t matter why I did it. I killed her. I snapped her neck and


    finished her off.


    "I''m sorry." I whispered into the thin air.


    For the longest time I sit there in peace feeling a huge weight being lifted off my shoulders for finally


    saying it out loud.


    "Wren is great." I found myself saying it. "She''s great to me and to Eve but most important to Eve. She


    loves her a lot and she looks so much like Eve that I loved her from the start. She''s got a big heart like


    her."


    I continued to gush over Wren to dad. I guess I saw what he saw on her. She''s a wonderful person.


    "Eve finally had a boyfriend." I said but then frowned. "Though it didn''tst. He cheated on her but he


    got what he deserved. I punched him, very hard."


    I exined everything to dad. From Alora to Kate to Sebastian to Connor. I guess I''m not afraid to tell


    him because he can''t judge me. He''s dead.


    "She gained a lot of people these past year. She has four brothers now. A big brother, Zac. I don''t know


    how I feel about that. I know Evernly always wanted a big brother and I could never be that for her. I


    tried to fill in those shoes though."


    I''ve always been insecure that Zac will rece me. I''m used to Eve seekingfort in me that I''m


    afraid that I won''t be her pir anymore.


    "I know I should tell her how I feel but I will sound like a bitch, besides I want her to be free to get to


    know her new family. I don''t want to fucking hold her back." I trailed off realising my mistake. "I know, I


    know. Language."


    I continued to tell him about the past year and I leave out the part where I joined a gang. I don''t know


    why I did that when he could never judge me.


    Maybe I still didn''t want to disappoint him. ording to Aunt Lauren, dad was the all American boy. He


    was good in football, excelled on her studies and always helped people.


    "Overall dad, it''s been a good year." I rethink my statement. "For the most part at least."


    "I guess Eve is miserable without Harry and I don''t know what I should do. I don''t know if I should wait


    until she forgets about him and heal or maybe I should fix her problem and advice her to get back


    together with him. Something I think that would be best you know."


    I paused.


    "I really don''t know." I whispered. "All I know is that she''s miserable without him even though she tries


    so hard no to show it."


    I took out my phone and realised that I''ve been here, talking for four hours. It''s past midday.


    "I''ll visit soon dad." I stood up. "Now to give Aunt Lauren this sunflower."


    I started to walk away thinking about how much my Aunt loved sunflowers.


    I easily found her grave. I ced the flower on the flower pot. I talked to her for ten minutes or so.


    I drove back to my house. My heart feeling a bit lighter, my shoulders a little lighter and so was my


    mood. My nerves has settled.


    I threw myself on top of the sofa, emotionally drained. It''s been a long day.


    The next couple of days go by easily with me dealing merch for the gang. I made time to spend with


    Eve. I hanged out with Sebastian and sometimes Connor.


    I haven''t seen Alora in a while and I haven''t talked to her either.


    Soon a week is gone by and Summer is fully here. You can even feel it in the air.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s a Sunday and I was about to enjoy the day alone with Netflix until a loud bang in my door


    interrupted my tranquility.


    I frowned and groaned. I thought I told anyone who might pop up at my house not to do that.


    Bang, bang.


    I stood up ready to kicked someone''s ass. I opened the door and Sebastian literally falls on me.


    I panicked and pulled him inside and looking everywhere for danger. I dragged him to my sofa and


    cringed at the sight blood.


    I grabbed my metal baseball next to my door and flung it over my shoulder.


    "What the fuck happened?" I asked even though I had made the conclusion that it''s an attack from the


    rival gang. The WESTIES. It wouldn''t be the first.


    "Connor." He grunted and breathed out the name.


    "Connor?" I repeated what he told me very confused. Is he working with the rival gang.


    So much was going through my head.


    "He found me kissing his mother."

 Chapter 7: Consequences

    Chapter 7: Consequences


    Billie Eilish - Bad guy


    This song isn''t rted to the chapter. It''s just that I can''t write a chapter without adding music. It''s a


    habit, I won''t feel the chapterplete unless I add a song.


    -----


    Sage Miller


    "You kissed his mom." I eximed loudly. My mindpletely blown.


    "Stop repeating everything I say." He growled then winced.


    I''ve been friends with Sebastian since kindergarten. We bonded over our love for mischief but he''s the


    scary one. He intimidate the shit out of many people.


    People often think I''m scary but I''m not scary as shitpared to Sebastian.


    "You can''t me me." I mumbled. "So is there a part where you tell me you''re joking?"


    I asked just as a loud knock rang throughout the house. My head snapped to Sebastian who seemed to


    know who''s at the door.


    Secondster a voice shouted.


    "I know you''re here." Connor yelled. "Sage open this fucking door or I''m knocking it down."


    He banged the door some more. I looked over to Sebastian for some reason. He shrugged.


    "I warned you." He said and I quickly went to the door and opened it.


    Connor''s face could tell a whole story. To say he was pissed would be a fucken understatement.


    "Where is he?" He busted inside pushing me aside. He marched towards the living room and i followed


    him.


    For all the years I''ve known Connor, since 6th grade. I''ve never seen him this angry. Even when his


    mom brought a new guy home. He''s never this angry.


    This guy is the mostid back out of our trio. People often said he doesn''t belong with the two of us


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    because of how humble and modest he is. Sebastian and I are cocky barstard. Their words.


    They say Connor is our little pet. Their notpletely wrong. There''s some truth to their saying.


    "You''re a fucking asshole." I reached the living room just as Connor punched Sebastian.


    "Connor stop." I yelled at him but he didn''t. He bashed him again but Sebastian wasn''t fighting him, he


    was blocking.


    I know for a fact the Sebastian could take Connor any day. He trained with me at the warehouse. The


    gang trained us.


    "You shameless barstard." I pushed Connor of Sebastian but he spun around and pushed me. Hard.


    "Get the fuck of me." He yelled. For a moment I''m frozen. I get that he''s pissed and angry at Sebastian.


    What Sebastian did was unexpected but that doesn''t mean he get to push me.


    I snapped out of the trance I was in and roughly pulled him off Sebastian.


    "You wanna fucking fight him. Do it out of my house." I snapped at him.


    "You''re siding with him?" He asked angrily. "You know what he fucken did."


    He cringed and flinched as I saw his eyes wonder for a second.


    "I don''t care. You don''t get to throw your tantrums in my house, push me and get away with it." I told


    him.


    "I knew you''d side with him." He sneered furiously. "He''s sleeping with my mom. My fucking mom."eve


    My jaw dropped and my eyes subconsciously drifted to Sebastian. He said he kissed her not he was


    sleeping with her.


    I don''t wanna believe Sebastian is capable of such but I do know him. I know he''s capable of almost


    anything. But that doesn''t stop me from defending him.


    "He wouldn''t sleep with her. He only kissed her." I looked straight in Sebastian''s eyes and the shame in


    them told me he did.


    "You did, didn''t you?" I whispered afraid of his answer. Maybe if I whispered the words he wouldn''t hear


    it and he wouldn''t have to confirm it.


    Sebastian looked away and that confirmed indeed he did.


    Connor''s mom is young, very young. She got pregnant at a young age and her family disowned her


    immediately and Connor''s dad left after she told him she was pregnant.


    She''s a single mom. With Connor, she put herself through school and got a degree in businessw. I


    think. She managed all that without anyone''s help.


    "He doesn''t know when to keep it in his pants." Connor spat and pointed at Sebastian.


    He tried to lung for Sebastian but I pulled him before can strangle him.


    He snapped towards me.


    "You know what he did but you''re still protecting him." He asked, disbelief flooding his face.


    I hate being stuck between their drama.


    "I''m not protecting him but you will not fight in My house." I said in a matter of fact.


    "You''re fucking protecting him. He''s a disrespectful son of a bitch. He betrayed me and disrespected


    my mom. What kind of friend is He? Her been sleeping with my mother and a thousand of other girls


    out there. What kind of asshole are you. I can let you get away with your assholy way with me but my


    mom. That''s a another fucking different story."


    When he finished his speech he was out of breath and furious.


    "You two are assholes." He spat including me.


    "What did I do?"


    "You''re siding with him like I knew you would. Even after I told you what he did. You choose him"


    "I didn''t choose anyone." I defended myself. I didn''t choose.


    "Sure you did." He deadpanned. "You''re siding with him. You always will. You always have."


    I sensed that there was another issue bothering him more than this. Like we''re no longer talking about


    the same thing.


    "What are you talking about?" I frowned.


    "You know what I''m talking about." He said in a monotone voice. "I''m not as naive as I look. I do realise


    stuff, you two are always hanging out without me. You have secrets. So many secrets. Secret phone


    calls. I doesn''t matter though. I''m your little pet right?"


    He spat and stormed out living both mine and Sebastian''s jaw touching the floor.


    I heard his car drive off.


    I looked at the door like he''ll walk in again. I looked at Sebastian then the door.


    "You fucked up." I dered.


    "You and Connor''s mom." I stated.


    "Yes." He sighed and I snorted


    "You and Connor''s mom." I said once again.


    "Stop saying Connor''s mom." He groaned. "It''s Barbra."


    I already knew that''s Connor''s mom''s name but saying Connor''s mom was more fun than saying her


    name.


    I''ve cleaned him up and stitched his jaw. I learnt that a while ago when u used to stitch Eve.


    "Okay, okay." I said. "You and Barbra."


    "Yes." He said once again. I could tell he was getting irritated.


    "But you and Barbra."


    "How long are you going to say it?" He growled. I could see the thread threatening to snap.


    "Until I can believe it." I told him.


    It''s true. No matter how much I think about it. I can''t believe that Sebastian fucked Connor''s mom.


    "You and Connor''s mom." I said once again. Sebastian actually heaved an animalistic growl.


    "Fuck off Sage. I''m so fucking stressed right now. I don''t need your annoying ass pestering me too." He


    snapped.


    I actuallyughed at his man child tantrums. I didn''t send him nor did he talk to me first. And this is


    funny as fuck.


    I let him calm down from his tantrums before I asked again.


    "So since when?" I asked referring to his affair with Barbra.


    I cringed at the word affair. It makes it sound like we''re old married man. Ew.


    He sighed and his tense shoulders deted.


    "About a month ago." He said.


    I hummed monitoring for him to continue.


    "You know how he always invited us for dinner but we never went, right?" I agreed. "You were with


    Alora and I didn''t want to spend time alone at my apartment."


    A felt a pang of guilt when he said that. Sebastian was just like me, he hated being alone in his


    apartment. And I was selfishly with Alora and forgot about him.


    "I went to Connor''s and he wasn''t there. Barbra told me to wait for him and convinced me to have


    dinner with them. Before Connor came home, we started to talk about everything and nothing at all.


    Turns out that he''s not as boring as most parents. She''s fun and cool. And when Connor came home,


    he was surprised to see me there but he down yed it. We had dinner and we went to Connor''s room


    and we slept.


    He paused and seemed to be thinking if he should tell me more or not.


    "I woke up in the middle of the night thirsty. I went to the kitchen and saw Barbra working. She was


    startled but didn''t say much and after I got my water I was going to walk away but she seemed.......


    sad. I don''t know what willed me to sit down and talked to her. It surprised both her and me.


    Surprisingly the talk wasn''t awkward or anything. It was refreshing. And everything that went down from


    there was history."


    He finished and I was astonished.


    "Wow." I said to him. "Just wow."


    "I know." He whispered.


    "That''s so fucked up on so many levels."


    "I know so stop reminding me." He grumbled angrily.


    After I drove Sebastian to pick up his car I went back to my house.


    So much for a calm Sunday. I thought to myself as I walked to the kitchen to make myself food.


    A man gotta eat sometimes. I couldn''t stop thinking about Connor. He must be feeling like shit.


    No matter how much I try to excuse Sebastian for his action, I can''t. He messed up big time.


    My thoughts are interrupted by my ringing phone. I snapped out of my thoughts and pulled it out of my


    pocket.


    When I saw the caller Id I frowned. I quickly pressed answer.


    "Hello Sage." She hesitated.


    "Ms Simpson. How are you?" I didn''t know if it was the right question to ask but I didn''t know what else


    to say.


    "I''m not good, have you seen Connor?" She asked hesitantly.


    "He was here earlier but he left immediately after that." I told her politely.


    "Ok thank you and if hees by please tell him to call me."


    "I sure will Ms Simpson."


    She hanged up and I just stared down at my phone. This situation I''m caught in between is so fucked


    up.


    Why am I always in the middle of shit?


    At least it''s not my shit this time. I thought as I finished making my sandwich.


    -----


    Another chapter done.


    It''s unedited.


    So Sebastian and Connor''s mom, or should I say Barbra. And Connor''s pissed.


    This was just a filler and it wasn''t focused on Sage per say.


    Anyway vote,ment and share.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 8: Alliances or enemies

    Chapter 8: Alliances or enemies


    Sage Miller


    Taste like soft berries on a summer evening


    And it sounds just like a song


    I want more berries and that summer feeling


    It''s so wonderful and warm


    -----


    "What have you been up to Sage." She asked eying each moment skeptically.


    "What?" I yed innocently.


    We were sitting at The eat. A diner I discovered on one of myte nights on the Job.


    "You''ve changed...... I can''t put a finger around it.... I feel like I don''t know you anymore." She said


    thinking thoroughly over each word.


    "Silly you." I mused. "You know me better than anyone."


    Honestly, she knows more than anyone but she doesn''t know all of me. No one does.


    "You seem more matured and rough." She continued. I watched as she looked at me like a mystery she


    needed to solve.


    I don''t want her to solve me. I like that she knows the goods sides only and I want to keep it that way. I


    want her to be proud when thinking about me.


    "Enough about me. Let''s talk about you." I popped my elbows on the table and supported my head on


    my hands. "Tell me what about your Summer."


    Her face immediately lit up and a grin spread across her face.


    "Summer is awesome and it just started." She beamed and my heart grew warm. I absolutely love this


    woman. "Last weekend we were at the Bahamas. It was glorious but I hated the ne ride."


    I listened to her with a huge grin on my face. She told me every details. I couldn''t help but though how


    much she was born for this life. She seems happy.


    "We had toe back because Wren had a big meeting yesterday and Zac is suppose to tag along


    since he''ll take over the business."


    She adds an eye roll which caused me to chuckle. I love brunch date with her.


    "Enough about me. How is your Summer so far?" She asked.


    "Nothing interesting. Parties here and there. Hanging out with Sebastian." I told her.


    "And Alora." She rolled her eyes when she said that.


    I arched my brow at her.


    "I called herst weekend and she didn''t pick up and when she did I heard kissing and Ew." She


    cringed.


    My lips immediately turned a thin line in attempt to keep smiling.


    I fought the urge to clench my jaw and storm over to her house and demand an exnation because


    I''m sure as hell haven''t seen her in a while and that wasn''t me kissing her.


    But I don''t own her. We agreed that there were no strings attached, no jealous and our rtionship was


    never exclusive. And I can''t demand that of her because I don''t think I''ll ever be her boyfriend even if


    she asked.


    "Are you okay?" I heard Eve ask and I force myself to smile and I realised that in my attempt to not look


    angry I ended up looking like I stuck a stick up my ass.


    "Yeah, I am." I lied and my eyes drifted out the window. "Just saw something that that made me angry


    out the window."


    She turned around to see the non-existent thing that made me angry.


    "They passed." I rushed out and she turned back to me.


    "Oh." That''s all she said.


    I quickly thought of a new topic. I don''t want to discuss Alora right now.


    "So what are going to do after the summer?" I asked even though I knew she''s going to study


    psychology.


    It fascinate me how she has her life all figured out while I think I''ll just follow dad''s foot step.


    :y college football and studyw.


    That''s the whole n. I don''t know how that will work out. We''ll just see.


    "Uhhhm...... I don''t know." She looked away.


    "Why?" I couldn''t help but raise my voice and I saw her flinch like she expected it some how.


    "Why Evernly?" The anger just rolled off each word. "What happened to studying Psychology and


    bing a psychologist or therapist or that shit?"


    She looked away not replying.


    "I mean you had everything nned what happened?" At that moment I was downright pissed at her.


    "I have all Summer to figure something out." She mumbled.


    "To figure it out?" I asked her not really believing her.


    We talked so much throughout the years what she wanted to do. The answer was always the same.


    She had it all figured out. She even took that ss for smart kids. That AP shit for second years


    student.


    "Make me understand Evernly." I said through gritted teeth.


    I ignored everyone''s eyes in the diner.


    "Wren wants me and Zac to take over the business. So I thought I''d major in business." She muttered


    under her breath.


    "And that''s what you want?" I asked still pissed.


    She looked away giving me my answer.


    "Are you going to do it?" I stared at her silently waiting for her answer and her silence spoke volumes.


    "So what do you wanna do Evernly? You don''t wanna do psychology anymore, you don''t wanna do


    business. So what do you wanna do?"


    God fucking help me. People might see my anger unjust but I have every reason to be angry. I don''t


    want her to throw her future away.


    "Sage please calm down." She whispered looking around. I know for a fact that she doesn''t like public


    humiliation and what I''m doing right now is that.


    "I don''t know what I want anymore and don''t pressure me because the past year has been hard on me.


    So excuse me for not knowing what I want anymore. It hasn''t been a breeze or walk on the beach. It''s


    been hard."


    The sarcasm dropped in each word but she got her message across.


    In my pissed state I forgot everything she went through this year. Of course it would be too much for


    anyone. I seem to forget how fragile she really is because she seem to be okay all the time and I forget


    how she pretends sometimes.


    My heart clench and I dropped my face and looked at myp.


    "I''m sorry." I mumbled feeling ashamed.


    "It''s okay. I understand." She reached for my hands and squeezed them. I''m suppose tofort her


    not the other way around. "I may be confused now but I will have it figured out by the end of the


    summer."


    She told me and I nodded amd we stayed silence for a while just thinking.


    How could I have been so delirious than to forget that she''s so fragile. I''m so pissed at myself ri__.


    "It''s okay Sage." She reached for my hands again and I lifted my head and met her gaze.


    It so warm and it forces me to focus on her again. I nodded at her again.


    "Now I gotta finish this milkshake." She beamed like a new person. Not a trace of what we just talking


    about evident in her eyes.


    She took a huge sip on her milkshake and groaned muttering ''so good''. I smiled and shook my head. I


    forget how she can change moods before I could even blink.


    "Now you have to tell me how you found this ce. I thought the milkshakes at the diner I worked at


    were good but this one are heaven."


    She rambled and I chuckled. We talked for a good ten minute. Soon she had to get back because she


    promised to babysit today.


    I didn''tin and I apanied her to her car which was parked next to mine. I opened the door


    for her and she giggled.


    She''s so cute. "Same time Sunday?" I asked.


    "Yes." She beamed and broke a huge grin. "I love you Sagie."


    "I love you Evie." I teased her and she frowned then shook her heard and smiled brightly. Weird.


    "Drive safe okay." She told me and I nodded and I watched her pull out the door and beeped at me and


    drove off.


    I chuckled and open my own car and got in and before I had a chance to start my car my phone rang.


    I see Sebastian''s name shing and groaned. Lately I dread talking to him because the air between us


    is thick and strained.


    Nheless I picked up.


    "Hey man." He greeted and the car automatically connected with my phone and I pulled out of the


    parking spot.


    "I''m outside your house." He sounded hesitant. "Dimitri is dead."


    He hurried up and said it and my blood turned cold.


    "What?" I asked even though I heard exactly what he said.


    I couldn''t believe he''s dead. He may have been an ass but he was a good boss.


    "Get over here before we miss his funeral." He hissed and I immediately pressed on the elerator


    and speed off.


    I get that Dimitri is dead but I couldn''t help but ask myself questions like, what woul happen to our gang


    now? I know we are a part of a cartel but what will happen now. Will they bring us a new gang leader?


    And if so how will he be like? Will he be like Dimitri or will he be cruel? Or will they choose among us to


    be the gang leader?


    What the fuck will happen?


    I pulled next to Sebastian''s car and got out and marched towards him.


    "What happened? Was it another gang attack?" I rushed out. He was pale as I was.


    He was more close to Dimitri than I was. And he has been in the gang longer than me.


    "No." He whispered. I could see the pain in his eyes. "There was a raid at the warehouse and Dimitri


    and a few other guys were there sorting out the merchandise and the cops busted the ce. There


    was a shoot out and no one survived except a few cops."


    She finished and I tried to process his words. This shit is really dangerous. This is a p on the face to


    remind me what I''ve got myself into.


    "What now?" I asked him. He seemed to have all the knowledge.


    "His body is at the police station. I''ve been tasked to give his girlfriend some money and the families of


    those who got shot." He paused and took a shaky breath. "When his girlfriend gets the body a funeral


    will be held for him. Then we forget. His lucky he had a position and a reputation in the cartel otherwise


    he''ll be forgotten like the others."


    After his exnation I helped him deliver the money to their families, some we left it on their doors.


    Lastly we went to Dimitri''s house and his girlfriend was sobbing uncontroble.


    She cried her eyes out until she had to get Dimitri''s body at the police station. I''ve never seen


    something so heart breaking like her sobbing.


    Dimitri''s funeral was short. There was no pastor just the gang and his girlfriend. Guns were short three


    times and we went our separate ways forgetting that Dimitri existed.


    The mole was caught and dealt with I''m Dimitri''s honor.


    I know it''s weird that his funeral would wanna make me work harder to climb thedder in the gang


    then the cartel.


    But that''s what I wanna do. The cartel is scary as shit but exciting at the same time.


    "Man." I snapped my head to Sebastian who''s shaking me. I arched a brow at him. "I''ve been talking


    alone and you''re thousand miles away."


    He groaned and I smiled a little.


    "Sorry." I told him. "What were you saying."


    "I was saying that we already have a knew leader and you won''t believe who it is." She started and I


    arched a brow at him again but he doesn''t say anything waiting for me to say something.


    "Who it Is?" I humored him and asked.


    "The Godfather ." He replied and my breath hitched.


    "Are you sure?" I asked. I can''t believe that. The Godfather is high up there in the carteldder.


    "Yes I''m sure." He beamed and his sadness over Dimitri''s death no more. That''s how much of a big


    deal that guy is.


    He''s not the second hand but word has it that he will take over from the one who''s leading now.


    He''s just a big deal and for him to be our new gang leader is a big fucking deal. Someone from the top


    ising to us.


    With his help our gang grew insanely. He''s just a big deal. He can make shit happens.


    "Apparently he''s pissed at himself that he didn''t see thising." Sebastian exined.


    "He couldn''t have seen iting." I defended him. "He''s not a God. He should take it easy on himself."


    "That''s exactly it. He is a God. He should''ve seen iting. He always see it. Do you know how may


    raise he prevented and how many moles he discovered. Since he was with the gang the police have


    never busted us once. That''s why the cartel moved to Miami because he wanted it to move. That''s how


    much of a big deal he is and how good he is."


    I just stared at Sebastian. That guy is almost inhuman. Does he predict the future or does he have


    some powers or shit.


    "Wow. Just how old is he?" I gushed.


    "I don''t know man. No one truly knows him. He''s just a ghost and recently he decided to step out of the


    shadows and this is his chance to make his presence known and it''s not like it wasn''t known before."


    "Aren''t we lucky."


    "Let''s go before we''rete and that wouldn''t be a good first impression. Beside this is the Godfather not


    Dimitri. He might not let us be like Dimitri did. He may not tolerate our tardiness."


    "I''m so fucking excited to meet this guy." I beamed.


    I didn''t feel like I was the one driving to the Location because I felt like I couldn''t get there fast enough. I


    was so excited to meet this guy that I was driving so damn slow.


    When I parked my car I jumped out so damn quick and I mentallyughed when I saw Sebastian doing


    the same.


    This guy had us behaving like girls going to see their crush. He better be everything they say he is.


    "He''s here." Everyone hissed in a whisper and the atmosphere changed. Everyone was so damn


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    excited to see this.


    "Yeah I have all their information. You can rest easy." We heard a voiceing from the hallway and


    the room went dead silence.


    "Send it to me. I want to check for myself." Another voice gave an order and you can tell he had power.


    I felt like I knew it somehow.


    "Yes boss." The other one said.


    "Good. Now let''s meet this people." He said before he appeared. Still looking at the guy but I felt like I


    knew they guy.


    He looked like.........


    He turned around and by breath stopped. He couldn''t be here. Sure enough he was him. In an all back


    suit like he always wears. Standing in front of me.


    "Like you already know. I''ll be your new leader. I don''t tolerate bullshit. I don''t forgive. At all."


    He looked different like the other times I saw him. He seemed to be in his world. In charge and oozed


    danger.


    "Isn''t that__." Sebastian started and I cut him off.


    "Yeah it is." I said as I clenched my jaw.


    "Now that that''s out of the way shall we get down to business." He confidently said.


    He moved his eyes everywhere around us. Still he didn''t see me.


    I pushed through the people and stood in front of the people and his eyes immediately widen bit he


    "Styles." I said through greeted teeth.


    I can''t believe the guy we idolized so much was my sister''s boyfriend. I feel cheated.


    -----


    Wow. They finally met.


    What do you think will happen? Will they beat the shit out of each other? Will they shout at each other?


    Will they pretend they don''t know each other? Or will they join forces or some shit?


    Song: Harry Styles - watermelon sugar


    I''d love to hear what you think.


    Anyway vote,ment and share


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 9: The beginning of the end

    Chapter 9: The beginning of the end


    Sage Miller


    The drive to my house was spent thinking about what just happened. The guy I spent this afternoon


    gushing over was Styles. Styles, my sister''s ex-boyfriend. He was- he is the Godfather.


    -----


    How is that even possible. He doesn''t fit. And why the fuck was he even in a cartel? Wasn''t he rich or


    some shit?


    We barely got a chance to talk. He looked so different in that world than he did when he was with my


    sister. He looked and acted the part of a mafia boss.


    One question is stuck in my head, what now? Can we co-exist when I know he put my sister in danger


    by dating her?


    My heart was beginning to hurt because of all the thinking it''s been doing today. It has reached it''s limit


    for the day.


    I saw a convenience store and pulled up. I needed something for this migraine. A bottle of vodka would


    do.


    I walked inside and when to the alcohol section. I picked one and took out a few dors to pay and just


    as I was about to exit I saw Connoring in.


    He looked so lost and somewhat crazy. I stopped dead in my tracks and looked at him for a moment. I


    haven''t seen or heard from him in a very long.


    His mom was worried sick and called almost everyday, sometimes she''d cry. He hasn''t picked up her


    calls all this time.


    "Connor." I called out. He was counting the few coins in his hand.


    Slowly he lifted his head towards me and I finally saw his full face. I saw how hallow his eyes were. He


    looked almost crazy and lost weight.


    I opened my mouth to say something but he beat me to it.


    "Don''t you dare pity me." He warned.


    "I''m no_" I tried to say but honestly it was hard not to. He looked filthy.


    "I can see it in your eyes." He hissed and started to walk away.


    "Stop." I said and his shoulders tense further. "Can you talk to me?"


    I asked softly, pleading in fact.


    "Why?" He still had his back to me.


    "Because... I want to know how you''ve been." I didn''t think he could tense even more but he did.


    "Why?" He asked again.


    "Because you''re my friend." I said defeated.


    "So you canugh at how miserable I am with your true friend." He snapped and whipped his head


    around. His eyes looked crazy.


    He stepped forward and I subconsciously stepped back. He let out a humorlessugh.


    "I don''t want your fake concern or your pity."


    "Your mom is worried about you." I said trying to at least make him see reason. I was genuinely worried


    about him.


    His body went rigid and he froze.


    "Are you fucking her too. She confides in you now?" He sneered and my eyes went wide.


    "What? No." I raised my voice at the usation. "She''s been looking for you everywhere and we are all


    worried."


    "Worried." He scoffed. "She isn''t worried. You know I had no problem with her whoring around with her


    boss or whoever was on her list bit to choose to fuck around with my friend..... " He paused for a


    second. "Or what I thought was my friend, is unexpected."


    "Don''t speak about your mother like that." I warned. I may not have the best mom out the but Connor''s


    mom was the best, no doubt about that.


    "Like what?" He taunt. "She''s a whore."


    "But she''s still your mother, she gave birth to you." I just wish I had a mother like her. Then maybe I''d


    be different.


    "Unfortunately." He muttered. I bit my lip because I didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Can we talk somewhere that isn''t the convenience store." I tried my luck and I was surprised when he


    agreed.


    I led him outside and stopped next to my car. My idea was to lure him to my house.


    I was genuinely worried about him. He is my friend too. He''d lent me a hand when I needed one.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked around to see his car but I didn''t see it.


    "Where''s your car?" I asked him still looking around.


    "I needed money." He simply said and I knew that he sold it.


    "Okay hop on, we''ll talk when we get to my house." I said casually hoping he won''t snap and


    surprisingly he didn''t. He hopped on and I drove to my house.


    I parked in the drive way and waited for Connor to step out and locked the car afterwards.


    I opened the door and walked inside with Connor in suite. All this done in silence.


    I went to the kitchen and grabbed two shots in the set I had bought a few months back. And I sliced


    some lime in a te and went back to the living room.


    Connor was sitting on the sofa, his eyes closed looking extremely exhausted. He must have been


    through hell in thest two weeks.


    I cleared my throat to gain his attention and his eyes slowly opened. I ce the vodka, the shots and


    te on the coffee table.


    I poured the vodka and gave Connor one and he downed it in second. I followed suite and downed


    mine.


    I haven''t said a word and neither has Connor. I guess I wanted him to settle down and rx then


    maybe the alcohol would make it easier for us to talk.


    I watched as he poured two other shots and handed me one. In sync we downed them.


    I leaned all the way in the sofa and rxed.


    Have you ever heard that sometimes the silence is louder. Well this silence is defiantly louder.


    "What did you wanna talk about?" Connor was the one to break the silence. Maybe he felt suffocated


    by the silence just like I was.


    "I wanted to know how you were doing." I replied calmly. For far we were civil.


    "I''ve been getting by." He said giving me a vague answer but somehow I knew he was barely getting


    by.


    "Where were you staying?" I asked hesitantly.


    "Here and there." He gave me another vague answer.


    I got the impression he wouldn''t answer any of my question so I stopped asking.


    "I''m d you''re okay man." I said and closed my eyes. I really am d.


    "Why?" He asked all of a sudden. His question really startled me to a point that I opened my eyes.


    "What do you mean why?" I shooted back.


    "I mean why are you d?" I frowned and sat up straight.


    "You''re my friend. One of my best friend. I didn''t agree, I still don''t agree what Sebastian did. It''s


    messed up." I said sincerely. "We were suppose to be an unbreakable trio. I know I can be an asshole


    but I''m trying to redeem myself. We haven''t treated you nicely. I admit that and I own my mistakes and


    I''m sorry."


    I was also apologising for banging his girlfriend back in freshman year.


    "I appreciate it man." He said calmly and leaned all the way on the sofa. I followed his actions and I


    heard him sigh.


    "Call your mother dude. She''s worried sick." I told him really pushing it.


    "I''m not ready to talk to her." He simply said.


    "At least call her and tell her your fine then. In the meantime you could stay here till you''re ready." I said


    then heard his hesitation I I knew he was going to turn it down and my guilty conscience won''t let him


    be. "I insist."


    At least I can ease my guilt for all the shit I did to him.


    I showed him ra''s old room and we had pizza as dinner and watched a few movies.


    "Thank you man." He said as he walked up the stairs to sleep.


    "No need." I simply said. It''s the least I could do.


    Why can''t I have nomarl teenage problem? I sighed.


    What I haven''t been able to shook off my head since brunch with Eve is Alora.


    With all the shit I found today my head just can''t seem to rest.


    Without thinking it through I grabbed by car keys and walked out the door. I drove to Alora''s house.


    The fact that she was with someone who isn''t me pisses me off to no end.


    Normal teenage rtionship problems right? You might think but there''s nothing normal about our


    rtionship.


    It''s toxic and just bad.


    I parked outside her house more pissed than I wasing here. I need to show her who''s boss. Who


    can pleasure her body. Who is the fucking boss. I am.


    I''m outside. - S


    I texted her. I''ve never been this demanding but I can''t handle the anger.


    Outside where - A


    What pissed me further is that she took whole five minutes to reply which has never happened.


    Where do you think - S


    I snapped and replied and her reply was immediately. Guess she loves being treated that way.


    Geez, I''ming - A


    I grimaced and watched her walk out the front door to my car. She was swaying her hips with each


    step.


    When she was near, I stepped out and leaned against the car waiting for her to approach me but she


    didn''t. She stopped about half a mile from me.


    Just looking at her, I couldn''t get the image of someone else fucking her, moaning his name.


    It pissed me off and the fact that she stopped half a mile from me, which she never did pissed me


    more. She has always been all over me.


    "Come here." I demanded, detecting a dangerous edge to my voice.


    She shyly walked a few steps and stopped just foot from me.


    "What was all that?" I said in anger. I wasn''t trying to hide my anger anymore.


    "What was what?" She replied.


    "That shit you''re doing." I replied thickening the words.


    I roughly pulled her to me and she crashed hard on my chest and she yelped.


    "Sage." She whined but I enforced my grip on her making her yelp even more. "Umm.... with... I... I


    have a visitor."


    "Oh yeah." I challenged.


    "You know how Eve is. She''lle out and get angry that I ditched her." She tried to exin but I


    wasn''t having any of it. I came with a mission and it shall be done.


    I spun her around really fast and shoved her against the car. Arge part of me was thrilled by her pain.


    Her real pain.


    "You''re hurting me." She said but I started to attack her neck. Sucking her skin. She was about to say


    something else but I sucked harder making her stumble upon her words.


    "Where were you? Why haven''t I seen you in two weeks? Why haven''t you called? Who was fucking


    you?"


    I said in between kisses and she suddenly stopped and pushed me, caught of guard I stumbled back


    and stared at her annoyed.


    "What the fuck Alora?" I blurted out real irritated.


    "No, what the fuck you. Why do you care who fucked me. You fuck everything that moves and I don''t


    say shit andst time I checkedyou weren''t my boyfriend. I can fuck whoever I want."


    She yelled and that snapped thest piece of self control I had.


    In a blink of an eye I was in her face grabbing her wrist real hard.


    "Last time I check you were my little submissive slut. I can call you whenever I need a fuck and right


    now I do need one."


    I heard her gasp first then she yanked her own hand from me and pped the shit out of me.


    I don''t know what willed or even drove me to say all that shit bit at the moment I wasn''t regretting shit.


    "I think we should stop seeing each other." She said in a firm voice but those words pissed me.


    In fact pissed wasn''t the word anymore. I was very angry. I wasn''t ready to stop fucking her and I sure


    as hell wasn''t ready to give her up.


    I smashed my lips with hers and kissed the life out of her.


    I was d when she moaned in the kissed and didn''t fight stained me.


    I didn''t know what I would do if she fought me. I just know that wouldn''t have ended well.


    I don''t know what''s with me. I don''t know what got to me but I know is that I wanna be the only one to


    fuck her but I''m not ready to give her what she''ll want.


    "I''m sorry." I said into the kiss even though I''m sure as hell didn''t mean it.


    -----


    Chapter 9 done.


    It was really hard writting this chapter and making Sage the bad guy. But it was necessary.


    Sage isn''t the good guy in this book. He''s both good and bad.


    Anyway vote,ment and share the book.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Sage Miller


    This day just doesn''t wanna be over. It just drags on forever.


    I pushed the door open and got inside. Connor was nowhere in sight and I was fucking exhausted.


    After I apologized to Smurf I decided it would be best to just go home and get some rest before I blew it


    again.


    I practically dragged myself up the stairs eager to throw myself on my bed and pass out. I was


    emotionally and physically drained.


    I stopped dead in my tracks when I heard Connor''s voice. My ears pecked up to listen in on the private


    conversation.


    "You said that my debt was paid. I worked every penny I owed you." He hissed to the other person on


    the other end of the call.


    I pressed my ear harder to hear him more. The conversation sounded private and I should''ve walked


    away and let him be but my nosey self didn''t do that, instead I stayed to listen to the whole convo.


    "That was suppose to be myst job. We agreed on that.... I don''t wanna work for you.. I am fine the


    way I am." He said, I could tell he was getting irritated.


    Connor apparently owed someone. And why was he talking shady.


    "Will it be myst job?" He asked and waited for an answer.


    Connor wasn''t shady but I had to admit, the whole conversation sounded very suspicious and very


    shady.


    "I don''t have a choice, do I?" He said softly like he was giving up.


    My curiosity was getting the better of me. It sounded like he was being ckmail into some job. Which


    sounded very illegal.


    I listened as he sighed loudly.


    "You''re such an asshole." I heard him say before he let out a huge groan-growl.


    I listened for a couple of seconds more before detaching myself from the door and walking to my room.


    Why can''t I just mind my own damn business? I scolded myself as I threw myself on the bed.


    Now I''m stuck trying to piece the puzzle that is Connor.


    I just had to walk to my room and mind my fucking business but no I just had to stick my nose where it


    definitely didn''t belong.


    "Earth to Sage." Connor snapped his fingers in my face to get my attention.


    I looked at him puzzled.


    "What?" I asked confused.


    Last night I was beyond tired. So much happened and today is a new day but I''ll be dealing with a few


    old shit and I''m still tired.


    I also have to face something I''ve been avoiding sincest night.


    "Nevermind man. I''m out of here. See youter." He said getting up.


    I looked at him. As he threw his dirty dishes in the sink. I wanted to ask him where he was going


    because I think it''s about that call.


    Stop being nosey. I myself.


    "Spare keys on the bowl by the door." I told him as I continued to eat my breakfast.


    "Later bro." And then he was out the door.


    I finished my own breakfast and did what Connor did, I threw my dish in the sink and I was out the door.


    I kept dreading the meeting today. Now that I know that the fairy Godfather is Styles I don''t admire him


    like I did before.


    I''m actually pissed at him. The other day he bluntly told me to leave. He told me he doesn''t want me in


    the gang. Me and Sebastian and of course I didn''t tell Sebastian what he said.


    I parked my car at the back of the hideout and stood there for some time. The truth was I was nervous


    and scared.


    He didn''t want me in the gang and he had the authority to kick me out and people would actually listen


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    because they all see this unbelievable guy who''s so powerful.


    After giving myself some pep talk I walkrf inside. I have to meet him sometime right and whatever


    happens happens.


    "I can''t believe that''s the guy that use to date your sister." Sebastian whisper next to me.


    I''ve been here for a while and he still hasn''t shown up yet. Not that I''mining about that.


    "Tell me about it." I whispered back to him lost in my own head.


    I have no idea how I should react to him. Less than 24 hours ago, I admired the shit out of the guy. But


    fact remains he broke my sister''s heart.


    "I spentst Christmas with the guy and I tell you he didn''t look like the cartel type." Sebastian added.


    Sebastian was right, I knew the guy for almost a year and he didn''t look like the type. I would''ve said


    the worst thing he''s ever done is pee in public or ran a stop sign.


    True to the testament, never judge the book by it''s cover.


    Right now we were sorting out the merchandise to be sold tonight.


    I wonder where Styles is?


    Speak of the devil and he shall appear. And yes I justpared him to the devil because that''s what


    he really is.


    He''s a chameleon after all. Capable of changing his colour to what suites the environmental.


    I worked my jaw as I saw him walk past me. His eyes met mine for a second and a little smirk yed


    on his lips before he looked away.


    My nose red and I closed my eyes to control my rising temper. I took deep breaths before I did


    something stupid.


    Like punch him in front of the whole gang and his arsenal but I couldn''t do that without being showered


    with bullets and he fucking knows that.


    He has security like the president and they are serious guys with real guns hoisted around their waist.


    Proof that he''s important in the cartel business.


    He gave order and I heard nothing. My thoughts were pretty loud the duration of his entire little speech.


    Standing in front of us, he didn''t look 18 in fact he looked way older. 25 maybe. I''m still surprised and


    curious how he kept his livespletely separate.


    When he''s here, he ooze a powerful aura. The one that screams how dangerous he is. But when he


    was with Eve, he was somewhat young and a bit reckless and not in control like he is now.


    "Sage." I felt Sebastian next to me nudge me.


    "What?" I hissed frowning at him.


    "He called you to his office." He said in an admiration voice.


    I rolled my eyes at him. I walked towards his office and yes he has an office. I mentally rolled my eyes


    at his arrogance.


    I might have respected him when I didn''t know his identity but now I know how much of a douche he is,


    I don''t respect him no more.


    I don''t bother to knock. I busted right in and he looked up from his papers and smirked. Once again I


    clenched my fist and took a big breath.


    "You called me." I tried to sound somewhat normal.


    "We have a talk pending." He said not looking up from the map he''s holding.


    "Don''t bother your little heard. I told you I''m not going anywhere." I almost snapped at him.


    I had a lot to say in his egotistic, arrogance fat face.


    "It might be easy for you to get everything out of your chest. Insult me even." He made marking on the


    map. "I promise nothing will happen to you."


    He chuckled at his own joke and I worked my jaw. This burstard knows the power he holds here. It was


    better when I didn''t know he was the Godfather.


    Back then I would''ve went off on his ass and said whatever I wanted but now he''s all powerful and


    mighty.


    "I''m giving you an opportunity to say any shit you please." He said still not looking at him. "You won''t


    get another chance like this..... I can''t feel your anger from here..... spit it out."


    He chuckled and nced at me for a brief moment.


    "Your loss." He said in between chuckles.


    "Do you me me?" I breathed out the anger.


    He looked at me and shrugged.


    "I don''t even sure what I''m pissed about." I started. "Sure, I''m pissed that you broke Eve''s heart....."


    When I said her name I watched his reaction closely. He stiffen but tried to hide it.


    So he hasn''t forgotten her. I noted.


    "....but that''s always. Maybe I''m pissed that the guy I admired turned out to be you. How can I when


    you hurt her so much. I''m pissed that you ruined the Godfather for me. I can''t admire the guy who


    broke my sister. My brain... my being... my soul won''t allow me too. You ruined so much. I''m pissed


    because you''re the Godfather."


    When I finished my mini speech I was breathing hard.


    A moment of silence passed us. He was still looking map on the table but the hand holding the marker


    was frozen. He didn''t move. I didn''t move.


    "You should know I didn''t mean to hurt her." He whispered. His walls of power and arrogance totally


    forgotten.


    He still hasn''t move.


    "So you say." I said being sarcastic and bitter.


    His head snapped up and our eyes met. And for a second I saw his vulnerable side. I saw the pain,


    void and hurt. My heart clenched hard.


    But that side was gone just as fast as it came but I saw it. And I hate how I felt his sadness. His face


    became stoic but I saw the real him between his cracks.


    "Believe me I do." He said and I looked away because no matter how much I didn''t want to, I did


    believe him.


    "You know what gets to me most, more than you breaking her heart?" I asked, breaking the insufferable


    silence.


    "What?" He asked genuinely curious.


    "You fucking put my sister in danger. You have enemies Styles and you still dated her. The Godfather


    has enemies everywhere." I told him.


    It''s been eating me up since yesterday. He put my sister in danger by being with her and he didn''t even


    care.


    "Your sister is safe. She''ll always be safe. I kept her far away from this life and I''m sure you''re aware


    that no one really knows who I am." He justified himself.


    I didn''t care if people didn''t know who he was. Someone will figure it out and they''ll use my sister to get


    to him. I don''t want that.


    I opened my mouth to give him a piece of my mind but then decides against it.


    "I don''t care about all that but please do me one favour?" I pleaded with him and he nodded. "Stay the


    hell away from Eve."


    He opened his mouth to argue but I raised my hand and spoke before he did.


    "If you love her like you im you do, you''ll stay away from her. Don''t get her involved in this and one


    day no one would hurt her to get to you." I told him and pleaded that he listened. "I''ll squash this whole


    deal between us if you promise to stay away."


    He looked down and was quiet for moment.


    "I already promised her I would never go near her." He told me and I nodded in approval.


    "Thank you." I told him. I could see how this hurt him but I don''t want Eve getting mixed up in this whole


    life.


    After a couple of minutes of ufortable silence I striked up a conversation.


    "What are you really doing here?" I asked him because I''m genuinely curious.


    Last night on my way home after seeing Alora I googled him. He doesn''t need any money but here he


    was, in a cartel filled with danger.


    "What do you mean by that?" He asked and jotted something on the map on his table.


    "I mean here, in a gang. I mean you don''t need money, your family is well off, from your father, mother


    and even your two sisters. You evwn have ten cars." I told him and I didn''t miss his face either.


    His features harden before he settled on being stoic.


    "Not everything is about money, Miller. I''m here because I want to be." He said.


    "Is that all? There has to be more. You''ve been with the gang for a long time and everyone seems to


    think you''re one of the Casias but I know you ain''t rted."


    "How do you know that? We might be cousins. I mean their mom might be my aunt." He reasoned but I


    know he was obviously lying.


    "That''s a load of BS and you know it. I googled you. Your mom and dad were both only child to your


    grandparents." I told him.


    "Not everything is what it seem. I can tell you any bull and you''ll have to believe me." He told me.


    "If you haven''t noticed before. I''m good at reading people and I''ve gotten really good at reading you." I


    told him as a matter of fact.


    "And I can be a very convincingir." He countered.


    "You''re side tracking me." I told him and heughed throwing his head back.


    "And I gotta hand it to you, you''re smart." Heplimented me and I nodded at him in pride.


    "Well...." I raised a brow at him.


    "Sure I''ll tell you." He started. "I''m here for the thrill and adrenaline. Mostly I like the power. Being in


    charge."


    I was actually impressed by him. How he owned up to his little fetishes.


    "Now, you tell me why are you here?" He asked me.


    "Mine is simple, money. Ain''t we all here for that." Then I remembered what he just said. "Most of us at


    least."


    He chuckled low.


    "Now, now. That can''t be all." He smirked as he used my own words against me. "You had a job and


    some money left for the both of you. You''re a good student, good in football and aiming for a


    schrship which you''ll be getting in your senior year."


    My brows raised in shocked. How the fuck that he know so much?


    "They don''t call me the Fairy Godfather for nothing." He gloated and I was impressed.


    "Wow." That''s all I said to him. "Am I really getting it?"


    Wow, I''ll be getting the schrship. My fucking God. that''s huge.


    "Sort of because your friend, Sebastian, is also in the list. Either one of you will get it." He exined


    and the surprises just keeps rolling in.


    "And you still haven''t answered me." He reminded me and it was my turn to chuckle.


    "The job wasn''t enough. I wanted a car. To be able to party whenever without worrying about money.


    So basically it''s about money." I said.


    I''m quite surprised how easy the conversation is going. We haven''t always got along. I''ve always been


    on his throat or ready to kick his ass.


    Maybe its because he''s the only one who knows my secret and maybe it''s because we have this now.


    The cartel, the gang. Now two secrets bind us together.


    "I know that''s not it but I''ll ept it. You''ll tell me someday." He said marking something on the map.


    He''s been doing that since I got in.


    "What are you doing there?" Curiosity got the better of me.


    "Making routes and new warehouse." He simply said. I hummed in response.


    "So you''re the Godfather, huh." I said tasting the word.


    "Apparently." He replied.


    "Actually how big is this thing?" I asked referring to the cartel.


    "Very big. Stick with me and you''ll find out." I watched him gloat.


    He did more marking and murmured something to himself. I watched as he tapped in hisptop then


    made more markings.


    I couldn''t help but think how amazing he is.


    "Give me your phone." He said.


    "Why?" I asked confused.


    "Gonna check something out and encrypt it."


    "Dante already had some guys do it." I told him.


    "Hmmm.... still, give." He extended his hand not looking at me but I made no move do it.


    He groaned and ran his hand through his hair in frustration and I just watched him.


    "The fact that you''re still sitting here, in this room, with me and haven''t attempted to leave means that


    you''re sticking with me and since you''ll be working closely with me I want to encrypt it."


    At that logic I took out my phone and gave it to him. He connected it to another phone then hisptop. I


    watched him do his business.


    Funny how he didn''t ask me to leave the gang again. Maybe my threat to join the WESTIES worked.


    He unplugged the new phone and gave it to me and threw my phone on the pile of phone behind him


    and I immediately shoot up to my feet and before I could say anything he spoke.


    "Rx. I just transferred everything on your old phone that one. It''s more secures." He told me. "One of


    the IT guys that Dante used was a spy for another cartel."


    He informed me and I was shocked and I''m sure it was evident in my face.


    "We''re looking for him though and he''s been giving me the slip." He said in frustration. "I''ve reced


    every phone in the gang."


    My phone suddenly indicated an iing text.


    I opened it and immediately snorted. It''s a video of Eve with Smurfpletely making a fool of


    themselves. With a messenge attached to it.


    Guess who''s enjoying her summer and very much drunk before 12 pm. You know what she''ll say if you


    ask. It''s 12 somewhere in the world. - E


    They are wasted and I know that Smurf will say that if you asked why she''s drunk.


    I chuckled and replied.


    Dumbass - S


    I looked up and saw that Styles was looking at me.


    "Who''s a dumbass?" He asked and I shrugged.


    "No one." I hesitated for a bit. I don''t want to tell him about Eve.


    He opened his mouth to ask something but he closed it again. I''m pretty sure I know what he wanted to


    asks. I waited for a few seconds for him to ask but he never did.


    "You aren''t gonna ask me to leave the gang again ain''t you?" I asked him and he chuckled.


    "I wouldn''t want you to join the rival gang, now would I?." He answered and I arched an eyebrow.


    "And that is all?"


    "I would rather you here with me where I can protect you than with the WESTIES where you could be


    shot by my gang."


    I cleared my throat and stood up.


    "Well I''m off. I''ve been in here long enough. Wouldn''t want people thinking I''m getting special


    treatment." I said leaving.


    "You are getting special treatment and I''m pretty sure they all know or soon will anyway." He said and I


    chuckled.


    I held the doorknob and looked at him. Again he wanted to say something but refrained. His face


    showed exactly what he wanted to say.


    I open it and walked out but I stopped.


    "Hey Styles." I called out and he raised his head and met my gaze. "She''s doing okay. Not fine but she


    will be."


    I told him and he nodded in understanding. I closed the door and walk to Sebastian to finish our job.


    "I''m gonna hang out at yours till tonight." Sebastian said as we exited the diner After finishing our


    lunch.


    "Alright cool man." I said as I went over to my car. The day turned out way better than expected.


    I got inside my car and drove to my house.


    When I woke up today and expected this day to be a shitty but it turned out better than expected.


    I parked on my drive way and got out and secondster Sebastian pulled up. I locked my car and


    walked towards the front door and suddenly remembered something.


    I turned and waited for Sebastian to reach me. I seriously don''t know how he''ll react to this or how


    Connor will.


    Heck I don''t even know if Connor is in yet.


    They haven''t seen each other in over two weeks.


    "Seb man, Connor is staying here." I said hesitant and I watched him and he tries to hide his reaction.


    "So don''t start trouble okay."


    "You know he''s the one who''ll start trouble right and this time I won''t let him use me as his punching


    doll." He spat and I inwardly groan. If Connor is in, this will be a bad idea.


    "Just don''t.... I don''t know... don''t provoke him." I warned.


    "And how will I do that." He was showing me exactly that they won''t co-exist if we went in and Connor


    was back.


    "I don''t know because your existence provoke him." I murmured.


    "Okay wow." He said raising his voice.


    I grabbed his wrist and pulled him away from the door.


    "One mistake and I''m damned. And why is he even staying here. Doesn''t he have a home." He


    sneered.


    Why do I have to be stuck in the middle. I breathed out.


    "He''s staying here because he has nowhere to__." I tried to say but he cut me off.


    "Why doesn''t he go to his house?" He shouted snarling.


    "Because you ruined that for him." I shouted back. I don''t have to be stuck here but  I am and I''m tired


    because he''s wrong but he''s acting like what he did is perfectly normal.


    "You''re on his side now." He snapped.


    "What side Sebastian? And watch how you talk to me." I warned dangerously. People might be afraid


    of him but I''m not.


    "Now that you''re rolling with the Godfather you think your high and mighty." He spat out the words and


    looking at me with disgust.


    "What does that have to do with this?" I asked.


    "You''re judging me for one little mistake. You weren''t judging me before."


    "One little mistake? That wasn''t little and you didn''t sleep with her once, you did it repeatedly. And fuck


    I didn''t judge you. I said don''t provoke Connor. He has every right to be angry. You slept with his


    mother. His fucking mother. And I''m not choosing sides because you''re fucking wrong. Own up to that


    shit and fucking apologies to him. That shit was out of pocket dude."


    I went out ranting on him and he blew up and went crazy.


    "I fucked up. I fucked up. When you do it it''s alright but when I do it am wrong. You''re fucking that girl


    and it''s alright." He shouted.


    "Don''t you fuckingpared that. Two years older and twenty years older are very different and don''t


    fucking include me in your mess. Alora isn''t my friend''s mom."


    "Connor isn''t my friend." He dered and I was shock frozen for a second. My jaw dropped and my


    eyes widen.


    "Well he is my friend." I said in defeat.


    "And I''m not."


    "You''re both my friend." I said. "I think it''s best if you went somewhere to cool off."


    "You''re kicking me out?" He asked in disbelief.


    "I''m not. You cane back when you''re level headed." I replied.


    "There''s no need for you to kick me out. I was leaving anyway. And I might just visit Barbra to cool my


    mind." He said and started walking away and I panicked.


    "Sebastian." I called after him but his was halfway to his car. "Don''t do something you''ll regret...e


    back here... fuck... Sebastian.... don''t be stupid."


    I called after him but he ignored me and he took off.


    I groaned and stomped my feet in a quiet tantrum. I debated on following but stopped because he


    needed his space to calm down.


    I walked inside the house and released a sigh when I noticed that Connor wasn''t in.


    Why? Why is my life suck a...... I don''t even know what to make of it. It''s just chaos.


    I just need normality. Just for an hour.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Sage Miller


    I''m not a good guy. I can own up to that. I won''t pretend that I''m good when I''m not but there''s one


    person I never wanna show my bad side to, because she doesn''t deserve to be associated with


    anything bad.


    Because I want to be a hero to her, always. I have to be her hero. I need to be the hero, for everyone. I


    need people to believe in me.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I finally saw Alora stranding towards me with confidence after


    waiting for so long for her.


    And I was pissed. I have never waited this long for her.


    "Where the fuck have you been?" I wasted no time and went off on her as soon as she was standing in


    front of me. "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you?"


    "I have a life Sage." She replied rolling her eyes off.


    "I swear to God Alora. Please help me." I tried showing her how angry I was but I couldn''t without


    smashing into something. I''m not patient.


    So instead of talking, I yank her to me roughly and smashed my lips with hers with force. She was


    barely keeping up with me but she tried to.


    I poured my anger to the kiss and gripped a fist full of her blue hair and pulled her head back exposing


    her neck to me.


    I snaked my other arm around her waist and pulled her to me. I attacked her neck and suck making


    sure to leave a mark.


    "I want you so bad. I''ve been wanting you for so long." The words escaped my lips before I could catch


    them.


    I felt her freeze the same time I did.


    "Sage." She called me warningly. "You... eh.... are.."


    She failed to say anything. I just held her shocked that I just said that out loud. I heard exactly what I


    said and how it sounded. I pulled back a little not letting her gopletely.


    "We said no feelings." She breathed out and I did the same.


    "And there ain''t any." I said lying through my teeth. I don''t know what I feel for her but I do know I''m


    feeling something. Strong. The feeling went along the lines of possessive.


    "And what was that. The thing you just said." He said it like the words disgust her.


    "I want you." I shrugged. I down yed the magnitude of the words. "I want to fuck you. What''s wrong


    with that? I haven''t fucked you in so long."


    She narrowed her eyes at me looking for something in my eyes.


    "Ok." She said but her body was still tense.


    I wasted no time and pulled her back to me. She could never deny me. I attacked her neck again. I


    began to suck and she moaned and I sucked harder.


    Suddenly as if remembering something she pushed my head.


    "I don''t want any hickey." She told me and I frowned at her.


    I unwrapped myself from her and stared at her. She use to love when I marked her.


    "What?" I asked confused.


    "I don''t__." She started bit I cut her off.


    "I heard that but what? Since when?"


    She averted her gaze and I knew she was hiding something from me.


    My jaw worked itself.


    "I just dont want them anymore." She tried to exin.


    "Yeah I got that but why? I want a valid reason."


    She started to stummer and like I said before. I''m not good guy. I have my ws, too many ws.


    I cut her hesitation but attacking her neck and making sure to leave more marks.


    She tried to struggle but I sucked harder.


    "Get off me Sage." She managed to push me off and I stumbled back taken aback.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I boomed.


    "What is wrong with you?" She threw back.


    "You got a boyfriend. Is that it? You afraid he''ll find out what a cheat and whore you really are, huh? Is


    that why you took so long. Where you with him before you came here? Is that why you took so long?


    You kissed him before you came here? Is that fucking it? You fucking whore. What is it? You have a


    boyfriend now? Then what are you doing here? You wanted a break for your boy toy. I''m your ything


    right."


    I didn''t give her an opportunity to say anything. I blew off taking all the conclusion that came to mind.


    I watched her face go from disbelief to shell shock then horror and I didn''t feel an ounce of guilt.


    I don''t even know where that came from but going off on her felt disgustingly good.


    "Cat got your tongue?" I smirked then pulled her to me.


    I honestly didn''t care if she was struggling. I smacked my lips on hers but didn''t move them just to


    leave her with an aftertaste.


    I hummed on her lips then let her push me of her and Iughed. I turned around still smiling, her face


    full of horror and shock.


    I didn''t let my mind wander off back to what just happened. I blocked her out of my mind.


    Just like I said before, I only pretend that I''m all good and mighty for one and one girl only. And that''s


    not her.


    I''m not a good guy and I probably never will. I''m just bad.


    I''m just like ra. No matter how much I try not to be but I''m her son after all. How much could I defer


    from her.


    The days went by and all they proved is that my life is crap. The bad days seemed to be piling up, one


    bad day after another.


    I would say I don''t know how days have passed since I saw Alora but I would be lying. I know exactly


    how long it''s been. It''s been 9 days and 3 hours. I know all of that. I''m pathetic right.


    I''m more pathetic because I even know the minutes. My days since then have been hell.


    The tension between Sebastian and I is insufferable. I tried talking to him but he''s shit hell stubborn and


    hot headed.


    One time it came to blows and since then I tried staying out of his way.


    It''s hard to because we''re in the same gang and we kinda have to talk sometimes when Styles tells me


    to tell him something.


    I think Styles does it on purpose just because he can. He likes to stir trouble and create the awkward


    interactions. He''s an asshole like that.


    He wants to see if I''ll snap and do something but I won''t. I won''t give Styles what he wants.


    And this messed up my summer ns. Sebastian, Connor and I were nning to drink our asses off


    but that''s not happening anymore.


    I do have my nights with Connor sometimes but other times he just disappears without a word.


    He still doesn''t wanna talk to his mom but I did call her and tell her that Connor is fine.


    Lately when I''m at the hideout I spent my time at Styles office or ride along when he''s doing arrands.


    He was true to his words when he said if I stick with him I''ll get to see how big the cartel is. And fucking


    damn, it is huge and u haven''t even seen half of it


    The guys are jealous that I don''t hang with them when I''m at the hideout anymore. They are jealous


    because I''m the boss''s favorite.


    Since I hang with the Godfather now, they sort of hate me. Rumours spread of how I''m his favourite


    and how I don''t deserve to be since I''m the newbie.


    So I avoid them most of the time.


    "That''s how I fucked her." My eyes snapped to him and my jaw dropped and I choked and coughed


    violently.


    Because of what he said.


    I have no idea how we got to this topic.


    "What?" I finally said when I got my coughing under control.


    I watched as Stylesughed hard throwing his head back.


    We were overseeing a shipment of guns on a harbour. Yes.. the cartel deals with guns too. That''s the


    other business I have the pleasure of knowing.


    Styles assured me that''s there''s a load of other business.


    "I''ve been ranting and you weren''t even listening." He pointed out shaking his head in disappointment.


    I asked him to exin to me about the arms dealing business.


    "I''m sorry. I swear I did hear most of what you said." I said trying to redeem myself.


    "Sure you did." He said sarcastically rolling his eyes.


    "Who is she?" He suddenly asked and the question startled me.


    "Who is she what?" I tried ying innocent and he actually chuckled.


    "Don''t y dumb. Yoy know what I mean. I know that look. Who''s messing up with your head Miller?"


    He asked me and Iughed.


    "I bet I know who she is." He teased me and I knew he knew who she is.


    "I may have been aplete asshole to someone when I shouldn''t have and I''m pretty sure she hates


    my gut." I have no idea why I told him that but i didn''t stop there. I continued pouring my soul.


    After all, who will I tell. Connor is never around when I''m free and he hates Alora. He''ll be more thrilled


    to know she won''te around the house anymore.


    Whenever Styles drops me off, he''s either heading out or he already left.


    And Sebastian is being a D-bag right now and he hates Alora too.


    I can''t talk to Eve because she hates my rtionship with Alora and I don''t wanna mess their


    rtionship with my issues because even if I''m wrong she''ll choose my side. Always.


    "I mean she isn''t even my girlfriend just someone I''m fucking for fun."


    "And you''re stressed because?" He raised his eyebrow. "You''re just fucking her it''s not like you''re in


    love or some shit....."


    And the moment he mentioned love, my whole body went stiff. I tried to hide it and listened to him.


    ".....you''ll get yourself another fuck."


    "They don''t do it for me like she does. They__" I stopped when I realised what I was about to say.


    I''m not in love. I only love woman and that''s Eve. There''s no space for someone else in my heart. She


    takes every corner, every broken piece. There''s no space left to love another person.


    "Look, from where I''m standing it looks like you two are getting attached. So I say, good riddance." He


    said.


    No, I was the only one getting attached from the looks of it. She wanted to call it quiets. I could tell but I


    couldn''t let her.


    "Right now you might look at it at being heartless but it''s not. You''re saving yourself. Soon orter she


    would''ve wanted more than you''re willing to give. She would''ve wanted a rtionship and rings and all


    that shit woman wants. And you wouldn''t have been able to give it to her. Unless you''re ready."


    He concluded and looked away. My mind automatically concluded for him.


    And you were ready. I thought.


    "I was ready." He whispered so low that I barely heard it. I almost thought it was in my thoughts again.


    I looked at the harbor and realised they''re done loading into the trucks. And I saw that Styles also


    realised it.


    "And that''s done." He dered standing up and walking to his men.


    Only a couple of steps away from me he turned around and said something that made my heart


    pounded faster and hard in my chest.


    "I caught Dante''s killer." He paused. "Or at least the traitor at least. If you''re interested join me."


    He walked off. I watched as he gave gave orders. Completely in control of the situation. It still amaze


    me how all these men follow him.


    I mean the dude is almost 19 leading men that are 30 years or more. And they do everything he says


    without question or hesitation at that.


    After he was done at the habor Styles dropped me off at my house. I was beyond exhausted. It seems


    liketely I''m always exhausted. Styles''s job is exhausting and I''m not even the one doing it. I just tag


    along but it always drain me dry.


    When I pop in the living I''m surprised to see Connor home. I actually jumped, startled when I saw him.


    "Connor." I breathed out. "You''re here."


    He rolled his eyes.


    "Where else would I be?" He sarcastically asked.


    "I don''t know. You''re always gone." I mumbled indicating I''m done with this conversation.


    I went to sit down next to him. He spared me a nce and said.


    "You look like shit." He pointed out in a monotone voice and I wanted to be sarcastic but I was tired and


    sarcasm is draining.


    "I feel like shit and I''m fucking hungry."  I told.


    "I bought pizza but it''s cold now. Can warm it for you." He started to get up but I grabbed his wrist and


    and stopped him.


    "I''ll do it myself." I told him. "Beside pizza is best cold."


    I mentally chuckled at that. I can actually hear Eve saying ''You''re better than that''. She said that


    everytime I waszy to warm up food.


    I found the pizza box on the counter. I was actuallyzy to take out a te so I just grabbed one and


    shove it in my mouth.


    I opened the fridge and took out thest bottle of water that I saw this morning. Assuming that Connor


    didn''t use it.


    I reached inside and took one and closed it. I opened it and drank, eating my pizza and after the


    second piece my brain finally caught up with my actions.


    I narrowed my eyes thinking. I went back to the fridge and opened it. I was shocked to see it stocked.


    I blinked and everything was still there. I don''t remember stocking the fridge. In fact it was almost


    empty except for some spoilt food I had there. Eve hasn''te around to help me with grocery.


    I closed the fridge and opened it again. I''m not crazy. The fridge is stocked.


    I walked back to the living room and saw Connor in the same position I left him in.


    "You stocked the fridge." I didn''t ask him. It was a statement but he replied.


    "Nah, I only did the buying. Kate did that." He said and I actually choked on my own spit.


    "What?" I coughed then drank the water.


    "She came around this afternoon and waited for you." He exined."Oh, Sage. Before I forgot. Here."


    He looked some rolled bills and I frowned at him.


    "For letting me stay here. You could use it for the cable or water bill or electricity. Or whatever you see


    fit."


    I frowned at him and I was actually insulted by his gesture. I never made any action showing that he


    should pay for living here.


    I can ept the food he bought because he''ll probably eat everything by himself but wanting to pay my


    bills. It''s insulting.


    "I don''t want your money. I''m okay paying it. You''re my guest." I tried to sound neutral as I made it up


    the stairs to shower. "You''re my friend."


    "Okay." He said. "And you won''t find me when youe down. I''m going out."


    "Where are you going?" I asked and cringed mentally hoping I didn''t sound controlling because you


    never know how people interpret it. "I''m asking because I might wanna join."


    He hesitated for a few second, pounding on whether to tell me or not.


    "I''m going to see my mom. I told her I''lle to dinner tonight." He said and a grin broke out on my


    face. I''ve been pestering him to go see her.


    I''m happy he finally listened.


    "Don''t let me hold you. Go. Don''t make her wait." I urged him going up the steps.


    "And good luck." I said to myself.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ñ


    Surprise..... This is a surprise P.O.V


    Connor Simpson POV


    My life is a fucking ridiculous joke. I hate it. But I didn''t always hate it though. My life was perfect, well


    as perfect as it could be raised by a single mom who has different boyfriends every now and then.


    But I was content with it. It was what it was but I was fine with it, even with a ckmailing asshole, I


    was content. Up until a few weeks back that is.


    The cab I called parked in front of me and I got in. My house was very far.


    I was lucky that asshole of a boss gave me a night off when I aksed. I hardly get those this days. He


    over works me.


    I know what you''re all wondering. Why is he ckmailing you? What''s he ckmailing you with? What


    is he making you do? Who is he?


    Well I''ll answer all those questions.


    His name is Dickhead. Alright, alright. His name is Maze. A real asshole if you ask me. I fucking hate


    him. I may not tell him that but I''m sure he knows.


    And why is he ckmailing me? A funny story really,st November. That''s when it started.


    He happen to park his car and I was watching him. A very expensive car at a ghetto township and he


    didn''t lock it and I saw it. I watched as he walked inside the club.


    The devil tempted me to steal and drift with it. I wasn''t going to steal steal it. I was just going to drift and


    bring it back afterwards.


    How was I suppose to know he can control the car with his watch.


    I stole it and drifted and he let me do it. I drifted and when I was bringing it back it locked and I couldn''t


    get out.


    Turns out it had a camera and it captured everything.


    He used that to get me to race for him.


    That''s all. Sincest November, I''ve been racing for him. Illegally of course.


    When I snapped out of my thoughts the cab had already stopped in front of my house.


    I paid the driver and left him a huge fat tip. I''m finally getting paid for racing for that shithead.


    After racing to pay for his tires for seven months, he was finally paying me.


    Of course I lost races at first increasing my debt to him because he had to pay the bet money since I


    couldn''t afford it.


    Now I''m very good.


    I looked up the house I grew up in and exhaled and walked up to the door. It felt so foreign being back


    here.


    I only had to knocked once and she opened the door.


    She pulled me into a tight hug and I felt her shaking and small sniffs. I couldn''t return the hug. I just let


    her hug me.


    I haven''t seen her in over three weeks. Sure I talked to her for a few seconds during this week.


    "I was thinking you wouldn''te." She confessed still hugging me.


    I pulled myself off her.


    "I said I''lle." I told her keeping my voice neutral.


    "And I''m happy you did." She beamed stepping aside letting me in.


    I felt like a stranger inside my own house. I haven''t been here in so long.


    I looked around for any changes. It''s was the same but different.


    It looked like my house but didn''t either.


    It''s like you''ve been seeing this pic of your favorite person in your phone, and you always admire how


    wless her skin is. But that is until you finally meet her and you notice freckles on her cheeks. It''s still


    her but not the her you always saw on your phone.


    That''s how I felt in my house. It was still my but at the same time not my house.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I missed you baby." I cringe at the pet name but I tried to hide it.


    I have to admit it. I missed mom. I''m still pissed at her but I missed her. I missed her home cooked


    meals.


    The only time I had a home cooked meal was when Sage''s sister dropped by and made us lunch and


    dinner.


    "I cooked your favourite." She beamed moving around the sitting room. "Sit down I made everything."


    My mom was trying way too hard. The table was over flowing with food and it was just the two of us.


    But it just pissed me off. She was acting like nothing was wrong. She was thinking that because I love


    food she could fix everything with it like she always do.


    But this isn''t like the other times he wanted t introduced yet another boyfriend. Now it''s much worse


    than that.


    Food won''t fix it.


    "Mom." I called low.


    "Are youing back home son?" She asked but didn''t give me any chance to answer. "I''m so happy


    you are. I don''t touch anything in your room. I don''t see your magazines. I__."


    "Mom! Don''t push it." I boomed stopping her dead in her tracks. She looked at me with her eyes wide


    open.


    "I''m sorry. I just thought that because you''re here. You..... I''m sorry." She averted her gaze from mine.


    "I just want us to talk mom. We need it. Let''s fix this okay." I told her still keeping my voice void of any


    emotions because the only emotion I''m feeling is anger.


    "That''s okay. We''ll do it your way." She said but she left the room.


    For a moment I thought she would run but she came back a few minutester and settled down.


    I could tell she didn''t wanna talk bit I wanted answers. I needed them.


    "What do you want to talk about?" She asked and cleared her throat.


    I thought for a moment and finally my mind concluded.


    "Let''s start by my father." I said and I watched her wince.


    What I knew about my father was simple. He''s a jerk and an asshole who left my mom when she told


    him she was pregnant with me.


    I don''t know his name. His age. His friends. Nothing.


    I''m grateful that my mom kept me when her family disowned her because she wouldn''t abort me.


    "What do you wanna know?" She asked, her voice had changed again.


    "I wanna know how you met. Who is he? Stuff like that." Any boy needs his father. At least I do.


    "Why? He left us. He didn''t want you." Mom couldn''t help but snarl.


    "I know that. You do remind me every time." My told her.


    She isn''t a bad person but after a bad breakup she''ll say stuff she doesn''t mean.


    She''ll say I chase away all the men in her life. No man will stay with her because I''m around. She''ll


    start by mentioning my father to hertest ex.


    I know she doesn''t mean any of it because she loves me. She sacrificed wealth to keep me after all. If


    she never loved me she would''ve never left her rich family.


    "I''ve told you before. I''m your mother, your father, your aunt, your uncle, your grandmother, your


    grandfather. I''m all you''ll ever need." When she was done she was breathing hard.


    "I want to know mom. What''s so bad about that?" I matched her voice.


    "Why do you wanna know? Am I not enough for you?" She asked.


    "You introduce all those different men on my life and they never stay. I want a male figure who is


    constant." I told her.


    "He never cared about us. He left the moment he knew of your existence. At least those men care."


    She yelled standing up and pushed the car back and it fell.


    "Like Sebastian cares. A kid. Not just a kid ma, my friend!" I yelled back and stood up.


    "Don''t you dare involve him." She dangerously warn and my jaw drop.


    "What mom.? He''s half your age and does the fact that he''s your son''s friend concern you." I asked in


    disbelief.


    "I haven''t seen him since you caught us." She said and I winced.


    The picture is still engraved in my mind. My friend''s face between my mom''s legs. That is hard to get


    over and forget.


    "Oh should that make me feel any better.?" I asked her and just then someone rang the door bell.


    Both of us stopped and looked at each other. Mom said she''ll get it, without really thinking about it, I


    followed her.


    She opened the door and her whole body tensed. Her body was covering the person on the other side.


    She twisted her head and looked back at me and back at the door and I frowned.


    Mom was about to close the door when the other person stuck a foot to stop her.


    Annoyed at the audacity of that person, I went to peek from behind mom. I had this sick feeling that I


    knew who was at the door but I wasn''t prepared to see him.


    My stomach twisted. I wanted to throw up. That''s how sick I felt seeing his face.


    "Yeah you haven''t seen him right." I scoffed. "Herees the stepfather."


    "I swear it''s the truth." She pleaded and I red at Sebastian who was just standing there with his hand


    in his pockets.


    "Was that why you cooked all those food?" I suddenly realised. "To introduce him as your new


    boyfriend."


    A spat the words and mom went to hug me but I stepped back.


    "No honey. That''s not it." She tried to say. She turned her head to Sebastian who hasn''t said a word.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She hissed at him. I felt my heart break. I had little problem with his boyfriends before but this is too


    much.


    She''s my mom. She should respect herself and teach me to do the same.


    "You know what mom? I''m done. I was actually ready to talk and forgive you. I was ready to put all this


    behind me and I thought you''ve ended it because it broke us apart. I thought you''ve missed me but I


    see now that you were with this piece of shit instead."


    "Watch your fucking mouth." And for the first time Sebastian opened his mouth.


    Mom went to grab my wrist, I yanked it away.


    "Don''t touch me." I warned her and hurt invaded her facial expression. I turned to Sebastian and


    snarled. "Or what? You''re a piece of shit. Good for nothing."


    I provoked him. I''m sure as hell I could take him on any day.


    Maze trained the shit out of me. He put me through hell making sure I can fight. I never thought it was


    necessary but he''s one paranoid niggar and right now I couldn''t be more grateful he forced me to do it.


    "Connor stop." Mom stopped me when I began balling my fists ready to punch him.


    "Defending your lover." I said to her dropping my hands to my sides. "I never took you for the couger


    type."


    I snarled the words and pushed myself out the door, pushing Sebastian in the process and he stumbled


    and almost fell.


    I felt a small feeling of satisfaction at that before he grabbed by elbow and turned me around.


    "Don''t talk to your mom like that. Respect her. I thought you were all about that respect shit." He said


    and I looked at my horrified mother.


    I red at both of them and felt even more sick. I had to get out of here.


    "I''m gonna stay at Sage''s." I told her and I watched as her tears fell.


    A part of me felt bad for her that''s why I had to at least tell her that but I couldn''t be in the same space


    with her right now.


    I yank my arm of Sebastian. He then took a step towards mom.


    "How cute, the lovers." I spat then walked away.


    I thought of turning back and punching Sebastian out cold but thought otherwise.


    Their not worth it. I disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Sage Miller


    A storm was brewing, the clouds were bing darker and darker.


    There was beauty in a storm, the beauty that only a few could ever understand.


    I inhaled the air. I''ve always loved stormy nights, I''ve always loved the destruction it bought, there''s this


    dysfunction aura about storms that I likes.


    My phone vibrated in my pocket. I got up and sat upright. I took the phone out of my pocket.


    Eve had texted me an address of a club to meet her tomorrow.


    I''ve barely seen her since the other day we had brunch. She''s been spending time with her new family


    and I''m happy she is getting to know all of them.


    Inviting a minor to a nightclub. What kind of role model are you? - S


    I texted her back.


    You barely look like a minor and besides I know you have a fake ID - E


    And indeed I do have one. Another text appeared before I could reply.


    Zac will be there with a few other people. - E


    I''ll be there. - S


    All her life she had to be responsible. She always had to watch everything she did because she never


    wanted to mess up or piss off ra, we lived our lives in fear for the next outburst from ra.


    It''s pure joy to me that we get to enjoy the rest of our lives without the threat of ra. She out of our


    lives for good.


    I looked down at my phone that was still in my hands. My thump hovered over Alora''s name, wondering


    if I should call her and apologize


    I was out of line with her. It shouldn''t matter if she has a boyfriend or not because that was our


    agreement. We are casual and it''s not like I don''t sleep with other girls.


    Amd we always said no jealousy, no feelings and no strings attached.


    I finally decided to call her. The more it rang the more anxious I got.


    What the fuck am I going to say? I should''ve thought this through.


    It took me nine days to finally call her.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I heard her voicemail, I quickly hunged up and called again.


    This time I got more pissed off. Why isn''t she fucking picking up?


    To be honest. I was pissed at myself. I should''ve apologized a long time ago.


    And just when I had given up I heard her soft voice.


    "What is it Sage?" She heaved a sigh.


    Words got stuck in my throat and nothing came out.


    "You wanna insult me some more is it?" She asked sounding defeated and weak.


    I forget how fragile and weak she really is. She might be pure seduction in legs but she''s vulnerable


    and fragile.


    That moment blue orbs shed in my mind. The sadness in them. I saw the pain behind them. It was


    as if she stood before me.


    "I''m sorry." I said so low I doubt she even heard it.


    I remembered the horror and pain I saw in them the time I said those horrible things.


    I cleared my throat to clear the lump in my throat.


    "I''m sorry I called." I said. "Don''t know why I did it."


    I was about to hang up but she stopped me.


    "Sage wait." I heard her hesitation and I waited till she can say what it is she wanted to say. "Eh... I''ll


    My brain was slow to process her words and when it did, my heart stopped for a moment.


    "What?" I asked. I wasn''t sure if I heard her correct.


    "I''ll be there in an hour." And then she hanged up.


    Slowly I pulled my phone out of my ear and stopped to look at it.


    Then it rang in my head. Oh fuck. She''ll be here in an hour.


    I stood up from the bench I''ve beenying on. I ran inside the house to tidy just a bit. Two guys living


    together had never been a goodbination, the mess we make is too much.


    An hour went by and I knew she''d be here any minute and my nerves were all over the ce.


    I saw headlights through the living room windows and the I knew it was her.


    Will she forgive me? I asked myself. Yes, she came all the way right. I kept telling myself. Will she stay


    the night?


    Then suddenly I remembered something. I knew I was forgetting something all along. Connor.


    I don''t live alone anymore. This is just messing with my n. I just hope he made up with his mom and


    spent the night at hers.


    One could only hope right?


    The doorbell brought me out of my thoughts.


    I walked to the door and before I opened I took a huge breath to attempt to calm my nerves.


    I stepped aside and allowed her to walk inside.


    I closed the door and followed her to the living room.


    She stopped and turned around. Neither one of us said a word. I took the time to examine her.


    I started with her outfit. She was wearing a yellow summer dress. Which wasn''t surprising.


    She rarely wore pants. She always wears shirts and dresses.


    She also wore heels. Nothing more. I moved to her face, making sure to avoid her eyes.


    I saw the glow her face held and my heart clenched. I thought she''d be miserable like I was. I thought


    she''dck something but I saw that she was okay.


    I should be happy that she wasn''t suffering but I wasn''t. Arge part of me wanted to know she was


    miserable like I was.


    Finally I met her gaze and I couldn''t miss the glint of happiness in her eyes. And it finally hit me.


    She was happy without me. And indeed she has a boyfriend because that glint wasn''t there because of


    me.


    My glint dulled a while ago but I was too caught up in her to notice.


    We held each other''s gaze but I was the first to look away. I had to hide my face before she can read it.


    Before she can see the hurt in my eyes.


    "Uhm.... can I get you anything?" I awkwardly asked.


    "Eh.. water will be fine." She replied just as awkward.


    I inwardly frowned. Never have things between us been this awkward. In fact things have never been


    awkward between us.


    I walked into the kitchen and took out a bottle of water from the fridge.


    Thank you Connor for buying more.


    When I walked back to the living room I found her pacing. I knew this wasn''t good.


    I didn''t want to hear her say it. I knew she wanted to end us and I just couldn''t let her.


    When she saw me she stopped and so did it.


    "Look Sage__"


    "I wanted to__"


    We both simultaneously started and stopped. I didn''t want her to go first.


    "I should go first." She said but I shook my head.


    "No Al let me." I said then paused for a second "I was out of line that night. I shouldn''t have said all the


    things I said. It wasn''t my ce." I rushed out.


    "Yes you were out of line." She confirmed.


    "I''m sorry okay. I was having a bad day and I took it out on you." I told her. "I''m not trying to make an


    excuse..."


    But I was making excuses.


    ".... I just want you to understand. I want you to forgive me. I didn''t mean any of the shit I said. I took


    out my anger on the wrong person."


    I took a step towards her and she waited. I was still holding the ss and bottle of water.


    "I''m sorry. It wasn''t my intention to hurt you." I breathed out and waited to her to say something but she


    didn''t.


    "Say something." I urged her. This time I was only a foot away from her.


    I ce the ss and bottle on the coffee table and met her gaze once more.


    Her eyes flickered with something. Uncertainty mabye. She searched my eyes for any deceit and truth.


    I took ahold of her hands to urge her. To encourage her decision on my favour.


    I rub my thumbs on the back of her hands.


    I felt her shiver and almost smirked but I stopped myself. I probably would have if she wasn''t looking


    straight into my eyes.


    "I won''t lie to you Sage. What you said to me was too hurtful. Especially because it came from you. I


    never thought you of all people could hurt me like that and when you said those things I felt like my


    heart was being ripped right out of my chest....."


    Guilt filled me when she said that.


    ".... but it wasn''t just anyone who was ripping my heart. It was you. In a million years I never thought


    you''d hurt me as bad as you did that day but I get it. You''re human. You have ws. You make


    mistakes and I forgive you."


    The moment those words came out of her mouth my heart leaped out of my chest.


    I pulled her in for a huge hug and I squeezed the life out of her.


    "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you." I said to her and pulled back only to smash my lips into hers.


    I kissed her for a couple of seconds and ignored the fact that she wasn''t responding. Maybe because I


    was too fast, she couldn''t keep up.


    I pulled back but kept her in my arms.


    "You don''t know what this mean to me." I told herpletely over the moon. I heard her giggling.


    "Your water." I remind her still holding on to her.


    "I don''t want water. I never did." She says a bit breathless.


    I breath out augh and she suddenly smash her lips with mine and I respond almost immediately.


    The kiss start out slow but it''s passionate and full of fire. It was intense.


    I didn''t push like I always do. I didn''t take the lead like I always do. I followed her lead and let her guide


    me.


    We kissed more and she pulled back and stared at me with so much lust and desire in her eyes. But


    that wasn''t all. There was something else in her eyes, something I couldn''t decipher.


    "I want you." She said breathless. "I need you inside me."


    As if that cut thest thred of control I was holding onto, I smashed our lips together and took control.


    Surprising I didn''t go savage like I always did. I kissed her with passion but not with brute.


    I walked us until we reached the sofa. Suddenly I remembered once more that I wasn''t living alone


    anymore.


    "Let''s take this to the bedroom." I told her between kisses and after a couple of seconds she pulled


    back and stood up to go upstairs.


    I followed closely and when we reached the bottom of the stairs I span her around real quick.


    I yanked her to me and imed her lips. She moans into the kiss. I lifted her up and she immediately


    wrapped her legs around me.


    I ced my hands on the back of her thighs to support her and walked with her in my arms up the


    stairs.


    I kicked my door opened and walked in closing it with my foot.


    Slowly I sunk her in the bed still kiss her.


    One by one clothes were off and we were bothpletely naked. I hovered over her admiring her


    naked figure.


    She was gifted. Her thighs. Her tits. Her body belonged to a Goddess.


    I lowered myself to her and teased her entrance.


    Today there was no forey, no roughness. No rush.


    Slowly I entered her and heard her gasp. And soon I was fully in.


    I thrusted into her slowly but firm and she moaned my name each time.


    I wasn''t rough. I wasn''t animalistic but I made sure my thrust were hard.


    I got lost into her so easy. I pushed both of us to our high and I felt her walls constrict around my shaft


    and I knew she was close.


    I picked up my pace but not so much as it toe off as brutal.


    When I felt her legs go rigid I knew she was about to cum. I fucked her throughout her orgasm and


    thrusted more chasing my own high.


    And when I caught up to it I felt her cuming again just as I did.


    I copsed on top of her as I finished cuming. We were both trying to catch our breaths.


    I moved and toy next to her.


    I pulled her to rest her head on my chest and heard her sigh as sheid it down.


    For a very long time neither one of us say a word. Our breathing filled the void of silence in the room.


    Today was different. It seems like neither if us wanted to ruin the moment with words but I wanted to


    know what she was thinking.


    After some time I unwrapped myself from her and went to the bathroom. I did my business then


    returned to my room.


    When I entered the room again confusion filled me.


    Alora was fully clothed and was standing waiting for me.


    "What''s going on?" I asked even though I had a clue of what was going on.


    "Umh. Uuuuhm." She stuttered. "I don''t know how to say this."


    My head was ringing. There''s no way I could stop it this time around.


    "Say What?" I whispered.


    "It''s.... things between us..... I love what we have. Not always but 99% of the time I love it." She


    confessed and my heart stopped.


    I kept quiet and listened to her.


    "Buttely it''s getting intense. Too intense___." I cut her off.


    "So what''s the problem with that? We''ve always been intense." I argued.


    "Don''t make this hard on me than it already is." She looked away. I was still in my naked glory.


    "What am I making hard Alora?" I asked even though I knew what. I grabbed the first sweatpant I could


    find and wore it.


    "Ummmmm." She stuttered harder than before.


    "Say it." I urged her to even though I didn''t want her to.


    "I wanna say something first." She said. "You were part of my life for ten months and knew me better


    than most people who''ve been in my life longer did. You epted me with no judgement and I''m


    grateful. You made me believe in myself and how beautiful I am."


    I listened and didn''t miss the use of past tense. Her mind was already made up and nothing I could do


    about that.


    "But you can see yourself. We have no real future together. What we had have always been behind


    closed doors. We would''ve been fuck buddies always. And I don''t want that anymore. I want more. you


    always told me that I deserve more and I finally believe that?"


    Styles'' words rang in my head. That barstard was right.


    I knew I could change her mind with the right words. I knew I could have her to myself if I said the


    words she wanted me to say.


    I can see it in her eyes that she wanted me to say them but I didn''t.


    I couldn''t give her what she wanted. I could only offer this, what we have at this moment. My heart was


    closed.


    "Smurf." I murmured looking down and she breathed out augh.


    "I love that nickname. Funny how you''re the only one to ever give me a pet name. One that solely


    belongs to me." She chuckled. "Smurf."


    She said it and I watched her lips like she was testing it out.


    "Funny how I never said it out loud."


    "Who is he?" I suddenly asked. The question seems to startled her because all humor left her features.


    "What?" She asked back. I wanted to make it easier on her.


    "You''re breaking up with me right? Who is he?" I vague told her.


    "I don''t think it''s wise to tell you." She mumble looking away.


    "I''m a big guy Alora." I told her and I saw hurt shed in her eyes when I said her name. Her real name.


    Not Al or Smurf. "And you said it yourself, we are just fuck buddies."


    "I had fun and I loved every minute of it. Thank you for believing in me." She avoided my question and


    said instead. "I hope you too will find___"


    She started but I stopped her.


    "Don''t. Just don''t." I warned. I knew what she wanted to say and I didn''t wanna hear it, especially from


    her.


    "Goodbye Sage." She stepped forward until her mouth was inches from mine. "This is our goodbye."


    She kissed me but I didn''t respond. She broke the kiss and ce her hands on my chest.


    I knew she wanted me to say something. Perhaps stop her but I didn''t. If she didn''t want this who am I


    to tell her otherwise.


    She patted my chest and walked around me to get to the door.


    This is it. My brain told me. It''s over.


    Numb, I followed her and watched as she walked out the front door never to return.


    I did nothing to stop her.


    I just stood there. I heard her engine purr and secondster I couldn''t see the lights.


    She left. I don''t know what kept me fromshing out and throwing curses or even stopping her.


    I walked into the kitchen and opened the cab taking out a bottle of vodka and a shot ss.


    I went back to the living room and saw the ss and bottle of water. The only reminder that she was


    her.


    I sat down and poured myself a shot and drank it.


    After I drank about four shots the door opened and for a moment I thought it was Smurf but I knew it


    wasn''t her.


    Instead it was Connor. One look at him and I knew he needed this too. He was as horrible as me.


    He disappeared into the kitchen and came back with a shot ss.


    He said nothing to me, like he understood the situation.


    He poured himself a shot and downed it. He poured another one and another.


    This felt like deja vu only this time we were both miserable.


    I would ask him what went wrong but I doubt he''d answer and I wasn''t in the mood for it. I had my own


    issues to nurse today.


    Soon the bottle was halfway full and I knew I was going to have one hell of a hungover tomorrow.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Sage Miller


    At the beginning of summer I envisioned a different summer. It was suppose filled with adventure with


    my friends and at the end of summer I was suppose to tell tales of my crazy adventures and not even


    remembering half of it because I was drunk from dusk to dawn and from dawn.


    But I realized that that was a fantasy in my head because doesn''t just give you lemons to make


    lemonade. It''s messed up.


    The two people that were suppose to make this summer a summer I will never forget won''t even look in


    my direction.


    Ten days ago I lost a friend over something that wasn''t even my fault. A day ago I lost Alora which


    wasn''t even my fault too.


    A whole month of my summer had already gone by the crazy adventures I''ve had aren''t meant to be


    told. They''re untold stories, suppose to stay in the dark, secret. Stories to be kept from the world.


    Just like now. I''m witnessing a something that should never repeat out loud or at all. Not unless I


    wanted to live through another summer.


    Styles asked me to join in on an ''interrogation'' as he puts it. I jump to the idea, mainly because I''d


    rather do that than be at the hideout with a hangover.


    But right now, that seems like it would''ve been a good idea than seeing a man get beaten to death. The


    guy was barely breathing.


    "This would be way easier if you just told me exactly what I want to hear." Styles told him.


    Trevor, the guy who sold the gang out. Styles has been beating him for two hours now. I even had a go


    at him and so did a couple of guys.


    I honestly would''ve felt sorry for his ass but a lot of people died because of him, Dante is dead because


    he''s a traitor and a willing one. So whatever ising his way is his own doing.


    "I can do this all day Trevor." Styles pondered. "You have multiple broken ribs, a concussion and with


    all that blood you''re coughing I''d say a punctured lung. All this could stop if you just talked."


    He pointed out his injuries the suggested a way out but I knew Trevor wouldn''t walk out of this room


    alive whether he talked or not. I sensed that he knew that too.


    Trevor grimaced and groaned in anguish then looked away indicating he wasn''t gonna say anything,


    while that would''ve riled me up and it did but Styles smirked.


    I had to give it to him, Trevor is as tough as theye. I could never endure this much torture and at


    this point he should just talk and end his misery but he is stubborn and a tough barstad but wouldn''t


    help him.


    I looked around the room again, earlier when I got I here I looked around and it terrified me just being


    inside. It still does. Styles call this room the yroom.


    Don''t let the name fool you. This is the torture chamber. Not even in the movies have I seen such


    disturbing a room. Anything you could think of when wanting to torture someone was there.


    And in the middle was one chair, and chains. The chains were bolted to the floor. Trevor was chained


    down by five chains, the first one was chained around his neck like a dog. The second and third were


    tied to his hands then the rest were on his ankles.


    "I''m a patient man Trevor." Styles told him with a terrifying smile on his face. "I could get you cleaned


    up and fed so you will heal thene back a few dayter to break you again. This could be a


    vicious cycle."


    A cold shiver ran down my spine. The whole scenario yed in my head and my blood turned cold.


    Again Trevor looked away then muffled his moan of pain when he tried to move.


    I saw Styles walking towards me and the other guys beating Trevor up.


    I suddenly got an idea.


    "Wait!" Every head in the room snapped in my direction. I was the least participant in this whole game


    of torture so everyone was surprised when I suddenly had an idea.


    "Well out with it." The other guy said expectantly. Even Styles was looking at me expectantly.


    Realising I was doubting myself Styles came to me.


    "What is it Miller?" He lowered his voice.


    "Ummm, I saw this in a movie." I added feeling the need to add that I didn''t think of this solely by


    myself. "How about you peal off his nails from his skin."


    I suggested and he thought about it for a moment then a huge smile broke off on his face. I smile


    nervously.


    "Nice job Miller. I''m impressed." He said surprised.


    He patted my shoulders then spun around.


    "Let''s y a game Trevor." He announced walking to him. He dragged the metal chair and put in front


    of Trevor then sat down. "I''m gonna ask you a question, fail to answer of and pealing off a nail."


    Murmur began all between the three guys in the room. They all turned to look a me and nodded with


    approval. I tried not to look away as not look intimidated by them.


    One of the guys went to a table full of knives and took one then went ahead to give it to Styles.


    "I''ll use my own for this one." Styles said to the guy.


    He took out a pocket knife then snapped it open. I tried not to flinch when the sound echoed. Styles


    twirled the tip of the knife on his index figure, blood oozed and he put his figure in his mouth.


    "Sharp." He pointed out. "Isn''t it Trevor?"


    I clenched my jaw feeling sick all of a sudden. I know this is my idea but really thinking about it now


    made me wanna throw up.


    "I''m gonna ask this question again and if you don''t answer I peal of your toenails one by one until you


    have no toenails or your dead."


    Styles asked him the question and Trevor tried spitting on his face but missed.


    Stylesughed at him then positioned himself and peal it off slowly. Trevor screamed in agony.


    I couldn''t see Styles'' face because he had his back on me but I saw Trevor''s face perfectly. He was in


    pain. He showed it in his eyes and they was his face scrunched.


    "I''ll ask 19 times more." He threw the toenail. blood oozed out of Trevor''s toes.


    I put my hand over my mouth to stop myself from making a fool out of myself.


    "Who sent you?" Styles asked again pealing another one. "Who fucken sent you?"


    Trevor screamed louder and I thought he''d die from shock of the pain.


    And on the third toenail he broke.


    "Okay I''ll tell you." He said crying.


    When Trevor altered those words Styles snapped his head to me and I smirked.


    I smirked in satisfaction and looking at the other guys in the room in pure arrogance.


    Styles saw everything and smirked, shaking his head and turning back to Trevor.


    "Was that hard? Look what you made me do." He took took out a cloth from his pocket and tried wiping


    Trevor''s blood off his hands.


    "This guys approach me okay. They gave me a lot of money just to connect your devices with theirs so


    they can receive everything your gang does."


    Silence fell in the room as we all waited for him to continue but he never did.


    "And?" Styles urged him getting riled up. He was getting agitated all of q sudden.


    "That''s all." Trevor said. An animalistic growl startled everyone in the room.


    The aura in the atmosphere suddenly changed in the room. It became chillingly cold.


    Styles''s shoulders squared and it said it all.


    In just a few seconds he became a while new person. No one dared to make a sound.


    "I know you know more so spit it out." He was dangerously heaving.


    Styles pped him across the face with so much force that he fell down.


    "I fucken hate it when people lie to my face." He suddenly stood up and looked at all of us before


    repeating his words. "I fucking hate when people lie to me. To my face."


    His eyes were crazy and dangerous. He was apletely different person. Someone to be weary of, to


    be scared of and I admit this is the first time I truly was afraid of him, not the power he holds but the


    man himself.


    "Trevor. Trevor. Trevor." He tsked holding his hand out and a guy approached him and gave him a gun.


    He held it to Trevor''s head and before anything could happen Trevor stopped him.


    "Okay. Okay. I''ll tell you." He suddenly said. "If I tell you, you won''t kill me right?" Trevor begged


    trembling. It was truly dawning on him that he will never walk out of this room alive.


    "And tell me why shouldn''t I? You wasted too much of my time." He asked him.


    "Because I''ll tell you everything. I mean everything." He begged crying.


    "Word." He only said.


    "Okay. They''re Russians. They provided me with everything and all I had to do was get Dante to let me


    in the system and the money was mine. I was struggling so I needed it and they were they threatning


    my family. They already had a guy inside the gang or so they made it seem because they knew too


    much. They didn''t seem like they wanted your territory and they didn''t look like the gang type. They


    never told me their name but they were twins. One of them has a scar on his neck."


    I frowned processing the information. They didn''t want the territory so what did they want?


    Is it possible that their after the whole cartel? Is it possible that they know about this gang belonging to


    the Casias Cartel?


    Styles seemed to be in a daze too but it only took him a second. He snapped out of it and said


    something to Trevor before shooting him.


    And my heart stopped and I tried to hide how shitless scared I was seeing a man die.


    I shouldn''t have been scared, I mean I buried my own mother alone but seeing Trevor brought another


    kind of fear to me. Something I couldn''t exin.


    "Wouldn''t want people thinking our gang is weak and forgives easily." He murmured before ordering his


    guys.


    I stayed rooted at my spot like I had done since I came in here.


    "Call the chemist." He told them as he approached me.


    He looked so casual like he didn''t just end a man''s life. The crazy look was still there but it had


    subsided a lot.


    He monitored for me to follow him and quick as sonic I followed him still shaken.


    "You have the rest of the day off." He told me and I sighed with relief. I opened the car and got. "I''m


    going to the hideout first though."


    I nodded not trusting my voice not to tremble and give away how shaken I was.


    "The hideout." He told his driver.


    "Who is the Chemi__." I stopped myself when I realized that curiosity just got the better of me.


    I shook my head.


    "Do you really wanna know?" He asked and I thought careful of my answer.


    "Yeah, maybe.... I mean no." I stuttered and he chuckled.


    "What is it Miller? Yes or no?" My face flushed and I looked away. After a few seconds he answered.


    "He''s the guy that makes guys like Trevor disappear."


    I shouldn''t have asked. That I got clear. I shouldn''t have.


    The whole ride to the hideout I didn''t alter a word. Or any sound for that matter except breathing.


    When we arrived at the hideout, Styles went on to do his business and I didn''t stand in his way.


    I lingered around looking all lost and everyone looked at me like they didn''t want nothing to do with me.


    They looked at me with hate and envy.


    After all I was the rookie that rolled with the Godfather even if they were here long before i was.


    Seeing as I wasn''t wanted I went to Styles to tell him that I''ll be heading out on my own.


    Besides I had a date with the most important woman in my life.


    When I told him that he smirked devilishly and I knew what he wanted me to do.


    He sent me to give Sebastian his money forst night''s gig. And practically gave me no choice but to


    follow the order.


    I approached Seb cautiously and not because I''m afraid of him. I know for a fact that I can kick his ass


    but because I was already in a foul mood and I saw a man die today.


    "Hy man." I greeted him but didn''t allow him to put a word. "They said to give you this."


    I handed him the roll and he kissed his teeth. I groaned and ignored him putting the money on the long


    table.


    He''s my best friend but right now I can''t stand his ass when he''s being bitter and ming me for his


    mistakes.


    I wonder who is he spending his time with because Connor and I are the only one who can tolerate his


    nonsense.


    I started to walk away eager to party with Eve tonight. The sooner I get out of here the better but how


    wrong was I.


    "You think you''re high and mighty, do You?" Sebastian suddenly spat. I whipped my head around to


    stare at him. "You''re paying us now."


    Actually I''m paying only him. The other guys got there money direct from the boss but that''s besides


    the point.


    "Just following orders." I told him sighing.


    "I bet you''re being paid for nothing since he was fucking your sister." The moment I heard those words I


    snapped.


    Eve is the most precious thing I have in my life. No one messes with her.


    I got all up in Sebastian''s face and dangerously wosperered to him.


    "If you wanna be bitter, be bitter. Don''t ever fucking say shit about my sister ever again." Of course He


    was right. I am paid for absolutely nothing. Maybe for following Styles around and I know it has


    everything to do with her.


    "And what the fuck is your problem man?" I sneered at my best friend.


    "My problem?" He asked rhetorically. "I have a problem alright...... since he came to this gang you


    ditched me. For him and for Connor."


    I actually gasped and stepped back when he said that.


    "I ditched you?" I asked. "You stopped talking to me. I tried talking but you were always a dick. What


    was I suppose to do? Crawl to yourp like some love sick puppy. Stop ming others for your


    mistakes. Own up to your shit dude. "


    I was about to walk away but then stopped and turned around.


    "Stop being a fucking coward. You started this whole fucking mess. You were wrong to fuck Barbra and


    I won''t ever support you on that. Ever. Connor is my friend too and even if he''s not yours so I''ll never


    ditch him. When you''ve matured and ready to make things right you know where to find me. You''re my


    best fucking friend."


    I whispered thest part and I felt my chest clench. I walked away and saw that Styles was waiting for


    me in the SUV.


    I hopped on and the driver drove away.


    My phone vibrated. I took it out of my pocket and smiles when I saw who the text was from.


    You better not ditch me or I''ll hunt you down and chop all of your fingers. - E


    I cringed remembering a certain someone pealing off toenails.


    I started to type but Styles interrupted me. I immediately tried to hide the screen.


    I''m not sure why I did that.


    "What?" I asked trying to be oblivious.


    "Okay fine." He said and after a few seconds he added something else. "Join me tonight at this party."


    "Sorry bruh. I already have a date." I told him.


    "Oh yeah! With who?" He asked. I still can''t believe how easy any conversation flow between us. I just


    saw him murder someone but here I am like it was another day to day activity.


    Before this we barely got along. I always on his case ready to bite his head off.


    "The most beautiful girl." I couldn''t help but say.


    "Mm. Okay." He hummed and I returned to answering my text.


    I wouldn''t dream of ot?? - S


    I put my phone back on my pocket.


    "So any girlfriend?" I asked keeping the conversation going but honestly I wanted to know if he had


    moved on or trying to.


    When he didn''t answer pretending not to hear me I got my answer.


    The club I was at was fancy and full. There were people everywhere.


    Just like Eve said, Zac brought a friend with him his name is Mason.


    Mason seem to get along well with Eve. I don''t really know the guy well but I''ve seen him around Zac a


    lot, at Wren''s and at parties.


    I don''t really like him mainly because he''s cocky ad hell. I never thought I''d meet someone as cocky as


    Styles but I was so wrong.


    This guy is cocky and I dare say even more than Styles. At least I can tolerate Styles.


    Suddenly the music changes to a pop song by Sabrina and before you ask me how I know it. I lived


    with Eve and she loves music. That''s how I know it.


    I felt someone pulling my arm and I turned around with a frown to see who it is. I then realise it''s Eve.


    I raised my brow at her in questioning.


    "This is my favorite song. Let''s go dance." She yelled over the music pulling me to the dance floor but I


    shook my head.


    "I know it is but I''m not dancing." I yelled back. Anyone would be stupid to think they can keep up with


    my sister. She''s the best dancer I know.


    "Ohe on Saggie." She pounted trying to guilt trip me but I was drunk and kinda emotionless


    tonight.


    "I don''t wanna dance." I told her but she ignore me.


    "It''ll be fun. Like we use to." She said eager and giving me the puppy dog eyes.


    I felt a hand on my shoulder and I turned my head. I followed the hand to Zac''s face.


    He was chucklingughing at me. A few minutes ago he was in my position.


    "I''m gonna get more drinks." He told me stillughing. He feared she might ask him if I denied her.


    "I''ll just find a random guy and dance with him. Who knows maybe he''s a creep and a paedophile." I


    rolled my eyes and gave in and let her drag me to the dance floor then we dance. Like she said. Like


    we use to when it was just the two of us.


    When we only had each other and no one else. The only difference between now and then is that now,


    now we''re at a club with her half brother and his friend.


    Do I ever, do I ever cross your mind.


    When you''re kissing her, touching her


    We swayed our bodies together. Like we use to when trying to forget how fucked up our lives were.


    Soon a new song started and we dance till we were sweaty and tired. I pulled her away and dragged


    her to our table despite her protesting.


    I was beyond tired and thirsty.


    I grabbed my drink and chunked it down wetting my dry throat.


    "You''re all such kill joy." Eve eximed and Mason smirked while Zac and I snickered.


    "Well this kill joy is going to the men''s room." I told her but Zac wanted to join me and we left Eve with


    Mason. I red at him and told him not to take his eyes off her.


    On our way back I told Zac something. I wanted him to know that even if this Mason dude was his


    friend, I wouldn''t hesitate to kick his ass if he messed with Eve.


    "I don''t trust Mason around Eve." I told him honestly and his reply surprised me.


    He sighed and replied.


    "Neither do I but if you wanna fight with Eve tell her to stay away then go right ahead, maybe she''ll


    listen to you." I frowned and he sighed in defeat again. "They have this weird friendship andtely


    they''re always together. I think he''s her friends now more than mine and no I don''t think they''re dating."


    He must''ve seen my face and he added thest part which relieved me more than anything.


    "Weird how?" I asked.


    "I mean they were somewhat closest year and suddenly they stopped talking and they started talking


    in the beginning of summer. And she''s seems happy with him. She''s more cheerful when he''s around."


    I frowned when he said that but didn''t say much.


    "But I''ll still kick his ass if he mess with her." I told him looking at how cosy they both are talking. And


    that actually earned a chuckle from Zac.


    "And I''d join you." He said and this time I chuckled. I like him. "Is that___ is that Alora?"


    I followed his eyes and my blood rushed out of my face.


    "Mmmm. She ditched the blue." Zac shrugged talking about her hair. She dyed it back to blonde. Zac


    walk away leaving me frozen.


    I noticed the change in her. If Zac didn''t see her. I doubt I would have.


    Her hair was back to it''s original blonde.


    My chest clenched as I remember that she broke up with me only yesterday.


    I thought it''ll take me week if never to see her again. Not a day. It''s too soon.


    The more I looked at her, the more I realised how much I wanted her. I wanted Alora.


    I shouldn''t have let her walk away yesterday. I should''ve convince her to stay.


    As if sensing eyes on her she looked around until her eyended on mine.


    At first her eyes widen in shock but the shock onlysted for a second before she smiled warmly at me.


    I couldn''t return the smile. I just grimaced and looked away. How dare she smile at me.


    When I lifted my eyes she had gotten back to guy she was with. Jealous is a nasty thing.


    I kept on imagining myself decapitating the guy.


    She took a sip of her drink. I couldn''t help but lick my lips as my want for her grew to an uncontroble


    level.


    She stood and my eyes followed her. I decided to follow her.


    She went to thedies room so I waited outside for her.


    I have no idea whatpelled me to do it but I had to talk to her.


    She was startled to see me outside waiting for her.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sage." She stuttered stepping back. My eyes wondered over her bodym


    I liked her short red dress that hugged her in just the right ces. I had to remind myself that she didn''t


    dress up for me.


    "You changed your hair color." I pointed out focusing on her hair.


    "I marely changed back to my natural color." She carefully said.


    "Interesting." I hummed. It''s funny to me because she dyed her hair blue because she hates her natural


    hair color because of the stereotype it has.


    But now she was pretending to like her natural color.


    "I needed to show that I''m matured now and blue hair doesn''t necessarily scream matured." I almost


    and decide that. It was forced on her.


    I almost touched her hair and asked her what she has done but I held back my urges.


    Regardless, I''ve always liked her hair, whatever It was blue or blonde.


    "So is that the guy you''re giving my pussy to?" I blurted out.


    I me my bluntness to the alcohol I''ve consumed.


    "Sage." She dragged my name. "It''s not yours. And stop."


    I heard her beg.


    "Stop what?" I asked. "I haven''t done anything."


    Yet. I wanted to add.


    "Stop this." She pointed between us and I noticed her newly done nails. They weren''t blue like she


    always does them. "Stop taunting me."


    "Do you really think it''s fair?" I suddenly asked and my blond personality more evident than ever.


    "What?" She asked dumbfolded.


    "Do you think it''s fair you got to end things? I didn''t wanna end it yet." I said to her.


    "Sage it was time to move on and we weren''t dating. You knew it was temporary." She argued.


    "For me temporary wasn''t over. It wasn''t enough. I didn''t have enough of you. It isn''t over."


    "Stop." She backed away when I started to step forward.


    "You wanted out and I didn''t want out. You wanted things to end when I didn''t." I pulled her to me and


    spun us around and pinned her to the wall and she gasped.


    I could feel myself going crazy. My mind, my thoughts running a million miles an hour.


    "Sage please don''t." I heard it in her voice that she wanted to cry but I didn''t stop. I didn''t want to.


    "I didn''t have enough of you. What should I do about that?" I asked her.


    "Sage." She called again.


    "What should I do Smurf?" I used her pet name and she said nothing.


    I smashed my lips with hers but I didn''t move them. The kiss onlysted a second before I pulled away


    letting her gopletely and stepping back.


    She clutched her chest shaking and heaving. I raised my hands and stepped back even more further.


    "I''ll leave. I won''t cause trouble. I won''t go to that boyfriend of yours." I told her.


    "But..." I started and paused looking her straight in the eyes. We locked gaze. "You had your goodbye


    when you came to my house. Now I want mine."

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Sage Miller


    Slowly I forced my eyes to open. My first mission was to find out where the hell I was. That is top


    priority.


    My eyelid were heavy like they were suddenly made of concrete. Relief washed over me as I realised


    the room waspletely dark because my eyes were hurting like hell.


    I looked around and realized I had no clue where I was and most importantly how I even got here.


    I tried to get up, key word try. Everything part of my body was hurting. Moving felt like torture. I don''t


    know what happenedst night but it was brutal.


    The voices that woke me up weren''t in my head anymore. I realised that they wereing somewhere


    in the house.


    I lifted my head off the bed only for it to fall back down on the bed. At that exact moment, a full on


    blown headache started. It felt someone was drilling into my skull.


    I groaned and forced myself to get up, finding out where the hell I was is still my first priority.


    I wasn''t even sure this was a house, it could''ve been a hotel because it was huge and luxurious.


    My brain cells were having a hard time corresponding with my body.


    I looked around the room and spotted a door which was opened ajar, it looked like a bath room. I know


    I should''ve been more worried about theck of knowledge about my location.


    I barely remember what happened yesterday but I knew it was awesome. My amnesia is testament to


    that. It is legit proof thatst night was the best night of my existence.


    I tried to think back to thest thing I remember doing which was a bust because the more I about it,


    the more my head hurts buy I do remember drinks, girls and a whole lot of dancing.


    I stumbled towards the slightly opened door with the thought of sshing my face with water so I could


    think just a bit more.


    After washing my face I drank the water to hydrate the desert that has be my throat.


    The water tasted horrible, I gagged like i was gonna puke but nothing came out.


    I raided the cabs for some aspirin or advil for my headache. Finally I found a box of aspirin. I drank


    them before stepping outside the room.


    The hallway seemed familiar but I couldn''t figure out how I knew that. Even the atmosphere and the


    scent of the whole ce felt familiar.


    I followed the sound of the woman shouting, The further away I got from the room I was in the closer


    the voice seemed to get but the house was huge. I was even confused how I heard the voices because


    of how far away the room I was in was.


    I finally saw a staircase and it clicked to me where I was. I was at Wren''s house and now I recognized


    the voice of the woman as Wren''s voice.


    The back of my mind told me that I knew this house.


    I descended the stairs listening in on the conversation below. Wren was scolding Zac aboutst night.


    When I got yo the middle of the stairs I realise I could see the living room from there and not wanting to


    join the lecture downstairs, I sat down.


    Zac and Mason, I think, were sitting on the sofa enduring Wren''s scolding. They could barely keep their


    eyes open much less pay attention but that didn''t discourage Wren in any way.


    Wren had her back on me so she couldn''t see me. I was safe.


    "My God Zac. You''re suppose to the big brother and be responsible. I''m suppose to give you my


    furiously.


    "And you Mason. I expected more from you." She turned to Mason. "You took a seventeen year old to a


    club to get drunk."


    She then back to Zac again.


    "I leave for three days and you take your sister to a club and not only that you dragged a sixteen year


    old with you and how in God''s name did you all get in?"


    She asked and I could hear the pure curiosity in that but neither Zac or Mason where nning on


    answering her.


    I felt bad for her but it was just too amusing not to listen in.


    "Oh Lord. Help this kids." She inhaled as if trying to calm herself. "Not only did you drag two under age


    kids to a club but you two are also under age.."


    She paused a little then her voice immediately went up an octave. "You see what you did to those kids.


    Evernly looks dead. She was sick the whole night. Puking her guts out."


    Both Zac and Mason flinched at the tone of her voice. I even winced. It was high, too high like she did it


    on purpose.


    "Mom." Zac groaned covering his ears which in return Wren scoffed.


    "Oh! Cry me a river. Build me a bridge and get over it." She eximed and I snorted gaining Mason''s


    attention.


    He looked up and I smirked at him which he gave me a small nod in return.


    "Now go clean up I''ll fix you something you something for the hangover. You smell." She said in disgust


    before adding. "And see if Sage and Eve are up yet."


    They both stood up at themand while Wren disappeared into what I assume is a kitchen. When


    Zac noticed me on the stair his eyes widen.


    They approached me and stop a step below to where I was sitting.


    "How the hell are you up?" He asked me and I shrugged not really knowing what to tell him.


    "You heard the Mrs, go clean up and meet us downstairs." Mason said to me as he was dragging


    himself upstairs.


    "I take it you remember the way to the room you were in." Zac added and continued to give me


    instructions. "Mom and Eve put a few clothes in there for whenever you stayed over."


    I nodded not sure if I still had a voice to begin with.


    "I''ll check on sis." He said before leaving.


    I scoffed in my heard making a note to check on her myself.


    When Zac told me they put few clothes for me I thought he meant a few pants and few tees that


    belonged to him or something.


    Oh boy was I wrong. All of this clothes where new and not just a few but the whole walk-in closet was


    full.


    It had everything. From boxers to socks. Even shoes. Not just any shoes, expensive shoes. In fact


    everything in here is expensive.


    I smirked as I looked at everything. Mmm I mused as I chose ck sweatpants and a grey tee.


    I exited the room and searched for Eve''s room. I still can''t get over how huge this house is. The few


    times that I''ve been in here, I''ve only just seen a few rooms, the living room and the room that were on


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    the way to Eve''s room.


    Eve once told me it has 22 bedrooms upstairs. A library, two offices, 12 quarters for workers, two


    kitchens, 26 bathroom. A game room, a theatre, an inside pool and I think I''m forgetting most of the


    rooms.


    It''s was long walk from my room to Eve''s. Especially since I was hungry and hangover with zero


    energy.


    When I got to her door, I didn''t knock since it was basically opened.


    I popped my head inside and I was stunned when I saw Mason of all people inside.


    What the fuck is he doing? I waited to see what he was gonna do.


    "You''re so sweaty." He said pulling the duvet off her. "I can''t believe Zac let you sleep in that, it looks


    super ufortable."


    He took off her shoes. I feel anger boiled inside me. I''m very protective of her.


    I then remember what Zac said, Mason and Eve are pretty close and I saw thatst night.


    Eve is notfortable around around most guys but yesterday I saw howfortable they looked her.


    But.... He could be another Styles. He will break her heart just like he did. But I won''t allow it. This time


    I''ll protect her more than I didst time.


    Just as I was about to burst in, Zac yells for his friend.


    I was quick to open the opposite room and hide before he saw me.


    I heard his foot steps as he walked out of Eve''s room. I waited a few seconds before going downstairs.


    As I neared the kitchen I could hear that Wren was still scolding them and they groaned. Or more so,


    Zac groaned.


    "Serves you right." She said as I walked inside.


    They were sitting on the kitchen ind and Wren standing on the other side dishing up three tes.


    I noticed three sses of water in front of each stool with what I assumed were Advil.


    Wren finally noticed me and her face broke into a huge grin.


    "Oh good, you''re up." She said. I was still not used to her caring. In a motherly way.


    "Come have breakfast and get rid of that nasty hangover you''re feeling." She suddenly frowned which


    made me frown too. "Are you okay?"


    I was taken aback by her concern. It was...It was too much.


    "Eh.. um.. I''m good?" I stuttered.


    "I don''t approve with what they did. Taking the two of you to a club. It was reckless and careless of


    them. I apologize on their behalf."


    My eyes flickered to them. The moment went from ufortable to amusement.


    I secretly smirked to them deciding to have some fun. I turned to Wren, Mason already realised what I


    was about to do.


    "Yes it was. Especially Eve." I said fighting the urge tough.


    Zac looked horrified with my response and Mason was just amused.


    "My one and only daughter. She could''ve gotten hurt or worse." She exaggerated. She turned to Zac


    and gave him a hard look. "Do you realise that I could''ve lost her? For good this time. What if she''s got


    alcohol poisoning. I mean she hasn''t moved since you put her there."


    She stopped and I realised how worried she was but that didn''t stop the situation from being funny. I


    had to bite my knuckles so I wouldn''tugh and Mason was holding hisugh too.


    What was actually funny was Zac''s face. He looked horrified and scared. She was putting the me on


    him.


    "I''m very disappointed in you." She said low exiting the room but not before saying onest thing. "I''m


    going to check if she''s alive."


    We waited till Wren was out of earshot tough at Zac.


    "Not cool dude." Zac said. "And it wasn''t even my idea."


    "I know." Mason saidughing.


    "It was her idea and I''m med for it." Heined.


    "We know." I said trying to smother myugh.


    "And you made it worse." He gave me a pointed look and I bursted outughing again.


    After we ate Zac and Mason left to do spmething. I didn''t ask and they didn''t tell me. After all we ain''t


    friends.


    I was still waiting for Eve to wake up and Wren insisted I stay since I never stay in her house.


    She even ckmailed me saying she thinks I don''t like her since I never spent time at her house.


    "Pete went to get your car." I was startled by the voice.


    I turned around and saw that it was Wren.


    She chuckled nervously when she saw that I was startled.


    "I''m sorry I scared you." She said and I brushed her off.


    "It''s nothing." I breathed augh and saw that she wasing to sit down.


    I immediately got ufortable. It''s not that I don''t like her. I like her, to much but it''s that we never sat


    down, together. So this was new.


    I can sense that she wanted to say something or ask but she was hesitant.


    I suddenly had an idea to get out of this ufortable situation. I''m not very good with awkward


    tensions. I wasn''t a fan of them.


    "Hey Wren." I called and she turned to me. "Could you please tell me about my father."


    I asked. I''ve always been curious to know more about him. How he was growing up. Aunt Lauren never


    said much about him and they when they were both alive, they didn''t talk about our grandparents or


    how they grew up.


    They always told us our grandparents died.


    Suddenly Wren chuckled and I frowned a bit.


    I realised that this might''ve been a bad idea but before I could say anything her face lit up.


    "Where should I start?" Wren beamed surprising me. "He was a good man with boyish looks, everyone


    fell for him and his boyish charm. Like you."


    I was surprised when she said that. My brows shows that.


    "You look just like him, you know that." She told me. I knew I looked like him, I saw pictures before


    ra burnt all of them. "I can''t get over how alike you two are. Not just looks but your personalities


    too."


    She brushed my left cheek and I pulled back feeling ufortable. Her eyes widen little and retracts


    her hands mumbling a sorry.


    She waited for a few seconds before continued.


    "He was a true gentleman. A born gentleman. You''d swear he was British sometimes."


    I remember that. Dad always taught me to be a gentleman. Even from a young age. He''d make me


    practice with Eve.


    Maybe that''s why I''m protective of her. I''ve been looking after her for as long as I can remember. I


    learnt to lookout for her from a young age, it was forced into my DNA.


    "So you''re saying I''m a charmer?" I mused throwing her a little smirk.


    She surprised me when she bursted outughing.


    "Yes. Yes, I''m saying you are." She told me with a little blush on her cheeks. My own cheeks turned


    pinkish.


    The tension between us suddenly felt non-existent.


    I smiled at her. She said she can''t get over how much I look like dad but I can''t get over how much she


    looks like Eve.


    She''s identical to my sister. Maybe that''s why I like her. Even herugh sounds like Eve''s.


    I can''t seem to understand why dad left her for ra. She''s way nicer and more beautiful than my own


    mother.


    "Do you have any pictures of him?" I asked hesitant. I didn''t want to open up old wounds but thest


    time I saw his face was when I was 11 years. Even a picture of him.


    ra burnt everything that reminded her of dad. She erased his existence and I hated her for that. I


    was resentful to her for that and I still am.


    Wren seemed confused then understanding shed in her eyes.


    "Yes I do." She said. "They''re very old though but I can get them for you if you want."


    "Yes I''d like that but can I ask you a question first. If you don''t mind that is." I said to her very cautious.


    "You can ask anything?"


    "Can you please tell me what happened between you and dad because Eve is younger than Zac which


    means you had her after you got married. I don''t mean to be noisy I''m just curious that''s all and of


    course you don''t have to tell me if you don''t want. I was just wondering but if you mind about me asking


    I''ll shut up and never ask again but if you don''t mind I''d like to hear the story."


    I vommitted everything as I was getting nervous because I realized that my question was out of line


    and it suggested she cheated on her husband which I think she did or how else-.


    "Sage." Suddenly Wren called me and chuckled. At first I was confused but I then gave her a nervous


    "I don''t mind. I''ll tell you." My head snapped towards her. I didn''t think she''d tell me just like that.


    "Have you ever heard that high school sweethearts neverst?" She asked and I shook my head. "Well


    your dad and I were just that, high school sweethearts. Of course I''m still a little bit bitter that he left


    me."


    I gave her my full attention. I wanted to hear the story. I would''ve been her child if they didn''t brake up.


    "As you know that your dad yed college football. He was a do it all. He managed to y football and


    studyw. He excelled at everything."


    "Of course he had fan girls and some from high school. I won''t deny that I''ve always been one of those


    fan girls and of course your mom was one too but unlike all his fan girls I was never one for parties and


    I was stupidly shy so I never went to his games, I didn''t attend parties with him, I always had my nose


    buried in thested novel and I think that''s why he loved me so much. I wasn''t too much like all the


    other girls and in high school it was fine that I was like that but then college came around and his


    football career took off, he never indented to go to the NFL but he liked football so he yed it in


    college and that''s when the strain started in our rtionship. I didn''t suppose him the was I should''ve."


    "Your mom on the other hand did for him what I couldn''t. She supported him and a long the lines


    support turned to gratitude, gratitude blossomed to love and I was left alone."


    "I''m no saint. Of course I was stupid and heartbroken, my confidence was shattered but I think we


    could''ve fixed everything but I foolishly started dating his rival, Zac''s father. To show everyone that the


    woman left by the linebacker can move on."


    "As time went on we resented each other and never talked through our issues. Years went by and I had


    Zac with Brian, I married him. There was no turning back from that but months after I had Zac, Brian


    and I were separated."


    Sho took a shaky breath making me realise how hard it was for her.


    "Then I met your dad again and after all those years our love never faded it toote. He was married so


    was I. I knew I would go back to Brian eventually for Zac but that day I thought it would be good to have


    drinks and catch up and one think led to another and Zac''s dad apologized but I was pregnant with


    Eve. When he found out he was furious but he wouldn''t let me go, he didn''t want me going to his rival


    so he gave me an ultimatum, if Eve stays with us, Mike can never go near her and if I leave I will never


    see Zac again. So after a few months after I gave birth to Eve, I gave her to Miranda, Mike''s mom."


    "Then you were born. I would visit Eve everyday after work then one evening I came around and you


    were all gone. Miranda told me she didn''t know where you all were."


    "At first I didn''t believe her but as time went by I saw the desperation in her eyes. She med your


    mom for it. Never did it crossed my mind that they crossed the border."


    "Years went by and I was devastated, desperate to see her even if it''s just one time. Then I had the


    twins and I divorced their father and moved here. I didn''t even think she''d be here."


    Tears were flowing down her cheek and she was sobbing uncontrobly. I didn''t know what to do.


    She buried her face in her hands and I suddenly felt guilty that I opened up old wounds for her.


    I should''ve stayed away from her. I remind her of dad. I reminded her of what could have been. She


    said it herself, I don''t just look like dad. I''m his miniature.


    I stood up and knelt in front of her. I pulled her to me and hugged her.


    "I''m sorry." I whispered. "I didn''t mean to make you cry."


    I don''t like it when ady cry. My dad told me never to let ady cry and right now all I want is to calm


    her down.


    "I looked for her. I swear I did." She sobbed.


    "I know." I said.


    "It''s hard sometimes. She makes me think I didn''t try hard enough. We were living in the same town for


    three years for goodness sake."


    At this point I didn''t know what say to her.


    "I know I didn''t do right with her but I feel like she hates me. Every time she calls me Wren I''m


    reminded that I chose a man over her."


    She started sobbing harder than before and I didn''t think it was possible for her to do so.


    "What I would give to hear her say mom even if it''s just once. Maybe i wouldn''t feel like she hates me."


    I heard the desperation on her voice.


    Her breaking heart was overwhelming.


    "She doesn''t hate you. If she did she wouldn''t be here." She might resent her but she doesn''t hate her


    but I didn''t tell her that. "We didn''t have it easy growing up. So it''s sort of hard for her to let you in but I


    assure you. She doesn''t hate."


    "What''s so bad because I don''t understand. She mes me for it but I don''t know what she''s ming


    me for."


    "It''s not my ce to tell you." I rubbed her back trying to soothe her and by her sniffs I could tell she


    was slightly  calm.


    "At least tell me something about her. She never tells me anything." She begged and I felt bad.


    I thought for a moment on what to tell her then remembered something. It''s one of our happiest


    memories. Before dad died.


    "Well..... growing up she wanted to be a princess. While every girl on our street wanted to be Cindere


    she wanted to be Be. And of course dad treated her like a princess and bought her princess dresses,


    shoe, tiaras. Everything to match a princess."


    I chuckled remembering something.


    "Of course she''d make me a prince and whenever I didn''t want to y she''d tell on me and dad would


    always make me y with her. Boys my age would tease me and I didn''t care because I loved seeing


    her happy was all I cared about."


    I frowned as unwanted memories escape the grave I buried them in. Memories when dad died and


    when I tried my hardest to make my big sister happy but fail.


    Memories of ra burning her toys. Memories of her crying in my arm. Memories when I''d find her


    curled up in a corner after a nightmare. Memories when she''d crawl in my bed at night because she


    was scared.


    I shook my head to get rid of those memories but their strong.


    "I guess that''s why we''re close. We''ve always been together. We''ve always had each other. Good or


    bad."


    After those words Wren seemed to understand my mood. She didn''t ask anything else. I held her in my


    arms, suddenly she wrapped her arms around me.


    I stiffened not used to the kind of affection. Never in my life had ra hugged me. Not even when dad


    was alive. She was never affectionate.


    After a few seconds, I forced myself to rx in her arms.


    She realised that I''ve rxed a little and she pulled me to her giving off more positive energy.


    "Thank you." She unwrapped herself from me and stood up. I was still baffled by the affection.


    "Pleasure." I whispered into the thin air.


    "I''m trying to locate Miranda. Thest time I talked to her was five years ago. She moved from where I


    She stood up and left.


    A couple of minutester Zac said down where Wren was sitting. I jumped a bit startled.


    He stared at the nk screen. His mood seemed to be as worse as mine.


    He didn''t say anything and I appreciated the silence.


    "Thank you." He suddenly said as my brain didn''t catch on.


    "For what?" I asked. He stayed silence for a few seconds.


    "I got here a while ago." He told me like I was suppose to know the meaning behind his words.


    He took my silence as indication that I didn''t understand a thing he meant.


    He sighed in relief.


    "I could never find the right words to cormfort her." He started. "So appreciate you being here,


    His statement made it seem like he went through a lot with his mother. Just like Eve and I.


    I nodded in understanding and went back to staring at the staring at the nk screen.


    Somehow I felt his pain. I felt it radiating from here.


    Is it possible that he was hurting just like everyone of us? I stole a nce at him.


    He leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    My answer was yes, he was. In some fucked up was, he was just as messed up as us.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Sage Miller


    My white Audi was in the driveway outside just as Wren said it was. I had somewhere to be in twenty.


    Mason showed up in the driveway as I walked to my car. I halted then frowned at him. it baffles me how


    casually he acts in a house that isn''t his.


    "Zac isn''t here." I blunted out tapping my foot.


    He had the audacity to look amused by me. He shook his head stopping for a moment then continued


    walking towards the house.


    "Not here for him." He yelled to me once he was on the porch.


    I hated how easy he got under my skin. He does that without saying a damn thing. I huffed debating


    whether I should walk back into the house or go meet Alora.


    Deciding on leaving thening backter I continue walking to my car.


    "You were gonna leave without saying goodbye." I spun around quick to see Eve on the porch.


    Mason wasn''t behind her, she was alone.


    "You took forever in the shower." I told her. She stepped off the porch and came to me.


    "I was disgusting." She pouted defending herself.


    "I promise toe see you sometime during the week." I pulled her into a side hug.


    "I don''t believe you but okay." She rested her head on my shoulder.


    "I love you okay." I ced a kiss on her temple then hugged her tighter.


    "I love you too." I let go of her and waved her goodbye as I got into my car.


    I turned the ignition and the engine purr then backed of the driveway.


    I looked up the park on my GPS before speeding off towards the park where Alora was waiting for me.


    I think Alora chose it because it was Sunday and full of people. I wouldn''t do anything in a public ce


    but with her I couldn''t control my impulses.


    I remembered when I saw Alora


    remember that much.


    I apud Wren for her hangover remedy she made because I should be hangover the whole day


    today.


    I found a parking spot near some swings. I got out then took my phone out of my pocket to call her


    while looking around.


    People were everywhere, children with their parentsughing, having fun.


    Once upon a time, those people use to be us. I shook my head not wanting to dwell on the best yet


    dark memories I had of what my life use to be.


    I scrolled through my phone for Alora''s contact. I dialled it while looking around for her.


    I spotted her not far from the swings, she picked up the phone and said something, probably hello. I


    hung up and approached her.


    In the two day that I haven''t seen her, she changed and not just the hair color I noticedst night.


    She finally saw meing. She immediately stood up taking two steps back. I should''ve stopped but I


    didn''t. I wanted to know if her scent was different too.


    I sat where she was seated a few seconds ago. The wind helped me catch a sniff of her strawberry


    scent. At least that much hasn''t changed about her.


    I looked up at her expectantly. Her eyes were timid, withdrawn. Maybe that was because of me but I


    doubt it.


    The fire that always surrounded her blue orbs was dim if not non-existent. It was as if we we''re back to


    when we didn''t know each other, back to her broken self but I didn''t brake her. I could never brake her.


    I only build her back up again. Two days it took for them to brake her again. My chest clenched with an


    unknown feeling mixed woth rage.


    Timidly, she sat down a foot away from me. The bench was big enough.


    We sat in silence, it wasn''t awkward or ufortable but I wasn''t willing to be the one to break the


    silence. She had to give me direction and I wanted her to blow up, to be angry because I was angry at


    her.


    Her anger I could deal with, I could counter anger but not her sadness and broken self.


    "You''re not gonna say anything?" She asked giving me exactly what I wanted. Her fury directed at me.


    "I said what I wanted to sayst night." I arrogantly told her.


    "Do you honestly care so little about my feelings." Her voice filled with disbelief.


    "What about me?" I countered. "What about what I want because you know damn well you didn''t ask


    me what I wanted."


    "It was never suppose to be a thing Sage. You told me countless times that you don''t do rtionships.


    I''m tired Sage of just friends with benefits." She raised her voice. A few people that were near us turned


    their head but neither of us gave a shit.


    "You want me to proim my undying love for you?" I threw my hands up. "I can''t because that''s not


    me. I don''t love. I won''t tie myself down."


    "Good because I wanna tie myself down." I opened my mouth to counter but closed it again. My mind


    was nk. "You always knew that this was never going to be a permanent situation. You knew I had a


    boyfriend."


    She continue talking but my ego was being crushed.


    "So what was I, your bounce back, your boy toy? You used me." I said lowly manipting her.


    "I didn''t say that." She defended herself.


    "You might as well have." I murmured but she heard me.


    "Sage." She started but I raised my hand to stop her.


    "No don''t. Don''t try and spin this on me because we both know the truth. Now that your boyfriend is


    paying attention to you I''m useless right?. As soon as things work with your boyfriend you-."


    "Just stop, plea-"


    "Well Alora let me tell you, I didn''t have enough of you. The time we spent together wasn''t enough. I


    want more of you. I should have more but what can I do. What should I do? Tell me and I''ll do it."


    "Let me go. I love him Sage. I always have. You know that."


    Fuck because I knew that, I''ve always known that he loves him. It never bothered me until two days


    ago.


    I was there for her when she broke him. I was there one there to put the pieces back in ce.


    I was there when she drank to numb the pain he cause her. I looked out for her. I don''t appriciate being


    toyed with.


    She stood up and I followed her. I went around so her face was aligned with mine. I wanted her to look


    me on the eye and see the resentment I held for her.


    "So what should I do? Huh! Just let it go." I said but this time venom wasced in every word I spat.


    "Well I won''t fucking do that. I''ll torment you if I have to. I''ll remind you every morning how good you


    had it before you let it go. I''ll tell that stupid prick of a boyfriend. I know he lives somewhere around


    here. I could go rig-."


    "What is wrong with you?" She extended her hand to p me but I already saw iting. I grabbed


    her wrist then yanked her to me.


    She crushed on my chest and let out an oomph.


    "Let go of me." She wiggled but I didn''t let go. I snaked one hand her waist then the other supported


    the back of her head.


    I smashed my lips to hers and began kissing her with as much fury as I could put in a kiss.


    This moment felt like deja vu.


    She finally managed to detach herself from me. I let go of her then smiled in a very sinister way.


    She looked disgusted by me but I couldn''t care any less. She spat doubtlessly rubbing her lips trying to


    get my aftertaste off her mouth.


    "I told you." I stated. "I''ll haunt you. I''ll torment you."


    "Fuck you Sage." Iughed not because it was funny but to torment her.


    "You know what this sounds like?" She asked me. "Like you fell in love with me."


    "Well let me disappoint you. I''m not in love with you. I-."


    "So what do you want from me?" She yelled.


    "To fuck you senseless until you can''t walk." I yelled back and the parents hissed covering their kids''


    ears. "To ruin you for any other man that isn''t me."


    She gaped deciding what to say. I stared at her and she stared back at me, our gaze locked. I had a


    smirk lingering on my lips. Her chest moved up and down, she was breathing had and looking at me


    disgusted.


    She was the first to broke the stare. She looked away then started to walk away.


    Startled I let her walk a few steps but I was quick to snap out of whatever spell I was in and I grabbed


    her elbow and yanked her back.


    "What the fuck do you think you''re going?" I asked her. My face and stare hard.


    "I''m done talking, you''re hopeless." She said trying to pull away but my grip was strong.


    The words stang everywhere they touched.


    "Well I ain''t done talking." I told her gripping her harder fuming because of what she said.


    "Let me go Sage." Her voice was firm but All I saw was red.


    "You ain''t going nowhere and you gonna listen and do what I tell you to or say bye bye to your little


    boyfriend. I don''t think he''d like to know what her slutty girlfriend has been up to." I threatened her


    yanking her to me and whispered the words in her ears.


    I could feel her heart racing and I could faintly feel her struggling against me but at that moment I was


    trapped in my own world.


    "You''re hurting me Sage." I faintly heard her plead with me. "Please let me go."


    "We ain''t gonna stop fucking okay?" I said slow smelling her from her tits to her face. She shivered and


    that excited me.


    "When I call you''ll pick up ande to me with no excuse." I told her.


    Well I was nning to let me have my goodbye like she had hers but hearing her say she loves that


    red head shifted something inside me.


    I ced my lip on hers and let them linger for a moment. I felt her heavy breathing.


    I smirked kmownig she wanted me to kiss her. She craved it.


    I pulled back enjoying how out of breath she looked. She wasn''t struggling anymore.


    I roughly smashed her lips with mine again and kissed her but I didn''t give her an opportunity to


    respond.


    I let go of herpletely then stared at her as she was breathless for a few seconds. This time she


    didn''t spit or wipe her lips. She looked disoriented, exactly how I wanted her to be.


    I backed away with a devious smirk ying on my lips.


    I passed some guys who were looking at me astonished. I winked at them.


    I got in my car and drove off leaving everyone who witness what just happened stunned. including


    Alora herself.


    My phone vibrated in my pocket. I waited until I got to red light to see who it was. I was surprise to see


    it was Styles.


    He wanted me toe to the hideout as soon as possible.


    I groaned. The hideout was on the other side of town and I was all the way on the opposite direction


    and it was a Sunday, no one should be at the hideout on Sundays.


    I texted him back telling him I''ll be there in 15 knowing very well it will take me 35 minutes max to get to


    the other side of town.


    "About fucking time." He grumbled as soon as I walked in.


    His face was hard and stoic but he wasn''t pisssed. For me that was always easy to read.


    "Where''s everyone? I thought they were gonna be here." I said carefully.


    "You have eyes but you don''t see." He mocked me. I bit my lip. "They''re not here."


    "So what am I doing here?"


    "I fucking called you. You got a problem with that." I almost rolled my eyes at him


    I didn''t reply.


    "It about time you fucking work for all the money I give you for doing absolutely shit." He said and I


    almost grunted.


    "We''re going somewhere. You gonna drop your car at your house and ride with me. I''ll be following you


    in mine." He ordered.


    "Okay, fine" I grumbled knowing that I might just regret this. Thest time I blindly followed him


    somewhere I saw someone get shot and that was yesterday.


    Styles followed me back to my house. He was driving himself around today which surprised me as to


    where we were going.


    I parked my car in the driveway and Styles told me to change into something more appropriate which


    meant no sweatpants.


    I nodded my head but then he rolled downed his window and called out for me. I turned around ready


    to take yet another order.


    "I want you out in five minutes." He said and rolled up the window without another word.


    I jogged inside the house and I was met Connor lumped in the sofa. I greeted him and ran upstairs to


    change.


    I found some random jean and kept the tee and wore grey sneakers. I chose a wrist belt, ignoring the


    one Alora gave me. In less than a minute I was done.


    When I walked back downstairs I realised that Connor was not himself. I stopped and asked him if he


    was alright.


    "I fucked up so bad at workst night and my boss is pissed. I mean very pissed." He said looking very


    worried.


    "Is your screw up that bad that it can''t be fixed?" I asked him.


    "It can but not in a way that you think it would." He said.


    I was used to his vague answers that I stopped digging around his business a while ago. His job is a


    mystery.


    "Did you get fired?"


    "Oh I wish he''d just fire me. That would''ve been much better." From what I heard from Connor, his boss


    is a true asshole.


    What I don''t understand is that if he treats him horribly why doesn''t he quit.


    I was about to suggest that but a horn stopped me. I groaned.


    "I''ll see youter Connor. I gotta go." I told him.


    "When are youing back? I was hoping we would go parting tonight."


    "I don''t know when I''ll be back." I tell him halfway through the door. "Sure man."


    Styles is very impatient, I''ve noticed that much. I hopped inside the car and he drove off.


    The final stop of the day was outside a nightclub in South beach Miami. I frown at him because he said


    I was going to work today but I did nothing.


    All I did was tag along while he did all the working the whole day.


    I raised my brow at him.


    "Delivery." Was his only reply. I nodded not wanting to say anything.


    I seem to be doing a lot of that today.


    I looked at the club again. I didn''t get to see it''s name because we''re parked in the back.


    After some time waiting in the car. A man walk out carrying a brief case.


    A guy who was in a car that I realised was following us all day stepped out. Styles told me it was his


    bodyguards while he did deliveries.


    The guy had a brief case and they exchanged with the guy that came out of the nightclub.


    The guy walked back to the car we were in and gave Styles the brief case and Styles opened it and I


    saw a lot of Benjamins inside..


    The brief case was full of money and it looked like they were 100s only.


    "This is this week''s sales. Cleaned." He exined smiling in satisfaction.


    I was curious but stubborn too so I didn''t ask anything.


    "You know what to do with it." He told the guy.


    He got out of the car and left then after a few seconds Styles monitored for me to follow him.


    I did so and we entered the club through the back door. I followed him to a booth without saying a word


    or asking anything.


    He sat down but  I didn''t. I had a lot of questions but I didn''t asked anything.


    I wanted to show him I was still pissed at him for calling me on a Sunday for absolutely nothing. I know


    it was childish but I didn''t care.


    I looked around and frowned when I realised he was unprotected. Styles must have saw my confusion


    because he exined.


    "They''re around here. They all have their eyes on me." He said and I stared at him. He rolled his eyes


    and he must''ve seen through me.


    "Sit down Sage." He huffed. I wanted to defy him but decided against it.


    Secondster an insanely beautiful chick brought him drinks. I couldn''t help but droll over her but she


    paid me no attention nor did she flirt with Styles.


    On the other hand, Styles kept looking at people around the club. I followed his gaze and saw someone


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    nodding at him. He looked at someone else and he also nodded.


    He did that three more times before he poured his drink and poured me one too but I stubbornly didn''t


    take.


    "Drink it Sage. It''s not poisoned." He said with a chuckle. He knew exactly what I was doing and he


    found it funny which pissed me more.


    "Your men are watching. It won''t look good on you drinking with your employee." I couldn''t help but spit


    the words but he chuckled.


    "In here Sage I''m not your boss." He simply said and I narrowed my eyes at him.


    "So you called me to drink with you?" I asked and he sighed.


    "Yes."


    "Don''t you gave friends?" Once again I spat.


    "Vacation and they aren''t  my friends. I don''t do friends."


    "So if in here you''re not my boss. I could leave right now and you won''t do shit." I asked raised my brow


    at him.


    "Yes."  He said. "but do say yourst words to your loved ones when you walk out that door."


    That''s what I thought. I took the ss and downed it in one go.


    This wasn''t a good idea but fuck it.


    If I''m gonna sit with this asshole I''ll need it. I poured another and pushed the thought of Alora that was


    trying to resurface.


    I heard Styles chuckle before he said.


    "You know if you gonna call me an asshole don''t say it out loud."


    I immediately froze but I rxed when I heard him chuckled.


    Did I say that out loud? I''m worst.


    Three drinks down and we were talking like we use to and my anger for him had subsided.


    "So where did you gost night?" He surprised me with his question.


    "I think you already know." I told him.


    "Maybe but I want to here it from you." He said. "Maybe you were out betraying us."


    I locked gaze with him.


    "I''m not telling you shit about Eve." I deadpanned squinting my eyes.


    I only had three drink and two shot but Styles drank half of the bottle so he was officially drunk and I


    was right around that neighborhood.


    I knew he was fucked when he started saying shit he wouldn''t say when he was sober.


    "Ohe on. I just wanna know how she is. I love her you know. I don''t want her to be miserable but I


    don''t want her to be happy either. I''m miserable and I can''t stand my friends because they were once


    her friends too. I can only stand you because you''re her brother and I feel like being close to you I''m


    close to her too. Besides I consider you a friend........" He chuckled. "I can''t believe how you use to hate


    me-"


    "I did not hate you." I defended myselfughing because I was lying.


    "-now- Woah, you hated my guts."


    "You were an asshole." I told him. "You still are by the way with all that power, you''re more of an


    asshole."


    "You are the true asshole out of the both of us. I don''t know how people don''t see through you." We


    bothughed pushing each other.


    Who would''ve thought that I would be drinking andughing with the guy that broke my sister heart.


    Life is one funny thing.


    "You''re blunt and an asshole but not like me. You''re worse. You''re a true asshole. Last night at the race


    track. My guy lost and what pissed me most is that he lost to an armature, an armature, you believe


    that and my guy never losses well not anymore at least. You might know the kid I''m training." I had


    absolutely no idea what he was talking about. "He''s a beast behind the wheel. I''m fucken proud of him.


    I know you think I''m the worst. He think so too-"


    He chuckled before he continued.


    "He told me a few times how much he despise me. But I''m not that bad. I didn''t have the easiest


    childhood growing up. To you I might seem like a rich  spoilt brat but I''m not. I''m more than that_"


    I knew he was about to tell me his life story but I wasn''t ready to hear any of it.


    "Woah. I think you''ve said enough." I stopped him


    "No let me tell you this one thing." I groaned but let him talk. "When you were at Zac''s I felt jealous. I


    was already pissed that the kid lost and I think you know him. No, I know you know him. Where was I?


    Oh yeah, i was pissed about that and when your location was still at Zac''s, it pissed me more. I was


    getting use to you spending most of your time with me and when you''re with me I feel like I''m close to


    my Kittie. Does that make sense? I know it''s weird but I feel It....."


    I sighed. It''s gonna be a long night.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Sage Miller


    I was almost d summer is almost over. Looking back I realized how much crazy the summer has


    been. I realized that I didn''t even celebrate 4th of July but it''s not like I''ve ever celebrated it.


    I won''t say I''m happy to wake up early and having to deal with insufferable teachers.


    Well I look at it this way, only two years until I''m out of that shit whole. So that''s a plus right?


    It''s been two weeks straight since Ist saw Alora. Guilt wouldn''t let me go through with what I told her


    and pride didn''t let me apologize.


    I''ll admit this much, I did shameless things. I hid my number and called her numerous times and said


    nothing when she answered just to hear her voice.


    I''m pathetic right?


    I miss her but I can''t have her nor do I wanna lose her. I can''t stay with her and I don''t wanna keep her


    either.


    It''s fucked up. I''m fucked up.


    At least one positive thing came out of this summer, I got to do the only thing worth doing, spending


    time with Eve.


    She has been more calmer and rxed even though I dealt with a few breakdown courtesy of Styles.


    But I would choose those breakdown than dealing with an aftermath after ra break her.


    Well Styles..... Styles is the Godfather. There''s nothing I can do about it. That one night I got to see him


    vulnerable was never mentioned. It was as if it never happened. Either he doesn''t remember or he''s


    pretending but either way, I never brought it up.


    Things between us are different yet the same.


    He gets pissed when I spend too much time at Zac''s. Especially when Mason''s there.


    It''s still a mystery how he knows everytime Mason is there.


    Sebastian is another story on its own. He''s pissy and it''s annoying. I choose to avoid him most of the


    time.


    Well Connor is still Connor. He gets busy with his night job and we find time to party when he''s free.


    I can say it''s been a good summer just not the one I had nned.


    My phone vibrated as I opened the door . I took it out and my lips curved upwards.


    ''Shopping this Saturday. And I''m not asking it''s an order. It''s your big sis talking''


    I smiled brighter reading the text from Eve. She was pulling rank on me. it''s funny because I look older


    than her. People often mistake me for the older sibling.


    ''I thought you hatred shopping?''. I replied and not even secondster a response appeared on the tiny


    screen.


    "I don''t anymore.''


    We texted for almost twenty minutes before we said our goodbyes. About a year ago we didn''t do this.


    We didn''t text sharing funny stories.


    About a year ago our lives were different. We fought just to make it through the night.


    "Mummies and zombies aren''t the same." Connor argued once more.


    We just finished watching ''The mummy'' but I couldn''t even remember how we got to this argument.


    "Yes they are." I repeated for the thousand time.


    "Your hypothesis is disproved by all the data. You''re just clinging to your logic out of stupid


    stubbornness." He said and I gasped.


    "You''re showing a shocking ignorance at the subject at hand." I argued back. I''m stubborn, I can''t help


    it but on this case I wasn''t just stubborn.


    "Mummies are wrapped in bandages and they dont eat brains." He pointed out.


    "That''s called a fashion choice as for the brain part, that''s a lifestyle choice. They might be vegan." I


    stated in a matter of fact.


    He huffed in annoyance. This argument was dragging on forever because someone AKA Connor didn''t


    wanna agree that zombies and mummies are the same.


    "If a zombie bites you, you turn into a zombie however if a mummy bites you, you turn into a dickhead


    with a mummy bite." He smugly said with a stupid smirk.


    "That''s where you''re wrong because-." As I was about to prove this fucker wrong. The door bell rang.


    At first I ignored it not really wanting to go open the door.


    "You go get it." I told Connor but Connor wasn''t having any of it.


    "No you get it. I got it when the pizza guy was here. It''s your turn dude."


    Stupid agreement. We had an agreement that we''d take turns answering the door.


    I huffed and stood up marching to the door already annoyed at the person on the other side of the door.


    As soon as I opened the door my jaw dropped. I was suddenly d Connor wasn''t the one who


    opened the door.


    "Seb." I breathed out. Shock was evident in my voice and face.


    He had his hands in his pocket and he was staring at his shoes.


    Seeing his standing in my door step was so damn unreal. I had to blink to really believe what I was


    seeing.


    "Can we.. umm.. can we talk?" He asked hesitantly.


    When I didn''t reply he looked up. His brown eyes showed how guilty he really was and my heart went


    put for him.


    Sebastian Wilder


    My life wasn''t easy but it didn''t matter much because I had made peace with it.


    Mom chose doing heroin over me. She chose her countless boyfriends over me over and over again


    until I decide I didn''t care anymore. I wanted to move out.


    So when Sage told me Connor was staying with him I felt like he was choosing him over me too. I felt


    neglected and hurt. It felt like he was choosing someone else over me too.


    And the truth is, I''m insecure.


    It felt exactly how I felt every time mom chose something or someone over me.


    Another person choosing everything over me. It stung like a bitch.


    I might have said somethings I didn''t mean and stayed away out of stubbornness of not wanting to


    apologize.


    And when I saw how the Godfather liked him. I became more bitter. I was envious of him. I always have


    been.


    I wasn''t like him. People didn''t like me like they did him. I still wonder how Connor and Sage could


    stand me.


    After all, my own mother couldn''t stand me. Her own son. Her own flesh and blood.


    In the process of my stupidity I lost the only two people who could stand me.


    I was never good meeting new people. I''m antisocial and an asshole. I don''t know how to put my foot


    on my mouth.


    Sage was an asshole but he was nice enough for people to like him. His charm got him everything. The


    girls and he could get out of any trouble using just his smile.


    Connor. Well Connor is nice. I mean really fucking nice. People like him. Everyone, even I like him. And


    when I told Sage Connor  wasn''t my friend. I lied.


    He''s my friend. One of my best friend even and I feel so fucking guilty that I ruined his life.


    Sometimes I wonder why are they still my friends.


    People don''t like me. Their afraid of me. I try so hard to be nice but they just feel so intimidated and I


    fucking hate that they flinch whenever I''m near.


    Sage knows about my life. Well not all of it but he knows enough and so does Connor.


    They know that mom is a crack hoe who couldn''t care two cent about her piece of shit son.


    But what they don''t know is that for as long as I can remember I had to live on the neighbor''s handouts.


    Their left over.


    If it weren''t for a neighbor who enrolled me in school I wouldn''t have went to one. That''s why I''m


    eighteen years in junior year.


    I''de back from school to find her past out on the sofa or high as a kite that she couldn''t tell if I was


    standing in front of her.


    But I''d love her then. As a seven year old. I''d clean after her and found whatever left over I''d find and if


    they weren''t any, I''d go to bed in an empty stomach and waited for tomorrow when Sage would bring


    me lunch.


    I always opted to go to Sage''s house after school so I could at least eat. It sounds pathetic now but


    Sage never saw it as that.


    I never knew my father, just like Connor but that was okay. I''d still loved my mom back then. I''d sit by


    her side when she was sick.


    Eventually her boyfriends started beating me up and I hid it well. And when Sage''s mom started being


    gone for days I''d spend my days at his house to avoid going home.


    Eventually I got fed up with mom, stopped loving her and joined a gang for money. The pay was good


    and I could be an asshole and didn''t have to worry about being liked.


    Because the more asshole you are. The more popr you''ll be.


    I got my self an apartment. It isn''t nice but it''s my ce and no one can beat me up.


    That''s the story I didn''t like dwelling on.


    Overall when Sage told me it''s best if we don''t go inside because Connor was staying with him. I felt


    neglected, like he was choosing him.


    Standing on his door step. I was ready to fix everything. I wanted my best friend back. I know Connor


    will never forgive me but at least I would''ve tried. But fuck, I was nervous as hell.


    And before I can talk to Connor I needed to talk to Sage first.


    I knocked on the door. I''m just hoping Sage will be the one opening the door.


    I knocked again and because I know howzy Sage can be.


    My head was hung low and my hands were shaking so I put them in my pocket.


    The door opened and I slowly looked up.


    "Seb." Sage breathed out. I was so relived he was the one to open.


    And the way he said my name fooled my mind that things were okay. That I wasn''t miserable. But only


    for a while.


    "Can we.. umm.. can we talk?" I asked not sure if I still had the privilege.


    "Yeah we can." He sounded relieved.


    "Is Connor inside?" I asked again.


    "Yeah he is." He sighed. "He still pissed so it''s best of we talk out here."


    Tell me about it. I saw his anger first hand when I went to his house to apologize.


    I followed Sage to his car and he leaned against it. I just stood there not knowing what to do. I shifted


    my weight from one foot to another.


    Sage opened his mouth then closed it.


    "I think you know what I want to say." As soon as those words left my mouth I mentally kicked myself


    so hard.


    I never had to apologize and mean it in my life and it proved to be more difficult than my head made it


    out to be. Being real was more difficult than being angry.


    "Actually I don''t Sebastian. Maybe a few weeks back I would''ve been able to guess but right now I


    have no expectations. I don''t know if you came here to throw more insults in my face or to apologize. I


    don''t know."


    Again, my gut twisted with guilt. I ruined good things because I was blinded by rage and filled


    insecurities.


    I swore a while ago that I would never apologise to anyone ever again. My mom''s boyfriends ruined


    that for me.


    They''d beat me up and I had to apologize and grovel at their feet for a piece of bread. When I was old


    enough I swore to never apologise to anyone.


    But for my friendship I''ll try the best I can to apologize. I''ll swallow my pride and apologise the best I


    can.


    "You''re right. I''ve fucked up. I med you for my mistakes. I med everyone for my screw up except


    myself, the only person who was responsible. I''ve been bitter and unbearable. I pushed away the only


    people who can stand me because I didn''t wanna admit I screwed up. That I fucked up bad. I''ll admit,


    at the beginning I didn''t see my mistakes. I mean you were doing it so why couldn''t I. My mistake was


    not considering my friend''s feelings because like it or not, Connor is my friend too. I shouldn''t have


    done what I did. I disrespected Ms Simpson and hurt my friend."


    Sage listened without interrupting me. That''s why I''m friends with him. I can vent to him and he''d listen


    without saying anything until I need him to.


    Not many friends are like them. No one wants to listen to someone whine andin while they


    could be doing something better.


    "I actually didn''t see my mistakes until I heard Connor''s words two weeks ago. When I saw Ms


    Simpson''s face I realised my w. I reaped a family apart. When Connor said Ms Simpson wasn''t her


    mother. It broke something in me. Her cries as Connor walked away haunt me in my sleep. I guess I


    deserves that after what I did. And when I went there to actually apologised I knew I wouldn''t have


    meant it. I went there just to say I''m sorry so you''d think- I don''t know. It would''ve been an empty


    apology. Then I couldn''t deal with the fact that I ruined something because it reminded so much of


    mom''s words. I was in denial and I was ming you because you kept saying I should own up to my


    mistake and what I didn''t wanna do. Then you started hanging with the Godfather and I couldn''t even


    join you because I was a fuckhead. I started being bitter and resenting you for it. It actually took a


    druggie in my building I''m dealing to that I''ve been hanging with thest couple of weeks to snap me


    out of my daze. Then it took me days to actually get the guts toe here. I actually stood across the


    street for hours. I.."


    I realised that I was rambling. I inhaled ready to finish my monologue.


    "All I''m saying is that I fucked that. This is me owning up to my screw up. I know Connor won''t forgive


    me but I''ll try. And I''ve been miserable without you and I mis....."


    "Alright." Sage started raising his hands. "I get it. You can''t live without me."


    I rolled my eyes at his attempt to lighten the mood. And it worked.


    That''s another reason why I''m friends with him. He may be an asshole but he''s a good friend. He can


    make light of any situation.


    "You just ruined how I look at you." He chuckled and I followed nervously rubbing the back of my neck.


    "On a serious note. You fucked up and ruined my summer ns. We could''ve been hanging out with


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    the Godfather together for fuck sakes." He threw his hands in the air dramatically.


    How can I forget, he''s a woman in a body of a man.


    "But Connor will forgive you. He''s good like that and maybe if you actually include the word sorry in


    your speech when telling him, he may forgive you."


    "I did say sorry though." I defend myself.


    "You wish. You never said that word. All you spewed out was a bunch of excuse but you never said


    sorry." He argued.


    I did include the word. That was the whole point of the speech right. To say sorry. I did say it. I think.


    "You''re lucky it''s just me and in your apology add a year supply gummy bears. He won''t resist it. He''s


    hooked on that shit."


    "What?" Iughed hearing this. "He''s What? I don''t believe you."


    We bothughed together.


    "It''s true. He won''t admit it but he buys a bunch of it and eat it all in less than two days." He told me


    trying to sober up.


    "That doesn''t mean he''s addicted." I defended him because there''s no way someone can be addicted


    on such a juvinial thing.


    "One time I hid them and he borrowed my car in the middle of the night to buy it at the convenience


    store. When he came back I looked at his receipt I saw he went to buy gummy bears. And one time I


    hid his whole stock and he went shit on me calling me name until I gave it back."


    "So it''s true." This shit is way too funny.


    "Yeah."


    "So I''ll make sure to buy some."


    We sobered up and stood there in silence.


    "So do you wannae inside to apologize now." He teased amused.


    "I''m d you find my situation funny-"


    "I do." He admitted.


    "-but no. I''ve had enough of apologising for one day."


    "But you didn''t apologize." He pointed out.


    "Yes I did. I recited a while speech of how sorry I am."


    "Whatever makes you sleep at night man but you didn''t apologize."


    "Whatever I''m going now." I told him already walking away.


    "Hey Seb." I heard Sage calling me so I turned around.


    "Yeah." I walked back to him.


    "Umm. I was thinking you could maybe, I don''t know. Join me and Styles this Saturday at the Arena. I


    was thinking of fighting since its been a while." He told me.


    "Styles." I raised my brow at him.


    "I mean the Godfather." He said and my mouth formed an ''o''.


    "Yeah he asked me toe so I thought maybe I would fight since it''s been so long." He exined


    himself.


    I was at the Arenast week and I fought but I didn''t tell him that. I was more worried about the


    Godfather. He didn''t date my sister so I don''t know how he''ll take it when I crash their- whatever it is


    they call it.


    Fuck I''m being bitter again. I cleared my throat and asked.


    "Will it be fine though? I mean the Godfather. Will he be okay with it?"


    "Leave that to me. I''m training with him tomorrow so I''ll tell him." He said.


    I couldn''t help but be envious of his rtionship with the Godfather. He talks about him like he''s no big


    deal when in fact he''s the top dog.


    "Ok." I agreed.


    "Yeah see you tomorrow."


    I shoved my hands in my pocket and disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Sage Miller


    "What the fuck are you doing?" He boomed from the outside of the ring. "Your left side is opened."


    "I''m tired I need a break." I whined throwing a punch at my opponent.


    "What was that? You called that a punch?" He scolded.


    Since I told Styles I wanted to fight on Saturday. He''s been pushing me to practice and I''ll tell you. It


    ain''t fun. Not one bit.


    "Your ribs are wide open. If I was in that ring you''d be on your way to the fucking hospital with a broken


    rib." He fired harshly.


    "If you were in this ring my fist would be in that big fucking mouth of yours." I fired back without


    thinking.


    He was getting in my nerves and it wasn''t even ten yet.


    "I think I should get in there." He said angrily.


    "I think you should." I fired not one bit scared of him. I know we''ve fought before but that was then.


    Before. Now I''m much more stronger.


    "Your fucking smart mouth will get you in a lot of trouble." He warned.


    "Oh I ain''t afraid of you."  I replied without skipping a beat. "Get in here so I can beat your ass."


    Im my mist annoyance, the fact that he is the Godfather and that he can end my life in a heartbeat, had


    slipped my mindpletely.


    The guy I was training with had left the ring a while ago and I didn''t even notice because we were


    bickering.


    "Watch who you''re talking to." He threatened but I scoffed. I didn''t even care. "You''re an asshole but


    not this much. What crawled up your ass?"


    He asked frowning.


    "You. You fucking woke me up at 6 fucking clock. I mean who fucking does that. Then you do that shit


    and yell at me this early. On top of that I gotta be at the mall at 12 to fucking shop."


    By the time I was done. I was breathing hard and I looked at Styles and he was amused with my


    annoyance.


    I''m not a morning person. At all. I hate waking up before I necessary have to. I like sleep way too


    much.


    "You''re going shopping?" He asked amused and I groaned. "Obviously you hate it so ditch it."


    He purposely ignored the part where I mentioned how he woke me up early. Very early.


    It reminded me if Eve and when we were staying together, before she moved in with Styles and before


    she moved in with Wren.


    I remember being so fucking irritated everyday when she''d wake me up at six thirty.


    "I fucking can''t. Even if I wanted to I can''t." I told him. I didn''t even know why I was telling him in the first


    ce.


    He hummed in some sort of understanding.


    "You know what? I''m out of here." I murmured jumping down from the tform of the ring.


    I already knew I was going to have a long fucking ass day at a fucking mall. I need sleep. As much


    sleep as I can get.


    I was quickly regretting agreeing toe to the mall with Eve. I was too exhausted and we wouldn''t


    stop even for a second. The bags in my hand were heavy and I was hungry.


    Actually they weren''t heavy but they were too many.


    It''s been three hours. And I was tired. Too tired.


    Between training this morning and roaming the mall, I was beat.


    "What about this?" She picked up a pink sparkling dress. "Or this one?"


    To me they all looked the same with different colors. And why would she need so much clothes.


    She didn''t even give me a chance to answer before she went on and I had to follow her.


    "Here Miss." The shop assistant gace her a dress she asked for a while ago.


    "Thank you. Do you have a ck version of this dress?" She asked her but I couldn''t take it anymore.


    I groaned and both their eyes turned towards me.


    "I''m hungry and tired. I''ve been on my feet for three hours." I whined like a bitch.


    "You just ate." Eve pointed out. I couldn''t be med if shopping made me hungry and when I''m hungry


    I get grumpy.


    "That was three hours ago." I told her grunting.


    "Fine." She said with a huff. "I''m sure we can find somewhere to sit down."


    Thank fucking God. I couldn''t take any shopping without food. I know why men hate it.


    When we go to the mall we know exactly what we want. We go in, get it then we''re out.


    But with women it never easy. They go to the same store six times each visit is thirty minutes and they


    end up buying nothing.


    I don''t know when she started liking shopping. We''ve got a bunch of bags some are even in my car.


    "Since when do you like shopping anyway?" I asked when we walked out the store.


    "I never hated it." She shrugged walking ahead.


    "Yes you did." I argued.


    "I never hated it. I just didn''t have the luxury of doing it so saying I hate it was easier than saying I didn''t


    have enough money."


    She exined and once again in reminded that she''s rich now. Before we were barely paying bills


    because she was always stubborn to use the money Aunt Lauren left her.


    "Besides, Wren gave me a credit card. So why not abuse it." She beamed.


    "Well, you could''ve asked one of your girlfriends." I grumbled.


    "I wanted to hang out with my brother." She reasoned.


    "If you wanted to hang out. You would''ve taken me to that theatre over there or invited me to brunch


    not drag me through this whole mall."


    "Where''s the fun in that? Besides Alora said she was busy and Toria is in Paris." Sheughed at my


    annoyed expression.


    "Whatever let''s just get food?" I looked away and my eyes caught something I wish I never saw.


    My whole mood changed in less than two seconds. It changed from annoyed to sour.


    I just wish I never left that got damn store because I''m barely hanging on.


    I just wanna march over there and ruin her whole fucking rtionship.


    Smurf.


    Sheughed at something the dickhead said. She looked... happy. Like she belonged in his arms and


    that fucking pissed me off.


    I barely heard Eve calling me since my ears were ringing until she shook me.


    "What?" I almost snapped at her my eyes not leaving the red head. Alora''s boyfriend.


    I was willing my mind to blow up his fucking fat head.


    "What are you looking at?" Her voice trailed off and I somehow knew shit was about to get crazy.


    "Oh no she didn''t." I heard her say.


    The red head left her standing in front of a store. After hugging her and kissing her.


    Somehow that got to me in a way that I couldn''t exin.


    "I''m gonna go over there and give her a piece of my mind. She fucking lied to me." She said angrily.


    I was surprised and taken aback by the anger in her voice.


    "Eve wait..." I called after her snapping out of the daze I was stuck in.


    But of course she was gone. I jogged go catch up to her but her short legs were somehow faster.


    How in the world is she faster?


    "Please don''t cause a scene?" I asked her nicely when I caught up to her.


    "No I won''t cause any scene." By the way she said it. I knew she wasn''t going to do what she said she''ll


    do.


    Fuck.


    You can see that Alora wasn''t expecting to see either of us her by the way her whole face paled.


    "What the fuck Alora?" Eve called out as soon as she was close enough.


    I winced at her tone and Alora flinched.


    "You''re such a lying scum." Eve''s peptide figure was beyond scary and whenever she was angry she


    cussed.


    "Eve it''s not the ce to cause a scene.  Calm down. You said you wouldn''t cause one." I tried


    reasoning with her but she gave me one re that had me almost sinking to the floor.


    Holy shit.


    "I wanna give her a piece of my mind." She said like that justified her actions.


    "You said you weren''t dating him that you were still with my brother. I told you to stay away from him


    but you didn''t but now because Axel is giving you his two cent attention you forget my brother and


    leave him miserable. You''re such a-."


    "Don''t you dare finish that." I surprised the three of us by saying that. "Let it go. And I''m over her."


    Alora was avoiding my gaze.


    "Don''t defend her and I''ll call her whatever I want to call her. Axel told me, he told me that she''s been


    throwing herself on him since the beginning but she lied and told me they were dating. I didn''t ask her


    because it didn''t matter much. And don''t tell me you''re over her when I just saw your face just now


    when you saw her and let''s not talk about you drinking because of her.... yeah I went to the house the


    other day and found you passed out drunk and Connor told me. He told me how miserable you are


    because of her."


    I''m still mortified that Alora hasn''t said a word to defend herself. If this was two weeks ago, she


    would''ve let Eve have it.


    "I''m not miserable." I raised my voice. We already had an audience and some people taking videos.


    "Lets go." I grabbed her wrist and tried walking away but she pulled out of my hands.


    "I''m not going anywhere. I told her if she hurt you in anyway. Me and her are done." She told me.


    "Do you know how crazy you look and sound right?" It''s the first time Alora spoke. "Sage and I never


    dated."


    Well she wasn''t wrong. Eve is being ridiculous right now.


    "I''d rather look crazy than be a slut who seek attentions on sixteen year olds. Stay away from him, you


    here me? Stay away." She warned dangerously.


    "Enough! You don''t tell me who to see and who not to see." I fired angrily. She crossed the line.


    "I can and I will. I''m your big sister I have to protect her from the likes of you."


    I heaved a humorlessugh.


    "Big sister?" I taunted. "You never yed that role. I''m always the one to protect you."


    "So you''re defending her now. Didn''t she ditch you as soon as a better offer came along."


    That hit a nerve. A very sensitive nerve. Hearing someone else saying it made a different impact.


    "Alora go." I firmly said ignoring the lump in my throat.


    I saw exactly what Eve wanted to do the moment she took a step forward. I tugged her hand and


    stopped her from pping Alora.


    Alora''s face was pale and hurt was evident. It killed me to see the amount of hurt she was feeling. I felt


    very protective of her.


    "Just go." This time I didn''t meet her gaze. I saw as she hurriedly push past everyone like her ass was


    on fire.


    I grabbed Eve''s hand and led her away from the crowd to the mall''s parking lot.


    And now that we were alone I could tell her off.


    I knew my sister, in her eyes there was ck and white, no grey. She see what she want she wants to


    see and there''s no changing that.


    "What the fuck was that? Causing a scene like that, that was very immature of you Eve. I expected


    more from you. Honestly that was low and you calling her names. That was low don''t you think?"


    "Low? Me low? Low is what she''s doing. Sleeping with you then Axel. I''m you''re big sister. I should


    protect you from the likes of her. I should''ve done that from the start."


    "Big sister?" I scoffed. "Protect me. How could you have done that if you we''re busy fucking Styles. And


    let''s not talk about who she''s sleeping with."


    "Why are you even defending her?" She asked angrily.


    I didn''t even know why I was defending her. All I knew was that I couldn''t stand Eve insulting her.


    "Because you''re being unreasonable." I defended myself.


    "Why are we always fighting over her? Was she important to you?" She exasperated. "It seems like


    everytime we fight it''s because of her."


    The use of was made the matter more real. I couldn''t fuck her anymore.


    "God no. We were fucking. She wasn''t important at all." I felt the need to say.


    "So why are you defending her so much?"


    "I just hate how you belittled her just now." I didnt even know why I kept on defending her when Eve is


    right about everything she said.


    "Belittle her? I didn''t belittle her. I just said everything she already is. She didn''t even say a word


    because she knew I was right."


    "Can''t you just let me make my own mistakes?"


    "Yes but not with her. Someone your own age would be fine. She was just using you and you let her do


    just that."


    "You know who was using who? Styles because the moment he found something better he left you."


    The words made it out of my mouth before I could catch them.


    I didn''t even know why I said that because that''s far from the truth.


    Her palm connected with my cheek before I could do damage control.


    "Leave." She red.


    "How are you-" I started but she cut me off. She raised her voice more than before.


    "I said leave."


    I couldn''t leave her. We came in my car. How is she gonna get home. No matter how annoyed I am at


    her. I''m not that much of an asshole.


    "I wish she ruins you because that''s what she''ll do. You deserve it." She sneered.


    I knew it was her anger speaking but that don''t justify anything.


    What she just said is fucked up.


    Without thinking twice I walked off to my car before I changed my mind.


    Her words running through my mind. That''s what she''ll do but I knew the truth.


    She won''t ruin me. I''ll ruin her.


    As I pass by her I see her talking on her phone. I willed myself not to stop because I can''t fight with her


    anymore. I''d rather leave than say more hateful things or here her say hateful things.


    I''ll call her tomorrow when she''s calmer.


    I looked in my review mirror and saw her willing herself not to cry. I know she won''t cry. Not in public


    anyway.


    I almost turn around but her face when she said I deserve to be ruined shed through my eyes.


    This shopping was a fucking disaster.


    I sat on my sofa bouncing my leg anxiously.


    Eve has to apologize. She started it after all.


    I twirled my phone in my hand. It''s been hours now. I''m sure she regrets everything she said by how.


    I heard pounding on the door.


    Ignoring it, I watched the mute box in front of me but the pounding wouldn''t stop.


    It waste to have visitors. I was in no mood for visitors.


    Connor wasn''t here so I couldn''t make him get the door.


    Groaning I stood up  walking to the door.


    I''mzy. I can''t be med.


    For a moment I think it''s Eve but that thought soon escapes my mind as soon as Iid my eyes on the


    drunk peptide figure of Alora.


    "Smurf." I breathed out. She giggled and stumbled.


    "You''re drunk." I eximed. Why is she drunk anyway?


    "No shit Sherlock." She rolled her eyes.


    I didn''t know how I felt about seeing her drunk. She was quitting alcohol. She wasn''t drinking this heavy


    anymore.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked somewhat annoyed.


    "Well..... I don''t know why I''m here but guess what? I''m here." She hollered.


    I groaned throwing my hands up.


    "Are you gonna invite in or what?"


    I snapped out of the gaze and stepped aside. She walked in.


    Her presence in my house irritated me somehow. I was in a bad mood already and her being her


    brought back a feeling I didn''t know I wanted to feel at this moment.


    "Why are you here?" I asked again following her.


    "You already asked that Sage." She slurred her words.


    I already did.


    "I mean why didn''t you go to your snobby boyfriend?" I spat.


    "Don''t call him that." She frowned defending him which pissed me off.


    "Its my house and I''ll call him whatever the fuck I want. If you don''t wanna hear it you''re wee to


    leave." I spat emphasizing the word leave.


    "Geez, don''t get your undies in a twist." She teased.


    I growled. An actual animalistic growl.


    "Why are you drunk Alora?" I asked firm.


    "I like being drunk Sage. It''s easier to be drunk than sober. It''s easier to deal with stuff." Her voice


    shook and she stopped.


    They broke her again. Just like the first time we started hanging out. They broke her even after I fixed


    her.


    "What happened Smurf?" My voice soften so did my face. I knelt in front of her. "What did he do?"


    She somehow knew who was the he I was talking about.


    "A lot happened Sage. So much in one day." Her eyes watered but she was holding back the tears.


    "Talk to me Al." I urged her.


    We used to talk for hours and I''d listen to her vent about her troublesome life.


    "You know you''re the one who always saw me right?" She asked and I frowned. I wasn''t understanding


    her.


    "How?" I asked softly.


    "To my father I''m invisible. Everything else is important to him more than me. It''s been months since he


    women. In my house I''m just another antique or furniture. At least a furniture gets polished every once


    in a while. And with him, I''m a trophy. I gotta look a certain way, walk a certain way, talk how he wants


    me to,ugh how he say to. It''s exhausting."


    "Why not leave him?" I advised her.


    "I can''t." She whispered. "I love him. What I''m about to say might sound deranged but to me it makes


    sense. He''s my first love-"


    I swallowed hard.


    "-I''ve loved him for as long as I can remember. You can say it''s been my dream to be his girlfriend. I''ve


    waited for a very long time to be his. And now that I am, I''m not gonna throw it away because all the


    heart ache and tears were worth it. So I''ll do, be anything he desires because I don''t matter. He matters


    now. That''s what love is right? To put their happiness before your own."


    No it doesn''t. I''ve never been in love but what she just described isn''t love. I''m not sure what it is but it''s


    not love.


    "I sound deranged right? I''m crazy?" She desperately asked.


    "No." I lied. I didn''t have it in me to break her heart. To tell her the truth.


    Even if she''s not crazy but she is on her way there.


    "Its just that I would''ve been his girlfriend a long time ago but Ever-." She started but I cut her off.


    "Don''t you dare involve Eve." I carefully warned but I could taste the venom in my tongue. "That has


    nothing to do with her."


    We might have been fighting but no one will talk trash about her.


    "But it has something to do with her." She sighed. "I don''t hate her or anything but when Styles


    introduced her to us, everyone fell for her even me. Axel started ignoring me beca-"


    "Just stop Alora. She''s my sister. I don''t wanna hear it." I almost snapped.


    She stopped immediately after and we sat in silence. Well I was still kneeling in front of her. I got up


    and sat next to her.


    "I''ve told you how Eve was my first friends right?" She asked and I hummed in response. "Well you''re


    my best friend."


    I didn''t know how to feel or process that. I''m her best friend.


    "I was listening to this song today and I thought of you." She confessed. "Well there are lines that are


    true to you. Us."


    "Oh Yeah." I mused. "What are those lines?"


    "Tell me when my heart stops cause I might not know." She sang. "Will you tell me?"


    Her question startled me.


    "Tell you what?" I asked


    "When my heart stops. Will you tell me if it ever does?" She asked.


    "Yeah I will." I promised. "Will you tell me if mine stops?"


    "Yes I will." She also promised.


    After sometime she spoke.


    "Will you ever tell me what broke you?" I was startled by her question. "I do notice. Our souls are the


    same. Broken."


    My whole body tensed.


    After that she didn''t speak. I kept on thinking to what she said.


    Our souls are the same.


    Our souls are the same.


    Our souls are the same.


    She noticed even though I never thought anyone would.


    I stole a nce at her and realised why she wasn''t saying anything. She passed out.


    I rxed and sighed. I''m surprised shested that long seeing how drunk she was. I forgot she could


    hold her alcohol.


    She''s not like many women. She''s different. Very different.


    I started undoing her heels when I heard keys jiggling and door opened.


    Connor was back.


    He appeared in the living room.


    "Look who''s back." He said. His voice clear with disappointment.


    She didn''t like Alora and she made it clear to me. It maybe because of the issues with his mother I


    don''t know.


    I didn''t dignify his statement with a reply.


    "Your mom was here." I told him and his whole demour changed.


    "Mmmm." He hummed.


    "She asked for you to call her." I continued.


    This time he didn''t say anything.


    "Connor." I called out for him, lightly scolding him.


    He red at me and for a moment I thought he''d snap at me but he''s not that person.


    "Call her please. She''s desperate."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not ready man. Last time I saw her I said some fucked up things. I''m just not ready to talk to her."


    He never told me what he said that day he went to see his mom but I know it was horrible. Sebastian


    confirmed it.


    "Okay but call her soon." I told him.


    "I will." He sighed.


    "So how''s work?" I asked him and before he could answer my phone rang.


    I held my hand up for him to wait.


    I fished it out of my pocket and I wished it was Eve but I saw the caller Id.


    Wren. I picked it up.


    "Hel-." Wren cut me off speaking really fast.


    "I can''t find her. She''s gone. She ran out and drove. I''ve searched for her everywhere. Zac is all over


    the ce looking for her. I didn''t wanna call you but I can''t find her. She switched off her phone. I don''t


    know what to do or where to look for her. I''m sorry I lost here again. I''m gonna loose her again and it''s


    all my fault. I was just talking to her. I didn''t know she''dsh out and run."


    She was frantic and crying. I feared I knew who she was talking about.


    "Calmed down Wren. Tell me what happened please?" I begged panicking .


    "Evernly. She ran away."

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Sage Miller


    Damn Evernly!


    Wren hung up after I promised I''ll look for her too. I frantically stood up and searched for my car keys.


    Thoughts flooded my brain. Too many what ifs made my blood turn cold. I ran my head through my


    head trying very head to think straight.


    This is all my fault, if only earlier I didn''t say all the things I said she wouldn''t be so upset. I shouldn''t


    have waited for her toe around. I was out of line and should''ve apologized for it.


    My brain felt crippled and numb but the thought of her lying on a ditch somewhere dead.


    "What happened?" I faintly heard Connor ask.


    I blinked not knowing what to do next. it was as if I''d forgotten how to move. My brains felt like jello.


    "I... it''s." Words failed me. I was panicking. "I gotta go. Eve."


    I vaguely told him. The sentence didn''t make sense even in my own ears but I couldn''t be bothered to


    clear it up for him.


    I looked back at him then at the door that led to the hallway. I saw a passed out Smurf in the corner of


    my eye.


    "Um... can you carry her to my room?" I asked Connor slipping some trainers on.


    He groaned but said he''ll do it. I gave him a quick goodbye and ran out the out to my white Audi.


    I drove around the neighborhood, to bars I knew she regted but nothing. I searched dinners then


    finally intent to the cemetery thinking that maybe for some reason she went there to visit dad''s grave


    but she wasn''t there either.


    I called her phone with no answer until when I called it sent me to voicemail.


    I was quickly loosinh hope as the time ticked showing that it waste, veryte.


    I was so close to giving up when I thought of Styles. Maybe she went to him.


    I took out my phone and scrolled looking for his number. I called him even though I knew howte it


    was and he''d be pissed but I guess I''ll cross that bridge when I get there.


    He answered on the 7th ring.


    "This better be fucking good because I swear I''ll chop off your fingers." He threatened and unlike every


    time he threaten me I wasn''t afraid. My panic overrides my fear.


    "Styles I need your help it''s urgent. I wouldn''t have called to waste your time." I begged him.


    I heard shuffling on the other end hoping I would hear Eve but I quickly concluded Eve wasn''t with him.


    "Talk." He demanded.


    "I can''t find Eve can you track her phone''sst location. Everyone is worried about her." I frantically


    asked.


    It was quiet on the other end for some seconds.


    "Yeah.. yeah I will. I''lling to you right now." He said.


    Although he tried not to sound like it, I could hear the panic in his voice.


    "No, could you not. I just need her location." I didn''t want Eve seeing Styles and getting even more


    upset. It wouldn''t be good for either of them.


    "I can-." I cut him off.


    "Please don''te. I just need her location." I pathetically begged him and he groaned giving in.


    "Give me two minutes. I''ll send the location." He told me and hung up.


    I avoided thinking about Styles tracking Eve before now but I somehow knew he did. I think I know him


    well enough to know he has no limits.


    For my sanity I had to believe he didn''t. And they way he easily gave in made me think that he''ll do the


    exact opposite. He''ll follow me to get Eve.


    In exactly two minutes, my phone vibrated. I opened the text and saw an address and when I punched


    it on the GPS, I realised it was on Sebastian''s street.


    A bar on Sebastian''s street. In the bad part of town.


    My blood turned cold and my knuckles turned white on the wheel.


    That side of town wasn''t the best especially for someone as fragile as her.


    She could get mugged or killed or raped.


    Fuck. And I''m on the other side of town.


    I only knew one person who was close enough. I quickly called Sebastian.


    I warned him not to go near her. I just wanted him to make sure no one touches her and she doesn''t


    leave.


    I trusted Sebastian enough not to repeat the Ms Simpson''s situation with Eve. I reminded him that the


    Godfather would kill him if he so much as thought about it.


    I rxed knowing that Sebastian found her.


    I quickly texted Wren that I found her and I''ll bring her to her.


    Twenty minutester I parked next to the bar. Looking at it now, it wasn''t bad as I thought it would.


    I walked in and they didn''t even ask for an Id. I spotted Sebastian right away then my eyes scanned for


    Eve.


    She was seated at the bar with a drink in hand. She was talking to the bartender. I frowned.


    I approached Seb first not taking my eyes off Eve.


    "Thanks man. I owe you one." I told him when I was close enough. I gave him a fist bumb.


    "No need. It was an easy job. She did nothing other than drink and talk to the bartender. The bartender


    did all the job by taking care of her and no one went near her." He exined and a wave of relief


    washed over me.


    "But still. Thank you." I said to him. "I''m just gonna get her now."


    "See you at the hideout dude." I nodded then he left and I walked up to Eve hoping she didn''t flip on


    me.


    The bartender red at me when he realised I was going straight for Eve. I red back at him showing


    him I afraid of him.


    His re is nothingpared to Styles.


    Now that I''m closer I realised that he was young. Twenty one maybe.


    Eve turned around. I''m guessing following the dickhead''s re.


    When her eyesnded on me her whole face lit up and I rxed.


    "Sagie." She beamed.


    I let go the breath I''ve been holding since I walked in. I''m d she didn''t flip. I truly thought she''d flip on


    me.


    "I''m here to get you." I stated my gaze locking with the bartender.


    Surprisingly he wasn''t ring at me anymore.


    "Have a drink with me." She half asked half ordered.


    "You''ve had enough drinking so let''s go." I softly told her.


    Please don''t resist me. Please don''t resist me. Please don''t resist me.


    Because even if she does, I''ll still drag her out of here and that wouldn''t look good on me.


    "Well if you''re going to be a party popper I suggest you leave." She rolled her eyes and turned around.


    The bartender''s eyes were dancing with amusement.


    I groaned and sat down next to her.


    "Now was that hard." She mocked and again I groaned.


    She gave me a side nce.


    "Can I get a beer for him?" She asked the bartender whose name I still didn''t know nicely.


    He gave me a beer and I chunked it so I can rx.


    "You know it''s illegal to sell alcohol to a minor?" I asked the bartender almost threatening him.


    "She had an Id-." He pointed out and of course she had a fake Id. "-and it said twenty one."


    I knew he knew it was fake but didn''t do shit. Eve hardly look seventeen and she couldn''t even pull a


    twenty one look.


    "I didn''t have an Id." I told him.


    "You didn''t order the beer." He countered and that shut me up.


    "I''m ke by the way and you''re Sagie." He smirked and I rolled my eyes. "If I didn''t let her buy here


    she would''ve went to another bar and I rather she drank here, in my eyes."


    I sensed the sincerity in his voice as he exined but it didn''t matter much because I still didn''t like


    him.


    He sold alcohol to my Eve and I''d never like someone who does that, no matter how considerable he''s


    being.


    "I didn''t see her car upfront." I said in an using tone. He smiled instead of being offended.


    "I parked it in the back. It''s safer there. A Bugatti in this hood-" He shook his head. "-let''s say it wasn''t


    safe but here are the keys."


    He handed me the keys and I bit my tongue so I couldn''t thank him.


    "I would''ve never guessed you were younger than her." He said.


    "What?" My eyes snapped to him.


    "I mean you act like you''re older than her." I raised my brow at him. "She told me."


    He answered my silent question. I brought the beer to my lips and ke went on to do his job.


    I wonder how much she told that stranger.


    I turned to my sister and saw her bouncing to the rhythm of the music.


    "Why did you run?" I blurted out.


    "I needed some fresh air." She quickly answered but when is it ever about fresh air.


    "Ok. Now the real reason." I told her.


    "Wren was angry because of the stunt I pulled at the mall. I was all over the tabloids and they wrote


    nasty things about me. She was pissed because she found out from her own station what happened


    and she kept telling me how useless and irresponsible I was."


    "She said What?" My eyes widen.


    "Well she didn''t use those words but she might as well have." She mumbled.


    "I''m sorry." I told her. I didn''t even know what I was apologising for.


    "I had every right to do what I did because no one messes with my brother. She deserved everything I


    said to her. I don''t want anyone to break you like they did me. It might be selfish and misunderstood but


    I can''t stand anyone hurting you. I didn''t wanna see you broken like me."


    It''s toote. I was broken a long time ago. I wanted to tell her that but I didn''t.


    "I will always be okay. I''ll always be fine for you." I told her and that was the truth. She''ll always see me


    the way she wants to.


    Pure. I''m not gonna live past twenty anyway. It won''t be that hard to let her see me that way.


    The bartender, I mean ke came back.


    "How long has she been here?" I asked him. He thought for a moment.


    "Roughly seven hours." He answered and I gape.


    "You mean to tell me she''s been drinking for seven fucking hours." I hissed at him.


    "Calm your tits. I''m not that much of an asshole. I gave her water from time to time and watered all her


    drinks." He whispered while he exined calmly whipping the counter.


    "Oh." I was lost for words. "And you''re paying for them."


    I told him harshly and he rolled his eyes. I couldn''t help but think that he looked like a male version of


    Eve.


    "Rx. It''s covered." He told me.


    "You made her pay before I came in, didn''t you?" I used narrowing my eyes at him.


    Again he rolled his eyes.


    "You''re a real asshole ain''t you?" He countered.


    "What did you take for payment? Some expensive bracelet in her car or some money in her purse? I


    know she keeps too much money in that thing." I continued.


    "If I wasn''t so impressed by your protectiveness I''d be offended. And I didn''t take anything. I''ll pay for


    the drink and if you don''t trust me you''ll check anything missing when she''s sober."


    "I''ll do that." I admitted even though I won''t do it. "Why?."


    "Why what?"


    "Why pay for drink for a girl you barely know?" I asked confused because if it was me I wouldn''t pay nor


    care for a wellbeing to go as far as watering her drinks.


    "I''m a nice guy." I rolled my eyes. "And don''t say I don''t know her because in the past seven hours I got


    to know her and she''s so likable and polite. Down to earth too. She was so sad when she got here that


    I just couldn''t just ignore her."


    I waited for Eve to finish her drink.


    "Ok. You said one drink, let''s go." I told her already on my feet.


    "No I didn''t." She denied already protesting. "I''m not going."


    She looked to ke for help but I red at him and he chuckled.


    "Is''ok Cupcake. You cane tomorrow. I''ll be here." He coaxed her intoing with me and I


    grimaced. Cupcake.


    "I''lle by tomorrow." She told him.


    "She has a boyfriend." I told him.


    "No she doesn''t but that doesn''t mean I wanna date her. She told me about an asshole she''s in love


    that cheated."


    "If you know what''s best for you. You''ll stay away because he''ll kill you." I warned him. "Literally."


    "Gotcha." He taunted and I tsked.


    I walked off without another word.


    Outside the bar, I looked around for Styles. I knew that he was somewhere in around.


    I saw a familiar ck SUV with a window window rolled up. When he realized I was looking at the car


    he rolled up the window.


    I opened my car for Eve and left her there and approached the SUV.


    I knocked on the window and he rolled it down.


    "I thought I told you not toe." I told Styles.


    "You''re a fool if you thought I''d listen." He stated.


    "I didn''t." I told him.


    "Good."


    I threw him Eve''s keys at him.


    "I need one of your goons to follow me to Eve''s house in her car. It''s in the back." I told him and left.


    I knew he''d never let anyone drive her car. I knew he''d be the one to follow me.


    By the time I made it to Wren''s house Eve was passed out on the driver seat.


    I had texted Wren before driving that I''ll be there in less than twenty.


    When I got out of the car she was on her driveway with Zac and fucking Mason.


    I tried not to grimaced at him as they approached.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked up to Wren and she immediately hugged me. When she pulled away I noticed how much of a


    mess she looked.


    Her clothes were wrinkled and her eyes were bloodshot and her face was swollen.


    "Thank you Sage." She praised.


    "Eh.. it''s no problem. Just doing my job." I said awkwardly.


    At the corner I saw Eve''s car pull up. No one noticed but me and Mason.


    He notices a lot of shit that he isn''t suppose to notice.


    "Were is She?" She asked. "I couldn''t bare loosing her again. My princess."


    "She''s in the car." I told her looking at a sleeping Eve.


    "I''ll go get her." Zac said walking towards my car before I even had a chance to oppose.


    He picked her up and went inside. Wren followed closely and I was next. Of course Mason was


    following me.


    I followed them to her room and got there as he took off her shoes.


    A momentter Wren came out of her closet with pyjamas and said she''ll change her.


    Zac and I took tgat as our queue to leave. We went downstairs and found Mason still there.


    "Were is her car?" Zac asked as Wren descended the stair.


    "Someone is bringing it." I told him. "Don''t you have your house or what?"


    I whispered loud enough for both Mason and Zac to hear me.


    Like really, this guy is never at his house. He''s always here.


    He shrugged and walked away with his hands in his pockets.


    And of course, he shrugged walking away.


    "I''m going now." I informed Zac already heading for the door.


    "You know you could stay the night right?" He suggested and if it were some other time I would''ve.


    "I know but I have visitors today, wouldn''t want them to wake up and not find me there." I told him.


    "Thank you again. I didn''t know what to do." Zac said and I nodded.


    Just as I touched the door Nov, Wren called me. I turned around.


    "I would ask you toe back so we could discuss this but I know I won''t see you in a while." Wren


    stated and I waited for her to continue.


    "I finally got in contact with your grandma." She exined and that got my attention.


    I let go of the doorknob and walked towards her.


    "She''d like to meet you two. I wanted to talk to you first before I told Eve." I nodded waiting for her to


    continue. "She said if possible this summer you could visit."


    "Okay that''s lovely but I wanna hear what Eve has to say and we''ll go from there. I''ll go with whatever


    she decides." I simply told her.


    "You both remind me of Mike and Lauren." She gushed and my whole body stilled.


    "Aunt Lauren, you knew her?" I asked. My eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    "Yes. Those two were inseparable. Just like you two. They were always side by side from tge monent


    they were born. Twins you know. But of course you two aren''t twins."


    "Aunt Lauren was dad''s twin?" I whispered and Wren frowned.


    I didn''t even know they were blood rted. I always thought they had the samest name by


    coincidence. It wasn''t just me thinking that, Eve too. She''ll be shocked.


    Dad and ra never talked about family outside of us. They told us our grandparents were dead until


    recently after Wren told me about my grandma.


    After I said goodbye to Wren I got to my car and tried to process the whole information.


    She was my blood Aunt, my real Aunt. That was just crazy.


    By the time I got to the house I was beyond exhausted.


    I went straight to my room and saw Alora lying in my bed. They picture brought back so many


    memories.


    Our situation have changed yet at the same time still the same.


    Alora use toe to me whenever they broke her spirit like she did tonight. She''d be drunk and overly


    emotional like she was tonight.


    She''d pass out and I''d bring her to my bed. Like she is now.


    Things are different but the same. 6 and 9.


    I sighed undressing her and pulling my shirt over her frame.


    I attack broken girls in my life. All the women in my life are broken to some extent. Eve, Alora, Aunt


    Lauren and now Wren even ra was broken and damaged.


    I grabbed my phone from the nightstand to check the time and saw six missed calls from Kate.


    I sighed and check the time that read it was almost 4am. I ignore the missed calls and texts. The girl


    was too obsessed and those were never my type of girls.


    I got under the covers and willed my mind to shut down so I would escape to a ce of no worries.


    When morninges I''ll deal with everything but for now, I''ll just sleep and enjoy this moment with


    Smurf while itsts.


    For the first time in forever I woke up early and by myself. It maybe because I hardly slept.


    The whole night my mind wouldn''t shut down. It was torture.


    My mind couldn''t stop thinking about Aunt Lauren and the fact that I have a grandma. I just hope Eve


    agrees to visit.


    I kept thinking about Alora and that fucking red head she calls a boyfriend.


    I know the reason she drank was not because of her father or brother.


    Maybe a little but that''s old news. The reason she drank was because of that fucker.


    I need to stop thinking about it because I might just murder the dickhead when I see him.


    Not that I won''t do it next time we cross paths but thinking about it will increase the chances of his


    death by my hand too soon.


    I dragged myself out of bed making sure I didn''t wake Alora.


    I was tired. Yesterday was a long day and the pain of yesterday morning''s training was catching up with


    me but I ignore it.


    I knocked on Connor''s door.


    "Wake up, I need a favor." I called out from the other side of door.


    I didn''t dare go in. I learnt my lesson from thest time I badged in and found him between someone''s


    legs.


    Trust me, that''s not something I wanna see again. You might enjoy being between the legs but seeing


    someone between them is another story.


    You will never look at that person the same.


    "What do you want Sage? It''s so early to wake up?" He whined and I rolled my eyes. This was usual


    his move.


    I''m d he finds it annoying.


    "I need a favor. A huge favor. Swear you''ll do it." I rambled.


    I knew that once I told him what I wanted he wouldn''t wanna do it.


    "What is it?.... ok I swear I''ll do it." He promised.


    "Can you make breakfast." I said slowly watching his reaction.


    "No way. You woke me up for that. I''m not making any breakfast especially for her." He raised his voice.


    "Shhhh. You''ll wake her up." I shushed him.


    "I don''t care." He said firmly.


    "Please. You swore and I''ll owe you a big time." I coaxed him into agreeing. "You''ll need it."


    He thought for a moment weighing his options.


    "Fine and I''ll cash it in. And I''m also doing it because you let me stay here." He said and I nodded.


    I went straight to the shower. I really needed one.


    By the time Connor was done Alora was wide awake and was avoiding me. I knew she wished she


    could be anywhere beside here.


    She hardly said a word to me besides asking why she''s here. It was fucking annoying. Her silence was


    agitating and hurting.


    I went down to the kitchen and got her the breakfast Connor made and threw in some Advil for her


    hangover because even if she won''t say a word I know it''s killing her.


    "Have something before you leave." I told her when I got back to my room and she was done dressing


    herself.


    I knew she was ready to bolt out the door.


    "Thank you." She said in a small voice.


    I watched her eat then she drank the pills and I took the tray from her.


    "Thank you. I feel much better now." She said.


    "Can we talk now?" I asked a bit harshly and her body tensed.


    "Um... yeah.. What do you wanna... um... talk about?" She stuttered eyeing the door probably


    measuring her chances to bolt out the door.


    "Don''t dare think about running." I warned narrowing my eyes at her and she squirmed.


    "I.. It.. eh... I wasn''t." She denied.


    "Sure you weren''t." I mocked. "Now why did youe here and drunk on top of that? And don''t lie."


    "I don''t know why I came." She avoided my gaze.


    "Bullshit."


    "What do you want me to say sage? That I didn''t know where else to go. I don''t remember much from


    engraved in my mind that even my drunk self can''t forget. Whenever shit gets tough I have a ce I


    always wanna go to. I''m sorry but that''s all I can tell you."


    I was stunned by her confession. I wasn''t expecting her to say all that. It was too much. I don''t know if


    she thought about what she just said and what it meant but to me it said a lot.


    When I didn''t say anything she took it as a chance to leave but I didn''t want her to leave just yet. I was


    just processing her words.


    "So you mean that if you''re not drunk or if things are smooth in your life you won''te here?" I asked.


    My voice void of any emotions.


    She was at the door when I spoke. She stopped and dropped her hand to her side and turned around.


    "I''ve always wanted toe back and no, I always wannae here but after what you said the other


    day. At the club and the morning after. It made me second guessing back here. I always


    considered you a friend i cpukd count on above all so don''t me me if I can''te back. You ruined


    that for me that I need the courage of being drunk to find my way here."


    She said and turned her back on me ready to leave me. Again.


    Suddenly I was on my feet.


    "You said you love mest night." I blurted out the first think that came to mind that might''ve stopped


    her.


    I have no idea why I even said that. I just wasn''t ready to be stripped of her presence just yet.


    "What?" She abruptly turned around. Her expression was shocked and horrified.


    "Last night. You said you love me." I lied once again.


    "No I.. I wouldn''t... I didn''t.... I.. I. " She stuttered shaking her head. I almost felt bad for her but I knew


    better.


    If I said I was lying she''d be pissed and leave.


    "You did." I sighed.


    "I lied then. I lied." She denied.


    "I tried telling you that. I even asked if you knew who I was and told me and you insisted."


    "No I didn''t."


    "You know who tells the truth. Babies and drunk people." I said, solidifying the on my lie.


    I knew the lie would blow up in my face soon but I''ll face the music when the timees.


    "I didn''t and I''m leaving." She said and in a sh I was at her side holding her hand on the doorknob to


    stop her.


    "Don''t leave." I pathetically begged.


    "Why, so you can''t taunt me?" She said bitterly.


    "No I won''t ever mention it again. I just thought you should know." I told her. "Stay."


    I turned her around and kissed her. She didn''t responded but I pushed until she was kissing me back.


    She moaned into the kiss and relieved washed over me.


    Kissing her again was electrifying and mind blowing. I didn''t realised how much I missed her lips.


    She surrendered herself under my touch. I felt her crumble like a cookie. I wrapped my arms around


    her torso and squeezed a bit.


    She gasped allowing me to slip my tongue inside. She gave me the lead without any fight.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Sage Miller


    At that moment I was sure as hell that I was gonna devour her and she knew it. The heavens knew it.


    The chipping birds outside knew it. The universe knew it.


    I pushed her with a little force against the door. She whimpered and moan in my mouth.


    My hands travelled down her body and stopped on her lower back.


    I yanked her to me. Her chest crushed into mine with an oomph. Our souls are the same, the words


    rang in my head. She said those words to me.


    I wanted to tell her that she was right, our souls are the same because at that moment we were one.


    Only the both of us existed. The world didn''t matter as we were one living organism moving in sync.


    I felt her shiver under my touch. My insides swell with pride.


    "Does he make you feel like this?" I said as I kissed her neck.


    I knew which buttons to push for her toe undone under my touch, to make her surrender to me.


    "Does he touch you like I do?" I started kissing her jaw. She moaned my name.


    I felt like she just gave me an all pass.


    We might not love each other but our chemistry is undeniable. Our sexual chemistry is undeniable.


    "I.. Sage.. s." She stuttered.


    "What Smurf? Tell Me." I taunted her purring my words.


    With both my hands off her body. I pulled down both the straps of vest thingy down her shoulders.


    One hand went to her back and undid her bra mps.


    Her tits sprang out as the bra fell and she gasped.


    "Perfect." I whispered into her ear.


    "I can''t do it." She started to protest but her actions were saying somethingpletely different.


    "Can''t do what Smurf?" I said cupping her tits and massaging them.


    "I can''t do this. Please stop." She purred.


    "You don''t want that." I told her sucking her tits and her gasp confirmed what I just told her. She didn''t


    wanna stop. She wanted me as much as I wanted her.


    "I do." Her breaths wereing in shorts again.


    "Then tell me to stop." I said to her and to weaken her, I cupped her pussy and applied pressure just a


    little.


    She gasped once again.


    "Stop." But she moaned the name.


    "Mean it." I said firmly to her.


    "Stop." She said again but this was weaker.


    "Mean it and I''ll stop." I urged her. "Push me off."


    I told her more harshly but she didn''t. She didn''t push me off or stop me.


    I took my hand off her and momentarily stopped kissed her.


    She whimpered and moaned and just like that I won the great battle of Britain.


    I started kissing again and this time I didn''t stop at her tits.


    I got down on my knees and pulled her thong down with me.


    I pushed her to lean against the door. I brought her feet up and rested it on my shoulder.


    This position reminded me of the first time we fucked. At her house in her bedroom.


    I ran a finger around her clit then through it. She wobbled a little and I put my hands on her thighs to


    steady her.


    "Always ready for me." She was so wet.


    I brought my tongue to her pussy and let my breath fan her and torture her.


    "Sage." She whined. "Stop teasing."


    I chuckled and licked her. She moaned and grabbed my head.


    I inserted a finger and she moaned louder than before.


    "Oh Sage." She called out. That only encouraged me to go faster. Lick faster. Add another finger.


    Soon I felt her walls clench around my fingers. It''s excited me that she was close.


    I went faster until I heard her cries of pressure but I didn''t stop there. I kept on thrusting my finger until


    she came twice.


    She bend over and rested her head on mine.


    I got up and carried her to my bed. My bed. Not anyone else''s but mine.


    She might love him but her body belongs to me. He can have her love but her body and soul will


    always be mine.


    "Now let me take care of you." She said but I was impatient.


    I wanted to be inside of her.


    "Next time Smurf." I told her reaching for the bedside drawer and took out a condom.


    I stood up and undressed myself. I rolled the condom on cock.


    I saw her frown but she didn''t say anything. She looked away hurt shed in her eyes but it was only


    for a moment.


    I could see her wheels turning inside her pretty head.


    I knew why though. I never fucked her with a condom. Ever.


    "On your stomach, ass up." I ordered and in a sh she did just that.


    I climbed on the bed and positioned myself.


    I spanked her a little and she yelped and giggled.


    Once again I tested the water before going in. I ran my hand over her clit and she was still dripping wet.


    That satisfied me in way I couldn''t exin or describe. It was pure ecasty.


    "That''s my girl. Always ready for me." She giggled.


    But her giggled turned to gasps as I pushed inside her.


    Her finger wed the sheets as I thrusted with force.


    "Only I can make you this wet." I told her thrusting. "Only I can fucked you like this."


    Her moans and my dirty words filled the room.


    "Say you''re mine." I ordered her. "Say you''re only mine."


    "Sage." She moaned.


    "Say it" I thrusted harder with more speed.


    "I''m yours." She cried out.


    "Only mine." I added.


    "Only yours." She said barely audible.


    She was breathing hard amd so was I.


    Her walls started clenching again but I wasn''t ready to end this ecasty.


    "Don''t cum." I told her and she whimpered but listened.


    I thrusted into her chasing my own high. I wanted us to reach our climax together.


    I was getting close with each thrush.


    "Now." I told her and we both climaxed together.


    I copsed on top of her and I felt content with myself. Even though I used a condom. It was heaven.


    A couple of secondster, I rolled off her and threw the condom somewhere in the room.


    I''ll throw it outter. I closed my eyes catching my breath.


    My mind rxedpletely as the exhaustion of the past two days caught on to me.


    I woke upter that day yet I was still tired.


    I couldn''t believe how tired I was despite the fact that I slept the whole day.


    I entered the hideout. I wouldn''t be here if I didn''t have to be.


    Styles told me that I''ll be doing deliveries on my own tonight. I was confident enough that I could do it.


    I spotted Sebastian right away on a sofa at the fair end. His blond head was unmistakable.


    As I was closer to him I spotted a ck eye on his face. It was raw and new.


    I chuckled.


    "Who do I have to thank for that?" I teased him pointing at his face.


    He rolled his eyes.


    "Your housemate." He deadpanned and my eyes widen with amusement.


    "Connor did that?" Iughed. "It''s not possible."


    "That little shit has grown stronger I tell you. He can throw a nasty hook." Iughed even harder


    because I couldn''t believe Connor did that. I couldn''t see It, I simply couldn''t picture it.


    "You sure it was him?" Iughed at him.


    "You think I''d let anyone just swing at me?" He a valid point there.


    Sebastian Wilder is a monster. A monster I say.


    And to him that''s apliment. He thrived on people''s fear.


    "Where did you see him anyway?" I asked him.


    When I woke upter today Connor was gone.


    "At your house while you were fucking." He told him and Iughed.


    "Yeah I was." I was smug about it.


    "Man I bought those stupid gummy bears and when I got there he took it without a word and punched


    then left me standing there."


    "What? He closed the door on your face?" Iughed harder.


    "No he left the house with me standing there." He told me and Iughed even more.


    "That was savage."


    "Tell me about it. When did that little shit grow balls?" He frowned.


    "I think it''s his boss or something. You should hear him talking about him. He despise the dude and the


    boss is a asshole. That''s what he tells me anyway." I narrate to him.


    We talked for sometime until Seb nudged me.


    "What?" I asked him.


    "I think he''s calling you." He nodded at the entrance.


    I looked at where he was nodding at and saw Styles walking in. He went straight to his office.


    I subconsciously stood up.


    "I''m gonna go." I told Sebastian. I saw hate and envious in the eyes on every member since their eyes


    are on me.


    I looked at Sebastian and I was relieved the was no hate or envy like his eyes used to hold.


    "Sure man. I''ll see youter yeah." He agreed.


    "Sure." And I left. I knocked on Styles'' office like I usually do.


    I heard hise in then I opened the door and walked in.


    "I see you made up." He said in greeting. I rolled my eyes.


    "Hello to you too and yes we made up. Did you think we''d fight forever?" I asked.


    "Well yeah. Now where will I find entertainment?" He coolly said.


    "Hard luck Styles. You''ll just have to find it somewhere else." I told him and took a seat.


    He was making routes again and I knew a shipment was about to arrive.


    Styles seemed to be always making routes or ns always.


    I remember him saying something  like ''I don''t just run this gang. I assist with running the whole cartel


    and the gangs up north in New York. This is big and I have to over see almost every operation.


    Basically I make things run smooth.''


    "Where you always helping to run the cartel?" I asked.


    "Not always but I eventually started helping with smaller operation then I be the eyes of


    everything." He told me and I hummed.


    I watched him work then eventually stood up and made my way to him.


    I always liked how he easily answered any question I had about his work. It showed me how he trusted


    me.


    After some time at the hideout I headed out. I was meeting Eve at Wren''s. She called me earlier to


    I figured she wanted to talk about us having a Grandma all of a sudden. I''ll go with whatever she wants.


    As per usual I parked on the driveway and made my way inside the house.


    I ringed the doorbell and waited. Secondster Susan opened the door for me.


    "Young Master." She greeted me. I chuckled.


    "Hello Susan and it''s Sage. You make me feel old." I told her and fighting the edge to cringed.


    The thought of getting old is one I can''t bare but I don''t have to worry because I won''t live past twenty.


    "It''s a habit I can''t stop." Sheughed a little.


    "I get it. I also have a few." I whispered learning to her like I was telling her secret.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone if you don''t tell them mine." She humored me.


    "Gotcha." I winked and sheughed. "So where can I find the young miss."


    I said to her emphasizing the words ''young miss''. Sheughed throwing her head back.


    "You''re too much." She told me. "But she''s in her room. You know the way."


    "It was nice speaking to you Susan." I told her already heading for the stairs.


    "You too Sage." She said disappearing into the kitchen.


    I knocked on her door and waited for her to tell me toe in.


    I found her lying on her stomach on her bed drawing.


    It relieved me to see her drawing again. I haven''t seen her draw in a long time.


    I took out the chocte I got her from my pocket.


    "Sage." She beamed standing on her bed. "I missed you."


    I chuckled at her childish behavior. It reminded me that she never got to be childish enough. So did I.


    It''s sad actually.


    "You saw me yesterday." I told her chuckling.


    "I know." She frowned fiddling with her fingers. A nervous habit of hers.


    "Don''t worry about it." I told her because I knew she was beating herself about what she said at the


    mall.


    She gave me a small smile.


    And I knew even when I just assured her she''s still beating herself up.


    "Look what I got you." I tried distracting her. I gave her the chocte.


    "Thank you." She beamed. "You just wanna get me fat."


    "You need some fat in those bones of yours." I teased.


    "Are you trying to say I''m skinny." She tried to be serious but I could her the humour in her voice.


    "Of course not."


    "Sure." She rolled her eyes.


    "So you''re drawing again." I stated pointing at her scrapbook. "Can I see."


    "No." She took her scrapbook and pulled it to her chest proactively and bit the chocte. "This is


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    chocte is amazing where did you get it."


    She moaned and I rolled my eyes.


    "Nice try. I know what you''re trying to do." I told her.


    "Is it working?" She countered.


    "No. I''ve known you for sixteen years." I pointed out. "Let me see your drawings. You know how much I


    love your drawings."


    "I''ll draw you yours. Anything you want." That made me want to see it even more.


    "I want to see those." I told her.


    "No. These are personal, very personal. And private." She exined clutching the scrapbook even


    harder.


    "Fine but you gotta draw me something." I told her.


    "Fine but not now." She said rolling her eyes again.


    "I love the bonding session all but you called me here to talk about somet-." She cut me off.


    "So impatience. I''m trying to collect me thoughts her." She said. "Wren said she talked to you."


    "Yeah she didst night." I told her.


    "Yeah I wanted to discuss that with you." She said.


    "I''ll go with whatever you want. Just tell me what you want." I told her calmly.


    "But what do you think about it?" She asked.


    "Nothing. We have an uncle and a grandma and Aunt Lauren was our real Aunt."


    She tried so hard not to flinched when I said Aunt Lauren''s name that I think she didn''t even notice how


    much she flinched.


    "Yeah but you''re not helping." She whined.


    "Like I said I''ll go with whatever you choose to do." I told her again.


    "What do you want?" She asked but I was getting a little irritated with the interrogation.


    "I want what you want." I said.


    "I hear you but I want to know what do you really want? What makes you happy?"


    "I''m happy when you''re happy." I told her.


    I never really thought about what I want. My mission was always to make her happy. If she''s happy I''m


    happy. It''s just that simple.


    "I wanted us to do what you''re happy with. I wanted to go with what you''ll choose. You''re wise and


    good. You know what''s good and I don''t know what to choose or do." She admitted.


    "I don''t want what I choose to make you unhappy. I don''t wanna disappoint you. Ever. I''m happy when


    you''re happy." I admitted out loud for the first time.


    She crawled until she was next to me. She held my hands in hers and my shoulders slumped and my


    head fell.


    "I will never be disappointed in you. You''re my brother. My perfect brother." But I''m not perfect."I don''t


    wanna disappoint you with the decision I''ll take. Your happiness is my happiness too. It''s a two way


    street."


    "And this is a big decision for the both of us. I want your opinion. I don''t wanna make a decision that in


    the long run you''ll resent me for it."


    She continued talking and I lifted my head.


    "Oh Eve, I''d never resent you. Or be disappointed for that matter. You''re everything to me." I coaxed


    her.


    "You''re everything to me too. You''re my world." She said and rested her head on my shoulder.


    "I know." I whispered.


    "What are we gonna do?" She asked me. "On one hand I wanna meet them but-"


    "But what?" I asked.


    "I''m afraid Sage." She admitted.


    "Afraid of what?" I was on full alert.


    "Afraid that they won''t like me."


    "You silly girl. No one can ever dislike you. And if she doesn''t like I''ll stick my foot in a ce it''s not


    suppose to be then we''ll run back. I don''t want you living with what ifs. I know you won''t be satisfied


    until you''ve tried." I exined to her.


    "I know you''re right. I''ll talk to Wren about it then I''ll tell you when we''re leaving. " She rambled. "You''ll


    also need a passport. I got mine at the beginning of  summer so I''m good."


    "That sounds easy." I said to her.


    I stayed for a while with her talking about nothing and everything.


    I left after that. I reached thest step and I was attacked by giggling boys.


    Alex and Ben.


    "Sage." I cried out in excitement. I chuckled dodging them.


    "When did you twoe back?" I asked them.


    Last I heard they were in Canada visiting their father and grandparents.


    "Just now." Alex replied. Ben looked a little like Wren. The hair color and eyes with one dimple instead


    of two like her sister.


    While Alex is more like Zac. His dirty blonde hair, brown eyes. Even the features are striking but unlike


    Zac, Alex has two dimples unlike his sister.


    "We wanna y before you leave." The practically ordered.


    "I heard mom saying you and Evernly will go to Canada." Ben said. "Can we go with you?"


    "You should ask Wren first and if she say yes we''ll go." I told him.


    My phone vibrated in my pocket, I took out and groaned when I saw the caller id. I should''ve blocked


    Kate a long time ago. I don''t even know how she got my number because I never gave it to her.


    I rejected the call then put the phone back in my pocket.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Sage Miller


    I was buzzing with excitement as I walked inside Styles''s SUV. This was finally the day I was going to


    the Arena as it was fight night.


    Finally my summer was looking up. Everything was going as it should''ve been from the start.


    The atmosphere, well, my atmosphere anyway, was buzzing with excitement.


    I was literally jumping throughout the day. I felt lighter, bottom line is, I was fucking excited.


    In just two hours I''d be fighting and I trained hard for this. Styles did set my match and all I had to do


    was show up to win. I know he picked an easy opponent for me but that''s whatever, I don''t care as long


    as I win.


    "Don''t react to fast, wait for him to make the first move. And most importantly don''t let him rile you up,


    you''ll make mistakes and he''ll exploit them. Focus!" Styles gave me what sounded like a pet talk.


    "I know." I said to him. He''s been telling me all this for the past two days.


    "Good. Just making sure you won''t forget." He said.


    I followed him into the long narrow dark tunnels. Even with all the lightbulbs every 6 feet, the tunnels


    was still dark and cold.


    "Hey Styles!" He hummed. "I invited Sebastian."


    "Of course you did." He sarcastically said and I rolled my eyes.


    Styles doesn''t mind Sebastian but I won''t dare say he likes him. I don''t know if he does.


    "You don''t mind?" I asked careful.


    "Why would I?" He shrugged. "He''s your problem not mine."


    I don''t know why I thought he''d mind.


    But the news of an underground Legending to Miami after almost a year of not fighting had


    everyone excited.


    I know a little about him and I''ve never seen him though. News has it he''s the best trained by Booker,


    the best and most of all, I know he''s from New York and they say he''s the best.


    I know I won''t be fighting him. I wouldn''t want that. Sure I wanna be the best but fighting him will be


    humiliating.


    The Arena won''t be open for another two hours but Styles wanted us toe early because he has


    some things to take care of or something like that. And as usual I am the tag along.


    In some weird sort of way I wanted to impress Styles with a win tonight. I knew I shouldn''t feel that way


    but fuck, he''s someone that holds a significant status in this game. of course I want to impress him.


    Let''s not forget who he is.


    I noticed someoneing towards us. I didn''t know him though.


    "Godfather." He greeted Styles bowing his head a bit.


    My eyebrows shot up stunned a bit. The guy looked 30 and it was, I don''t even know how to put it,


    unnerving, shocking seeing him how to a 18 year old.


    Then again many people respect the heck out of him, me included, sometimes anyway.


    Another weird fact was that he knew who Styles was. Only a few selected knew who the Godfather was


    but then again apparently The Arena is owned by the Casias Cartel.


    "Wee." The man added. "It''s a pleasure to be in your presence."


    He gushed in the most manly way possible. Styles nodded at turned to me.


    It always catches me off gaurd how different this world views him and how different the rest of the world


    sees him.


    He isn''t just a bad boy because of his looks and stereotype. He was really bad. The rest of the world


    doesn''t know it yet.


    "This is a close acquaintance of mine. Treat him as you would treat him." His tone was threatening. I


    blinked a couple of time processing his whole demeanour.


    Holy shit! He didn''t just introduce me like that.


    "Of course." He bowed his head to me and I frowned.


    Holy motherfucking crap! That didn''t just happen. For the past month, I''ve experienced the special


    treatment I got from just walking next to Styles but today topped all of the other times.


    "Austin, this is Sin." He gave him my code name. It''s a name I got when I joined the gang.


    I''ve went to many ces with Styles but he had never ever introduced me so this was mind blowing.


    We followed the man, which I now knew as Austin, inside.


    I noticed the security detail. Man posted almost everywhere. I''ve been here before whenever Sebastian


    was fighting and there was never this much security around this ce.


    Styles noticed me looking and before I could ask he gave me a vague answer.


    "Big night ahead of us. Some people need protection more than others." He vaguely told me. I didn''t


    pounder on it, I nodded and left.


    This is an illegal underground fighting ring and with illegal shit, there''s always a possibility of cops


    busting into the ce.


    So Styles and Austin were mapping escape routes incase of a raid. Styles was protecting his identity


    so he can never be caught by the cops.


    I guess you could say Styles is that type of man. Always nning ahead and taking security measures.


    Randomly, he came to me when no one was looking. He had an unreadable expression on his face but


    I could read him easily. I always have.


    "In here you refer me as the Godfather, nothing else, okay?" He warned and I was taken aback.


    I didn''t know what to say I just nodded and he went back to his business.


    I''ve always knew how to act or address him whenever we were not alone. I knew I had to be respectful


    towards him and think twice about everything I said to him.


    Thirty minutes before the first fight was due to start people started arriving.  It was more people than


    anytime I''ve been here.


    I got a text from Sebastian that he was here. I was so bored out of my mind since Styles was doing his


    business.


    I stated holes in the back of Styles head hoping he''d feel them and turned around.


    I didn''t feel like going over there and telling him where I''m going and I didn''t want to just leave.


    I felt like I needed permission.


    Just as I had hoped, he whipped his head and scowled at me.


    I opened my mouth to mouth something at him but he nodded in understanding.


    I smiled at exited the roomed.


    That''s what I liked about our rtionship. We always understand each other in a wierd sort of way. I


    can''t put it in words but we do.


    I found Sebastian right where he said I''d find him but he wasn''t waiting for me alone. He was flirting


    with some chicks.


    I smirked at the sight. I missed this little shit. I missed hooking with girls with him by my side.


    Styles isn''t into the whole hooking up scene. Either he''s not doing it on my presence because of Eve or


    he''s just isn''t the type. I can''t confirm which is it.


    "You don''t waste time, do you?" I chuckled earning myself some eyes on me.


    "Sage? Come over here." He called out. "So this is the guy I was telling you about."


    He told the girls and they turned to me which made my smirk even wider. I wink at them causing them


    to giggling.


    For a moment I almost forgot about Smurf but their beauty wasn''t that mesmerizing to make me forget


    but I went along with it.


    I flirted with them hoping, willing my mind to shut down even for a moment.


    I tried forgetting about what happened this morning. The morning started out great yet at the end she


    left and she didn''t look back. She left just like I knew she would.


    "If you keep zoning out these girls are going to get bored." Sebastian warned me breaking me out of


    my daze.


    I didn''t mean to zone out but my mind is doing it''s own thing right now. I was still operating on Smurf


    brain.


    "I don''t mean to but I have a fight in less than and hour." I lied... it wasn''t a lie but it wasn''t the truth


    either. it wasn''t the reason I was distracted.


    "I get it, you''re nervous." He told me and turned to the girls.


    "Ladies. We have to prepare for a fight. See youter." He coaxed them.


    "Okay sweet daddy." One of the girls said. I knew they told me their names at some point but honestly I


    wasn''t paying attention and I''m I wasn''t bad at remembering names.


    "Promise to cheer for us?" He winked and they both giggled.


    "We got front row seats." The same girl promised holding her hand up.


    I noticed that the same girl was doing all the talking while the other one would giggle and smile.


    She caught me staring and her cheeks burned. I winked at her and her cheeks turned more red.


    I almostughed at her but refrained. She was cute.


    Once we walked away I turned my attention to Sebastian. Something he said caught my attention.


    "You didn''t tell me you were fighting tonight." I used. He shrugged.


    "I was going to tell you.." He trailed off and I knew there was more.


    I wasn''t upset or anything. I was just curious.


    "And?" I asked. I knew how much Sebastian hated exining himself. Sometimes I think he was


    incapable of exining anything at all.


    "I''ve been fighting. To take off the edge and all and I wanted to save to get myself an apartment in a


    better building.. " Once again he trailed off but it was better than nothing.


    Sebastian is turning 18 in a couple of months. I guess that''s why he wants to move.


    Before no building would rent anything to a minor. That building he''s living at right now was the only


    building willing to over look that detail and they were charging him extra.


    "That''s good." I nodded at him. I didn''t know what else to say. I thought it would take him a lot more to


    get him to talk but I guess he was trying.


    We went to the dressing room to change and warm up. My muscles were slightly sore because of the


    intense training this morning.


    Later on we were given time if our fights. Sebastian''s was a lot earlier than mine.


    Sebastian and I were in a different dressing room than the other fighters. It was only the two of us.


    My guess was because Austin listened to Styles and was giving me the VIP experience.


    "I could get used to the special attention." Sebastian gushed taking in the dressing room. It was a bit


    fancy and clean unlike the other dressing rooms.


    "Stick with me buddy and all this will be your life." I joked wiggling my brows.


    "Is it always like this?" He asked. "I mean with the special attention. Is it always like this when you''re


    with the Godfather."


    "Pretty yeah." I shrugged. I was used to this. Spending half my summer with him. I was used to the


    attention.


    "This is so fucking cool." He eximed and I went back stretching.


    I wanted to be ready. I didn''t want to get a cramp in the middle of a fight.


    The audience was big. I''ve never fought on a big stage before. It was scary. I''ve never fought for an


    audience at all.


    Sebastian didn''t seem nervous at all. But him and I were different. Too different.


    Soon, sooner than I thought. The fights began. They warmed up the crowd for a bigger fight that was


    set for tonight.


    Legend VS Legend, they said.


    That''s why all the security was here.


    I''ve never seen shadow but rumor has it that he''s the best of the best. His strategy isn''t known. I know


    he''s the best because he was trained by the Legend of underground fighting. Night Wing.


    When they called Sebastian''s name I knew than I would be next. Around The Arena, Sebastian goes


    by the name Bash because of his strategy and real name. It''s also his gang code.


    I walked out the tunnel and stayed on the shadows to watch my friend''s match.


    He was quite popr than me in fact, no one knew who I am. The crowd cheered for him louder than


    the previous fighters proving just how well known he is in The Arena.


    His opponent was also a popr one. He lost a few fights but won most. He was about Styles age.


    I noticed that today''s MC was Austin which proved how big tonight was.


    I''ve been to The Arena plenty of times and Austin never made an appearance.


    I focused on watching the matched.


    The other guy lunged too quickly but Sebastian dodged moving away from his opponent.


    He was ying it safe. This time his opponent was more careful too. He slowly got closer punching but


    Sebastian was blocking.


    He hesitated but it was international but Sebastian didn''t see that. He dropped his hands and was


    going in for a punch but the other guynded a solid one on his jaw.


    I flinched as Sebastian stumbled back.


    The fight went on until Sebastian was over an unconscious fighter and was dered a winner.


    Unlike boxing, this fights didn''t have a Round 1 or 2. The fight was over when one fighter was rendered


    unable to fight. Either unconscious or with broken arms and legs or whatever.


    Lucky Sebastian''s fightsted only a few minutes but he''ll have a whole lot of bruising tomorrow.


    I went back to the dressing room and waited for my name to be called.


    When I got back I found Styles waiting for me.


    He arched a brow when he saw me as if asking about my whereabouts. I shrugged at him.


    A sat down and he walked to me but someone approached me first.


    "Sin, you''re up next." He told me.


    I blinked for a few seconds before it clicked that he meant me.


    I was Sin. The name always flew over my head whenever it was used. you''d think after months in the


    gang I''ll be used to the code name but I wasn''t.


    I stood up and bounced in my feet a bit.


    Styles looked at me with a serious expression. I looked back at him with the same expression waiting


    for my pep talk.


    "Don''t embarrass me." He warned seriously  and I blinked realising this was the pep talk. it was as


    good as I was ever gonna get.


    I almost rolled my eyes at him.


    I walked out of the tunnel again but  this time I wasn''t going to watch anyone. I was the one fighting.


    I took in all the cheers, my opponent was already in the ring. I recognise him immediately.


    He was a rising fighter like me. Also my age. I''ve seen him fight. He was good but I''ve been training


    too. Intensely.


    My eyes searched the front row seats until theynded on two familiar chicks.


    I don''t know why I searched for them but I''m d I did.


    I saw them cheering and I swore I could hear their voice over the crowd.


    I lifted my eyes to check the enter crowd for the first time.


    The crowd was big, twice if not thrice to what I was used to.


    Before my nerves could get the better off me. I my gaze met with one of the girls. The quiet one.


    Her eyes were calming. I held her gaze for a few seconds then went back to staring at my opponent.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I had the favor here, the crowd. The crowd fuel any figher''s adrenaline but he had the same advantage


    as me. My opponent was popr than me. So the the fight was in his favor but I had something to


    loose here too. I wasn''t about to disappoint Styles.


    The bell rang and Austin stepped out of the squared ring.


    I tried to remember what Styles taught me over the week but it was hard with the adrenaline telling me


    to lung and punch.


    I stayed rooted in my spot. I let hime for me and when he punched I dodged and I used all my leg


    strength to knee him straight in the middle.


    He groaned and fell on his stomach giving an advantage to kick his ribs.


    He rolled away and made it to his feet.  I smirked when I saw him coughing blood.


    I bounced on my feet and I was hitting my chins on the bloody canvas in the process.


    I egged him on getting cocky. He threw a punch and I blocked him but it turned out it was a decoy


    because hended one on my ribs. I did exactly what Sebastian did.


    I stumbled back and I could practically hear Styles cussing me in my head, your ribs are unguarded.


    I cursed again when I tried covering my ribs because it left my left side vulnerable.


    I tried remembering what he said I should do but came out nk. I couldn''t remember a single thing.


    He came forward and kicked me on the side of my torso. I tried to block him by pushing his leg so he


    couldn''t get all of his kick in but it still hurt like a bitch.


    It took all my will power to not clutch my torso.


    I tried punching him but he blocked and punched me below my ribs and before I could think, hended


    a punch on jaw and I immediately saw stars.


    I coughed and stepped away from him. I shook my head a bit trying to clear my ry vision.


    This guy was getting on my nerves. I needed to knock this guy out before he knocked me out.


    This time I approached him and when he punched I dodged and went for the kill.


    I grabbed his shoulders and I kneed him hard on his torso and ribs. When I let go he stumbled back, I


    followed him throwing multiple punches on him until he lied unconscious on the canvas.


    I smiled proudly as they announced me as the winner.


    Once again my eyes moved to one girl on the front row seats. She was jumping up and down with


    excitement. Literally.


    I smiled and winked at her but my mind had a mind of its own.


    Suddenly I pictured Alora in that seat jumping up and down. I pictured going over the to kiss her as she


    congratted me.


    I immediately shook that thought out of my and caught on the crowd as they cheered my name.


    "Sin! Sin! Sin!." They all cheered. I felt big as they boosted my ego.


    I smiled and turning around busking in all the glory. I paused and lifted my hand with pride.


    The whole crowd cheered differently when I did that. They roared.


    This feeling was irreceable. Not even Alora can match it. It was magical. I couldn''t even put it in


    words.


    My inside was warm and I was feeling... argh I can''t even exin.


    I exited the ring with pride.


    I don''t know why I expected to find styles in the dressing room but I didn''t. He was not in there.


    I quickly got took a shower and for dressed. The excitement of my own fight had died down but I was


    excited to see the fights of legends.


    The door bursted open and when I realised it was my best friend not Styles I tried not to look


    disappointed.


    I was still waiting for his weird congrattions because I knew he wouldn''t say the word.


    "That fight was awesome. Did you see how they all cheered for you. I think you''re more popr than I


    am now. You guys had chemistry that I''m even jealous now. I still have goosebumps thinking about that


    fight. It was awesome. I almost recorded it but you know how security will never let me record


    anything." He stopped when he was out of breath and I chuckled.


    Sebastian rarely rambled and if he was it meant that he was really excited.


    Again I was full of pride. Hearing him praise me was good for my ego.


    "I know but let''s go watch the Legends now." I told him and he went off biting my ear as he started


    talking about the Legends.


    We found space next to girls we were talking to earlier. Our egos were high since we won and them


    gushing over us were not making it better.


    They both gushed over us and I was a bit flustered with their attention.


    We watched as Austin made it to the ring.


    He cheered and hyped the crowd for the uping match. Everyone wanted to see the fight if the


    century.


    He announced the next match and stepped out. Two more matched followed after that before it was


    time for the showcase of the immortals, the legends.


    Austin came out again with a mic in hand.


    "Alright y''all. I''m sure you all wanna know this legend. Those who''ve been around the game long


    enough know who he is. They know how lethal he is. In a blink of an eye he can end a fight. Like


    darkness he creep in slowly till he consumes you."


    The way he spoke kept the crowd on their seats and he sent fear into everyone''s hearts.


    "Yes, trust me when I say he''s scary. He might not look like it but I assure you he is. But is it enough to


    stop Tracy."


    I loved how Austin captured the crowd by his voice. His voice alone sat the stage for the fighters.


    "We''re all familiar with Trace. Our unbeatable champion. No one is ever enough to step up to our


    beast. He destroy body. Kills souls. Is this legend gonna prove to be enough of a challenge for Trace or


    will he just be another victim."


    All I wanted to know is who is this shadow. I wanted to put a face to the name.


    "They say, darkness isn''t the absence of light but the conviction of light. Let me introduce to you. The


    legends. Trace and Shadow."


    Austin got off the ring and Trace made it to the ring.


    He walked slowly basking in the cheered of the crowd. I have to admit, whoever was facing him has his


    hands full.


    He''s one heck of a fighter. He''s a destroyer but  I heard shadow is a God of fighting but I doubt he can


    beat Trace.


    He got in the ring and Shadow came out.


    As soon as he got into the light my jaw dropped. I couldn''t process what I was seeing.


    I mean was it real or was i really seeing Stylesing down the ramp.


    I felt a tap on my shoulder but I couldn''t take my eyes if the scene that just unravel in front of me.


    He couldn''t be Shadow. He just couldn''t be.


    I mean I realised that this past week that he knew a thing or two about fighting.


    When you''re an outside man it''s easy to judge. That''s what I thought.


    I mean you can coach a football team and draw up strategies but that doesn''t mean you know how to


    y football.


    I turned around and locked gaze with Sebastian. His expression mirrored mine. Shocked.


    "That is... that is." He stuttered and I really couldn''t me him. I was still processing the whole thing.


    When I looked back, Styles had made it in the ring. He and Trace were having a stare down. Trying to


    establish dominance.


    They all had dangerous expression. Their gaze were nk yet rigid and cold.


    Everyone in the arena could feel their power radiating off them. You could simply tell that by the cheers


    the crowd was making.


    They were different.


    The bell rang and Styles lunged. I heard the crowd hiss as they knew it was a rookie mistake.


    Especially dealing with Trace.


    I could see the ending and I wondered what would happen to Trace if he beat him.


    I doubt Styles is the kind of man to take defeat lightly. He will use his influence as the Godfather to kill


    Trace.


    Trace blocked his attack with speed and as he was about tounch a counter attack, one he always


    use to finish his opponents.


    Just as he was about to punch, Styles dodged and everyone gasped. No one has ever dodged that


    attack yet Styles had done it so effortlessly.


    The match had a quick pace. Both fighters were quick but it dawned to everyone who was quicker.


    Styles.


    Because he sessfully delivered an elbow to the back of Trace''s head so that Trace stumbled


    forward making him look like an idiot.


    It almost looked like he was toying with him.


    Trace turned around quickly and didn''t miss a beat as he tried to make an advanced on Styles.


    I say tried because Styles blocked it with ease and pushed Trace back and punched him square on the


    jaw then a jumping knee on his chin.


    His head thrown back as Styles kicked his left knee without giving him a second. Trace was down in


    one knee then Styles kicked the other.


    Trace was kneeling in front of Styles.


    Then it dawned on me. He did it on purpose. He wanted Trace to kneel in front of him. He wanted to


    embarrass him in front of his crowd.


    He''s sadistic. I smiled as he delivered the final blow.


    The spinning kick connected with the side of Trace''s head and he dropped on the canvas.


    Styles was standing tall as everyone cheered.


    Sebastian''s mouth gape. Trace neverid a single blow.


    I looked at Styles as Austin came back to the ring.


    How many secrets can one man hold.


    The Godfather. Now Shadow.


    What many more secrets can he hold.


    It''s not the fact that he''s Shadow that''s mind blowing. It''s the fact that he''s the best in underground


    fighting.


    People came and got Trace out of the ring. Austin praised Shadow. My mind was so lost that I didn''t


    hear a thing until Sebastian shook me.


    "That was fucking awesome. Did you really see that." He eximed and gushed. "I respect him even


    more now. He''s the best. Really no shitting."


    I didn''t even know what to say because in the past four minutes my mind has been trying to


    Sebastian and I went to collect our winning. It''s was a big night today so we got a grand each.


    Tim or Tom, one of Styles'' goons approached me.


    "The Godfather left the car for you to take you wherever you wish." He told me.


    I frowned at him. He left why?


    "Where did he go?" I asked even though I knew he wouldn''t tell me. If he left me he didn''t want me


    knowing where he was going.


    Or he knew you wanted answers. Well that''s a good point.


    "He said to tell you that he''ll answer your question." Well damn. I was right. "He suggested I take you


    and your friend to a club."


    I raised my brow at him him. Did he now.


    "Hey Seb." I hollered. "Wanna go to a club right now?"


    He walked towards me with the two girls and I''m ashamed to admit I still don''t know the name of the girl


    I''m suppose to fuck by the end of the night.


    It didn''t help that she was nothing like Smurf-


    Oh fuck! Why though? Can''t I go just two hours without thinking about her?


    "Yeah sure. They says it''s fine." He said.


    I need to go drink and learn this girl''s name, fuck her brains out and get Alora out of my head.


    "Right cool. Let''s go." I monitored them to follow me to the SUV.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Sage Miller


    I grinned widely looking around the club we just entered. I looked at the doll I had my hand around then


    shed her a big grin, she smiled back. Sebastian disappeared the moment we got inside, probably for


    a quickie in a restroom stall or even a dark corner somewhere. he''s a shameless dick.


    I snorted shaking my head and gently leading this beauty to find a table.


    Getting in the club was really easy, I just had to show my face and everyone trembled. Just fucking with


    you but I had to use Styles''s name and it worked. By the way that''s my new trick. I don''t know why I


    didn''t think of that a long time ago.


    "Your phone''s ringing again." The girl pointed out, is it bad I still don''t know her name. I wanna ask but


    it seems rude to ask after she told me and after this long.


    I took out the damn thing out of my pocket and looked at the screen before I muted thing. It''s been


    going off since we got out of the car. This time it was Kate and shit is that girl obsessed. The first


    couple of times it was Wren then Alora called and unfortunately I won''t be picking up any calls from any


    of them, they can all ruin my day tomorrow.


    I grabbed her hand and led her to the entrance to the VIP lounge. I took out the stash of money I won


    which was 2 grand. I handed the hostess at the door the cash and ordered drinks opening a tad.


    "What do you want want?" I turned around and asked my new friend.


    "Oh, I don''t drink." She yelled over the music. I stared at her stunned, I tilted my head to the side and


    raised one eyebrow at her. She chuckled nervously avoiding eye contact. Her cheeks quickly turned


    bright red embarrassed. Even in the dimly lit club I could see it.


    I smiled shaking my head a bit before I ordered a diet coke for her. It''s a wonder what she''s doing here


    when she''s so innocent.


    I spotted Sebastian but he was already making his way to us with, I''ll call her Brittney and mine will be


    Tiffaney,mon white trash name. I don''t know how much trash the girl I''m with is but if she let me


    fuck her she''s trash. Sebastian had already seen. I waited for them to get to us before we all went to


    the VIP booth I booked.


    The vibe in the whole club was freaking lit, even Sebastian was bobbing his head to the beat of the


    music and that butch doesn''t loosen up.


    The drinks and bottle I ordered arrived the same times as us apanied by a hot waitress that both


    Sebastian and I shamelessly thirsted over. She bent down putting down our drinks and again


    shamelessly checked out her ass. Yep, she will be getting a huge tip. She deserves it.


    After a few drinks and a few diet cokes, Tiffaney and I went to the dance floor and danced.


    She dance around me swaying her hips. I could swear she was drank bit I''ve been with her all night


    and she hasn''t had  a drop of alcohol. She grinded herself on me purposely turning me on. That was


    confirmation, she is trash and I couldn''t be more happy about it.


    I had eyes and I saw that she was a looker. She was beyond smoking hot and I was a man. She turned


    me on but one problem. Even right now dancing with this smokey hot girl, Alora still roams in my head.


    She was ruining me.


    I couldn''t get Alora out of my mind. Smurf and Tiffaney areplete opposite but my stupid brain


    couldn''t stopparing the two.


    I closed my eyes and exhaled deeply then opened then. I spotted a familiar figure in the sea of bodies


    on the dance floor. I froze shocked and pissed. The light buzz I had obtain up until this point vanished


    and I became sober. Tiffaney realized I wasn''t into the dancing like before. She stopped grinding


    herself on me then looked up at my face frowning.


    She tried to say something but my attention was on the girl in a ck dress dancing with some fucker


    only a few feet away from me. I kissed my teeth feeling disappointed and annoyed at her. She was


    obviously drunk, I could tell that much.


    At some point I guess Tiffaney followed my eyes andnded on Evernly.


    "Is she your girlfriend?" She asked talking in my ear.


    "No, my sister." I growled.


    Someone grabbed me by the shoulder and when I turned my head around I raised it was Sebastian


    who grabbed me. I raised an eyebrow in questioning. The mood, the vibe, it was officially ruined.


    "I saw your sister here in this club just a few minutes ago." Sebastian shouted over the music to be


    heard. I gave him a bored expression then pointed at her showing him I already saw her. He followed


    my hand taking in what I was pointing at. "Oh well shit then."


    The stupid prick she was with dipped his head to kiss her and Eve''s eyes went wide with panic.


    Before I could react, Sebastian was at her side pushing the guy off.


    "What the..?" Eve yelled and locked gaze with me behind a hostile Sebastian. He was waiting for that


    prick to say something so he could rearrange his face but the fucker proved to be a coward because he


    raised his hands and left without arguing.


    Her eyes widen and sure I was pissed at her. It was 2am and I just found her in a club grinding her self


    on some fucker. He could be a fucking rapist or even a worse a psychopath.


    "Sage-" She started but I cut her off.


    "Don''t." I warned and grabbed her wrist and dragged her to our booth.


    "Are you fucking kidding me? What the fuck are you doing here?" I threw the question at her.


    "Stop bossing me around Sage. I''m not a child." She defended herself and crossed her arms on her


    chest like a child.


    I don''t know if it was the alcohol or what but I was pissed. Really pissed.


    How could she fucking do this? Twice in one week?


    "Fuck Eve. You''re so fucking drunk." I stated.


    "No shit Sherlock." She said sarcastically and I heard Sebastian snort.


    I red at him which shutting him up.


    I was afraid that she was turning into Alora. She was drinking too much.


    "Stop the fucking attitude." I warned her. "We are leaving, right now."


    I left no room for any argument from her. I grabbed her wrist while Sebastian went to get her purse


    where she told us it was. As soon as we got out of the club, Eve passed out on my arms. I quickly


    grabbed her right before she could fall and threw he over my shoulder. I was pissed, she could''ve


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    passed out on that fucker''s hands. Unbelievable!


    I debated driving her to my house or Wren''s. At the end I decided to drive her to my house.


    I turned to Christina when we were outside. I smiled apologetically.


    "I''m sorry." I told her. I was worried how we''ll fit in Eve''s car since there are three of us.


    "It''s okay, you need to take care of your sister, she clearly needs you right now." She pointed to a past


    out Eve on my shoulder. "I''ll call a cab."


    She took out her phone but I stopped her. I''m attracted to a woman who understands my sisteres


    first.


    "Or you coulde to my house. With me." I couldn''t believe I was flirting with her while I have a past


    out Eve on my shoulder.


    I still haven''t figured out how we''ll get home. Eve''s car is only a two seat.


    "It''s okay." She gave me a sad smile.


    "I mean it. Come with me." This time I didn''t ask her. I was telling her.


    "Okay." She blushed.


    I guess we could all take the SUV and have someone follow me in Eve''s car.


    Sebastian stumbled with his woman outside the club. They were both so drunk but I had sobered up.


    Eve sobered me up.


    I was almost forgetting about Alora.


    I called the Styles'' driver and tossed him Eve''s keys.


    "You follow me in her car and I''ll take the SUV." I told him.


    He didn''t argue but dis as told.


    I watched Sebastian get in his car and drive away.


    I walked to the SUV and ced Eve on the back seat and drove to my house still pissed at her that she


    put herself in danger yet again only tonight there was no bartender to look out for her. I hate to think


    what would''ve happened if I wasn''t there or didn''t spot her but that''s exactly were my mind goes. It


    continuouslyes up with damn scenarios.


    Once I got to my house I carried Eve to her room. It''s been a while since she was here and I tries to


    keep the room as clean as possible.


    I went downstairs and saw Tiffaney standing awkwardly and ufortably in the living room.


    When she saw me she immediately rxed.


    "Thank you for letting me stay here." She told me.


    "No, thank you for being patience. I know this isn''t your ideal night and I''m sorry that she crushed our


    night." I told her shing a grin.


    "It''s okay and I think that it''s actually cute how you drop everything the minute your sister need you."


    She gave me a warn smile.


    Cute. I scoffed. There''s nothing cute about me.


    "Yeah well she didn''t give me a choice." I told her stalking towards her slowly.


    She hid her surprise when she realized what I was doing.


    "Eh.. um.." She stuttered and I almostughed at her. "I''m a virgin."


    She blurted out and I choked on absolutely nothing.


    "You''re what?" I must have heard her wrong.


    "I''m a virgin." Her cheeks were crimson red.


    "Eh..um.." It was my turn to stutter. "It''s okay. We won''t so anything."


    I told her. She released a breath. Honestly I didn''t wanna deal with the drama of breaking her virginity.


    I''m not the best person for that. I''ve done it once and it was horrible. I''m not the smoothest person to do


    that.


    "It the we''ll just sleep." I reassured her again. She nodded.


    I grabbed her hand and led her upstairs. The atmosphere was tense and awkward.


    I don''t do well with awkward. I hate awkward.


    "Just rx." I coaxed her.


    "I can''t. I think I should leave." She said fiddling with her fingers.


    "It''s 3 am and I''m not an asshole." Not to you at least. "I won''t licked you out just because you won''t


    sleep with me. Besides there''s a lot of danger around this hour, just stay."


    "Most guys get upset when I tell them I''m a virgin. They kick me out.." She started to ramble but I cut


    her off.


    "I''m not most guys and I promise I''m not upset. I''m just d you told me." I chuckled and threw her my


    tee to wear.


    She thanked me and I turned around while she changed.


    Iid in the bed and she slowly got in andid at the end of the bed. I chuckled.


    "Come on, now you''re being ridiculous. I don''t bite." I monitored for her toe closer.


    She cautiously came closer and I helped her and pulled her till  her head was rested on my chest.


    I kissed her and I couldn''t help but think that only a few hours ago. Another girl was lying like this.


    We talked for a while and she finally told m that her name is Christina so I can stop calling Tiffaney in


    my head and Christina suits her better than Tiffaney,


    We fell asleep.


    I woke up to an empty bed and a hangover. I looked around and realized it was probably midday or


    close to.


    I showered and made my way downstairs following the aroma of breakfast.


    I always liked when Connor cooked.


    To my surprised the person in my kitchen wearing my tee was not Connor.


    To my surprise it was Christina. I was surprised that she hasn''t left not that I wanted her to. I didn''t mind


    herpany. It was refreshing to have a girl I didn''t fuck or wanted to fuck. There''s less drama that


    way, something I need more of.


    When I woke up to an empty bed I thought she left but then again I saw her shoes but my hangover


    self was too hangover to make much of it.


    "I thought you left." I eximed. I couldn''t hide my surprise.


    "Yeah, I wanted to but I didn''t wanna seem ungrateful and leave without saying goodbye and you


    wouldn''t wake up so.." She stopped herself when she realized she was rambling. That made me smile.


    "I made breakfast." She gave me a heart warming smile. Surprisingly I wasn''t checking her out even


    though she is wearing just a tee and underneath that tee is just a panty.


    "Thank you. You didn''t have to." I told her taking a bite off her toast.


    She cooked better than Connor. That was the first thing I noticed.


    "It''s no problem really. I just appreciate you letting me stay here." She told me.


    "I better change and leave before Dad send out a search squad." She chuckled.


    "Your dad is a cop." I pointed out following her upstairs.


    "Yeah." She said.


    All the more reasons to stay away from this girl. I don''t need or want her dad sniffing in my business.


    "Wow." I told her as she got dressed.


    "Tell me about it." She sighed grabbing her phone and purse.


    "Good bye Sage. I really enjoyed spender time with you." She said once she was at the door.


    "Me too. Now let me drive you." I offered.


    "I already called a cab." I just now realized the yellow car on the curb. "I hope I see you again."


    "Yeah me too." I told her as she walked away and u followed her.


    I kissed her before she got inside.


    The cab drove away and I stood there wondering.


    What''s funny is that even though her father is a cop I wanted to spend more time with her and


    surprisingly not to fuck her.


    She wasn''t on my mind like Alora was. She didn''t get me hard without touching me.


    I wanted herpany. Just to be her friend, I need one even though I know her father being a cop


    could prove to be fatal.


    What''s also funny is that she was attending illegal fighting when her father is a cop. How ironic.


    I went back inside and ate my breakfast  while I waited for Eve to wake up.


    I didn''t forget about Styles and since today was Sunday and I didn''t have to go back to the warehouse I


    didn''t know when I''ll be able to see him.


    Monday morning  I was leaving for Canada to visit the grandparent. Wren had arranged flights for us


    and Eve agreed to go which was the important part.


    Styles already knew about my absence so I guess I''ll talk to him about the whole Shadow thing when I


    get back.


    I won''t be leaving for more than 5 days. Originally I wanted to stay longer but I have business to take


    care off and Eve didn''t agree to stay longer than 5 days.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Sage Miller


    Monday morning the bags were packed, flight book. Zac drove us to the airport and of course Wren


    tagged along.


    I''d tter myself and say she couldn''t get enough of me but she was her for Eve and I really couldn''t


    me her though, my sister is hard not to love or get attached to her, ask Styles.


    "Call me if you don''t feelfortable or you just wanna leave. I''ll book you a flight or juste get you


    myself." She instructed as she inspected Eve.


    She had confessed to me that she was worried about Eve''s mental stability. I agreed with her. I was


    also worried.


    "Ok mom, I think she gets it." Zac chuckled as he got his Wren off Eve.


    "I also wanna say goodbye to her." I loved how they all fussed over her.


    I wasn''t jealous or envious. I was just happy she had more people that cared about her as much as I


    am because let''s face it. I''ll die before I reach 20. Just thinking that if our trip goes well she''ll have more


    people to look after here when I no longer can brings me great relief.


    I watched with a smile as they argued about who wants to hug. Eve just stood there ufortable.


    My eyes moved to a familiar unwee figure casually approaching us with his hands in his pockets.


    "I thought this was a family thing." I said loud enough for him to hear me.


    He rolled his eyes.


    "I didn''te for you little man." Mason said and Eve snapped her head up and her face lit up and I


    groaned along with Zac.


    Little man my ass.


    "I came to say goodbye to my princess." He said looking at Eve.


    Both Zac and I scoffed.


    "I thought you were attending a meeting with you dad." Eve eximed happily.


    Clearly she was the only person happy to see him her expect Wren but let''s not count Wren because


    she''s too nice to dislike anyone or show her displeasure to anyone.


    I didn''t realize Zac had made his way next to me until he spoke.


    "I don''t like this." He pointed out.


    "He''s your friend. Get him to stop." I told him bitterly.


    "Don''t you think I''ve tried but it''s Eve man. It would be like taking candy from a baby. How cruel will that


    be, look at her, she smiles andugh whenever he''s around." He pointed out and I agreed. "She seems


    happy, how can I take that away from her and you know her, she''ll do whatever she goddamn please."


    I hated that I saw what Zac meant, she''s seemed a thousand times better whenever he''s around. I


    wasn''t blind I saw it, every time he was around she looks more alive. Just a few minutes ago before he


    came here she was sulking and brooding now she''s all smiles.


    "Honestly dude, it''s weird. My sister friends with my best friend. I can''t process it." I felt bad for his


    sanity. I couldn''t handle Eve being friends with either Connor or Sebastian, I know how they think, it''ll


    be too freaky and weird.


    I chuckled.


    "Sucks to be you." I said just as my phone vibrated indicating a new a text.


    I took out my phone and almost choked on my spit.


    ''Get him away from her if you don''t want me making an appreciate'' the text was from Styles.


    I reread the message again and again. I looked around the busy airport but didn''t see any suspicious


    cars


    The nerve of him for texting me or even stalking us when he''s avoiding my calls all day yesterday.


    I''m not angry he''s stalking us. I''ve had a feeling he''s been doing that for a while now.


    Another massage popped. It''s just annoying.


    ''Get a move on slowpoke and stop gauging you look ridiculous, now on it. I mean it'' It was another text


    from him.


    Even though what I just read sounded deranged. I didn''t want Eve seeing Styles.


    I really wanted to go to Toronto and if she saw him. Things may get a little ugly and we''ll  end up not


    going anywhere.


    Like my ass was on fire I strode to Eve and pulled her back with a scowl.


    "That''s enough. She gave you attention now run along." I shooed him and I heard a snort from Zac.


    "Sage that''s rude." Eve whined as she shrugged my hand off her but I didn''t let her go.


    "Yeah well we got a flight to catch." I shrugged and she rolled her eyes.


    "This was nice surprise Mason. I''m sorry about Sage." She said softly at him and like a starved puppy


    he bounced at the attention.


    "I couldn''t just let you go without saying goodbye."  He told her but he was looking at me.


    "Well thank you anyway. I''m more at ease now. More calm." I gagged and Wren decided to save Zac''s


    sanity.


    "Well Ben and Alex are in Toronto." Wren said. "They''ll be happy to see you. They visited their father


    and it''s a couple of neighborhoods from where you''ll be."


    I was d for the change of topic. Just than I got yet another massage.


    ''Good job, now go before I murder him for staring at her.''


    I rolled my eyes as I read the message but no doubt that I believed him. I''ve spent enough time with


    him to know he doesn''t bluff.


    "I think we should go before we get stuck on TSA and miss our flight." I suggested preventing Wren


    from crying again.


    The woman is overly emotional.


    "Yes, yes. You should leave before mom suggest to board the ne too." Zac joked.


    "You wound me Zac." Wren joked and weughed.


    "We''ll go now. Bye Mason. Bye Zac. Bye Wren." She said and I just waved.


    "Take care of my favorite sister." Zac teased.


    "I''m your only sister Zac." She pointed out and noticed both Zac and Wren tensed and they chuckled.


    "Yeah right.." he trailed off and casted his eyes to his shoes.


    I sighed and grabbed Eve and walked away.


    I had never been on a ne or left Miami or the country for that matter but here I was, on a ne


    visiting my estranged family.


    But that''s what they were. Strangers. But not just any strangers, strangers I wanted to know. To call


    family.


    I nced at Eve who was seated next to me. Her mind was aloof and I knew what she was thinking.


    I ced my hand on top of hers to stop them from shaking. I gave her a little squeeze.


    "Don''t worry they''ll love you." I reassured her.


    She always had an obsession with being liked.


    "But what if they don''t." She voiced her concerns.


    "Then they are fools. Besides you heard Wren the moment you want to get the hell out of the we''ll just


    ring her okay?"


    "Okay." She nodded.


    Yep, that just confirmed it. I''m never going on a ne again.


    Don''t get me wrong. The ne experience is great and all since we were on first ss so that was


    cool.


    But the baggage im is a nightmare. I''ve never had to wait that long for something. Especially


    something that was mine.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was aggravated and finally getting our luggage. I texted Wren as instructed to tell her we''ve arrived


    safely and made our way outside where our ride was apparently waiting.


    "Rx okay." I coaxed Eve next to me.


    "I''m trying to okay." She snapped I was gravely taken aback but she quickly mended her mistake.


    "I''m sorry Sage. I didn''t mean to snap at you I''m just nervous and we''ve been waiting for such a long


    time to im out luggage." She said remorseful.


    "It''s okay. No harm done." I told her and when we made it to the front I was shocked and amused. Yet


    embarrassed.


    Arge banner with our faces on it was disyed. Wren had told me he sent pictures and I DID not


    expect them to use them for this.


    "Woah." Eve said beside me as she saw the banner.


    I agreed. That was a bit to much.


    As we got closer they recognized us and a woman squealed. I stopped and so did Eve.


    She didn''t look anything like a grandma. In fact she looked like she was Wren''s age.


    Next to her was a man almost her age. I think.


    "Over here." Thedy shouted while the man''s cheeks turned red.


    I looked at Eve and she had her brow raise. I shrugged and started walking towards them.


    "I''m so excited." The woman told the man and I realized that the had a kid next to them who was typing


    on his phone. He was probably younger than me by 2 years.


    "I''m Mich." She said excitedly. "And you''re Evernly and Sage."


    I watched as the kid rolled his eyes and I almost snort.


    "Uhmm.. yeah." Eve awkwardly said.


    "I''m your Aunt." She said and squealed. "Feels so exciting to say it."


    She suddenly dropped the banner and hugged Eve who looked like she was gonna pass out any


    moment.


    "You look so much like your mom. In fact you look exactly like her." She added as she pulled back and


    held her at arms length just checking her.


    "And you..." She turned to me. "You look so much like Mike but of course I can see ra in there but


    you look like Mike mostly. You''re even taller than he was when he was sixteen."


    She rambled as she examined me from head to toe.


    "Mom let them breath." The kid said without looking up from her phone.


    I could tell he was a spoilt rotten brat.


    Her mom red at him yfully.


    "That rude brat is my son.." He once again rolled his eyes. "... Damien, your cousin. And my husband


    over here, your uncle Andrew."


    "How was your flight?" Andrew spoke for the first time.


    "Umm. It was good." Eve answered since Andrew was looking at her.


    Eve shifted ufortable as Andrew continued to stare at her.


    "Sorry I didn''t mean to stare." Andrew chuckled. "I just can''t get over how much you look like Wren. Do


    you know Wren''s mother?"


    "Umm No." Eve answered.


    "The three of you look exactly like each other." He told her and I was stunned. "I''ll show you pictures."


    "I''d like that." She surprised me by saying.


    "Ok now now. Let''s get home before Miranda blow a fuse. She''s so anxious to meet you two." Mich


    said.


    We all got into the care and we drive off. Damien was still on his phone while Eve fiddle with her


    fingers.


    I must tell you that Mich doesn''t shut up. The whole ride to the house she was the only one talking.


    Andrew asked a few questions and would give his input from time to time.


    They asked about ra''s whereabouts and I said I didn''t know. I didn''t want to talk about ra.


    Turns out the family didn''t even know dad and Aunt Lauren had died. Andrew cried but more so


    Mich.


    We found out Andrew was Wren''s best friend despite the age difference. Mich is a doctor and


    Andrew too over thew firm after dad left since it was his duty to take over from grandfather since he


    was older.


    Andrew is the youngest. The first born was dad then Aunt Lauren andstly it was Andrew.


    "We''re here." Mich announced. "I had to stop Miranda from inviting the whole neighborhood to


    announce your arrival."


    Andrew chuckled and I noticed Eve''s leg bouncing nervously.


    I ced my hand on her knee to offerfort.


    "Mom is way too excited." Andrew added.


    "You''ll be fine." I whispered loud enough for only Eve to hear. She nodded as we got out of the car.


    I looked  up just as Eve did. I gasped as I saw how bit is the house. It wasn''t Wren''s house big but


    close.


    "Wow." I muttered.


    "It seems like we were living in poverty while our families lived in pure luxury." Eve said bitterly which


    made me frownpletely taken aback by her bitterness.


    "It''s not their fault." I defended them.


    But Eve was right. We barely got by while they had all the riches. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not an


    envious person and I''m not bitter.


    In fact, in a twisted fate of logic, I''m happy I grew up the way I did.


    I got the most thing I value the most out of it that I''m sure I wouldn''t have got it if I had riches and


    luxury.


    My sister. I treasure the hell out of her.


    "Whatever." She said as she followed Damien inside the house.


    5 days. Just 5 days.


    I said a little prayer. I didn''t even know what are was praying for.


    Maybe my sanity or that Evest 5 days. But I was praying for 5 days.


    The moment I stepped inside the house I was overwhelmed. It was homey and warm.


    I thought Wren''s house was the gold standard of homey but I was deadly wrong. This house is the gold


    standard.


    "I''m sure you wanna rest after the flight but mom wants to see you first." Andrew informed us.


    Honestly the flight wasn''t that long. It was very short.


    "But I''ll show you to your rooms so you can freshen up andeback downstairs." Mich piped in


    ring at Andrew.


    "Thank you." Eve''s small voice said.


    Mich showed us our rooms which were opposite to each other.


    "Thank you." Eve told her once again. "I''ll be down in five."


    "I''lle get you." I told her and she nodded.


    Honestly I wanted her to transition nicely and I wanted herfort more than anything.


    I went in the room and I was amazed at how big it was.


    It was the right color and it almost made me think it was decorated especially for me.


    I shook my head and clear my head of that thought. It would be very ridiculous.


    I continued looking around. Canada. Toronto. I''m here. It''s hard to actually what to believe.


    I took out my phone to call Styles.


    It rang and when I thought he was not gonna wake up he picked it up.


    "This better be important because I''m really busy." It''s the first thing he said when he picked up.


    He wasn''t pissed nor aggravated so I guess I''ll poke him.


    "That''s what you''re gonna tell me when you ignored me the whole day and let''s not mention you


    following me to the airport."


    "It''s adorable how you think I was following you." He teased. "I wasn''t gonna miss an important part of


    her life. I''ll never miss it. Even if I''m in the background."


    He never seize to stun me. I was lost for words but only for a sort while.


    "Jokes on you because her important part it''s not in am airport but in.. " He cut me off and chuckled.


    "And whose to say I''m not in Toronto right now. Looking at her as she''s standing by her window with a


    cute little frown."


    My heart leaped out of my chest as he said that and I felt an adrenaline rush.


    "I swear to God Styles if you''re here spying on her I''ll forget that you have a while cart-" and he


    chuckled and only then I realized that he was messing with me.


    But I remember telling him I''ll be in Canada not Toronto.


    Of course. He tracked me. Or Eve. I groaned.


    "Rx. I have a cartel and a gang to run and no matter how much I wanna be there I can''t I have


    duties, duties you''re keeping me away from. So tell me what you want or..." He trailed of waiting for me


    to speak.


    "Saturday..." I started but he didn''t let me finish.


    "We''ll talk about that when you get back." He dismissed me and I rolled my eyes. "Now if there''s


    nothing else. I have work to do."


    "You better not ghost me then." I warned and heard his chuckle then the line went dead.


    I sighed and went to get Eve. I knocked on her door and secondster she came out.


    "Are you ready to see the person responsible for our existence." I joked and sheughed but not the


    way I wanted her tough.


    "What''s wrong?" I stopped and got in her way.


    "I''m nervous and scared I feel like I''m gonna be sick." She confessed and I sighed.


    "Don''t worry Eve. They''ll like you and fuss just like Wren, the twins and Zac. Just like me. Okay?" She


    nodded. "Now let''s go down there and meet our family."


    Again she nodded and hands in hands we walked down the stairs.


    "Finally I have a granddaughter. None of this grandsons." I heard the woman gush before I even saw


    her.


    She came into view as we ascended thest step.


    She immediately went to Eve and hugged her.


    I guess that''s the grandma.


    "You look so much like your mom but more beautiful." She gushed twirling her around in a dancing way.


    We all chuckled and I realized Damien wasn''t with them.


    "And you." She came to me and pinched my cheeks. I expected that. That''s how all grandmas are.


    This is almost how I picture this meeting going.


    "You look so much like my Mike. Isn''t that right Andrew? Look at his eyes and his cute nose. I miss him


    so much. My Mike."


    "Yes mom. I''ve been thinking the same thing." Andrew added softly as Grandma sniffed.


    "You two oh gosh I''m so excited. I can now die in peace." She said as tears welled in her eyes.


    "Mom."


    "Miranda."


    Both warnings came from Andrew and Mich.


    "No talk about dying okay. I recently found out I no longer  have a sister or brother. I can''t loose you


    too." Andrew scolded as his voice broke.


    I felt for him. I can''t imagine finding out yearster that Eve died. It would shatter me.


    Imagine him loosing two people all at once after thinking that his siblings are out there living.


    "I''m kidding. I''m just so happy son. Thest time I saw these two Evernly was barely two and Sage was


    only one year. They just filled the space of my lost children in my heart." She exined.


    "Enough about the sappy moments." Grandma chuckled. "Now let me spoil my grandbabies."


    I smile and saw Mich roll her eyes.


    "Brace yourself." She warned and Andrew chuckled.


    I loved how down to earth and weing they all are.


    "Are you okay?" I asked Eve as we followed grandma.


    How weird is saying that. GRANDMA, I tested the word in my head over and over again.


    "Yeah just a bit overwhelmed." She whispered.


    "Tell me if you ever feel otherwise and I''ll tell them to back off." I said meaning it and she knew I mean


    every word.


    "I''m okay I swear." She assured me.


    We made it to the dining area where arge feast was waiting for us.


    "I didn''t know what you two like a so I  asked the maids to make everything. Is that okay or did I forget


    something?" Grandma asked nervously.


    "No. You did not forget anything." I said chuckling while eying everything in the table.


    "Yes. You got everything." Eve added.


    "I''m d like it." She beamed. "Now let''s each I have so much to show you."


    We sat down on the table and they served us just like maids does at Wren''s house.


    Stories were shared of Dad and Aunt Lauren. Tears were shed andughs were shared.


    "Sorry Sage but I never liked your mom." Grandma unapologetically said and I chuckled.


    "Me too." I surprised everyone in the room and myself by saying it out loud.


    Eve choked on her food and all eyes were on me.


    "You never did." Andrew said with his eyes wide.


    I shifted in my seat ufortable.


    "Umm.. eh." I stuttered and Eve was staring at me. She of all people knew why I didn''t like her.


    "Leave my grandbaby. I don''t me him. She was a bitch." Grandma saved me from answering.


    You''d be surprised how much of a free spirit she was. She even cussed a few time since I''ve known


    her and it hasn''t been more than three hours.


    Eve surprised me by bursting outughing. I join and so did grandma. Andrew and Mich just did it


    out of awkwardness and politeness.


    "Your dad was a fool to leave Wren for her. Then Wren was unlucky and married that bustard down the


    road."


    Andrew didn''t miss a chance to pipe in how foolish dad was for leaving Wren. It almost sounded like he


    was resentful.


    "Mom." Andrew warned. "Don''t talk like that about other people."


    Eve snorted then almost choked.


    It seems like Andrew lives to scold or correct his mother with her foul mouth.


    He''s an innocent soul. Just like dad.


    "It doesn''t make any less true." Grandma muttered under her breath.


    From then we ate our food in silence.


    Then the maids cleared the table and we chatted and they practically interrogated us to no end.


    "Um... Damien.. why didn''t he eat with us?" I heard Eve ask Mich and my head whipped towards her


    and my feet were making their way toward her without me even realizing.


    I could practically hear her thought as the gears inside her heard turned. She thought he didn''t like her.


    That little piece of shit. I''ll strangle him before he ruined this for him. Actually I''ll have a little ''chat'' with


    that piece of shit.


    "Don''t mind him. He''s in that phrase you know when he thinks he hates every human." She exined.


    "I''m sure you saw that with Sage."


    No she doesn''t know. I wanted to say but bit my tongue. I never went through that stage because I


    didn''t have the luxury to. I had to watch my back and Eve''s so no I missed it.


    "Don''t take it personal." She added.


    "Okay." Eve whispered frowning and I knew then that she took it personally.


    "Honestly I was surprised when he agreed toe fetch you from the airport. He''s such a headache


    "Your presents are ready grandbabies." I heard grandma yell.


    I will never get use to calling someone my grandma.


    And the woman is a whole mood on her own. She is obnoxiously loud for a grandma.


    "Over here grandbabies."  She hollered for us. And we all followed her voice.


    Andrew and Mich were smiling warmly as they walked with us.


    "Surprise." She yelled two cars with bows stood on front of us.


    And not just any cars. A Mustang Shelby and a Hennessey Venom GT. Sitting in the driveway.


    I looked at Mich and she smiled.


    I was stunned. Shocked even.


    "Come on. Don''t you like it." Grandma asked as she chuckled.


    Eve was the first to snap out of whatever daze we were in.


    She stunned me when she threw her hands around grandma.


    "You didn''t have to grandma. Thank you so much. They''re so beautiful." She gushed and I knew she


    had tears in her eyes.


    "It''s no trouble granddaughter. My husband left me all this money I didn''t know what to do with. An old


    "Thank you grandma." I finally said as I made my way to her.


    "My grandbabies deserves the best." She said as I hugged her and Eve joined in.


    "What are you two doing over there? Come join in on this hug." She called for Andrew and his wife.


    I heard them chuckle but secondster I felt them hug all of us.


    Seconds or even minutester we pulled apart.


    "Don''t you want to take them for a test drive." Grandma dangled keys in front of us.


    "You get the red one." She handed me keys of the Hennessey Venom GT. "You get the blue one."


    She gave an overly excited Eve her keys to the Mustang.


    "Thank you grandma." She beamed. I was happy that she was happy.


    "All the best for my granddaughter."


    "Don''t go far. You need to open the other presents." She told us.


    "There''s more." Eve said. Shocked evident in her tone.


    "Of course. Did you think that was all?" She asked like she couldn''t believe us.


    "Honestly... yeah." I said.


    "Trust mom to buy her grandchildren''s love." Andrew joked.


    "It never fails." She teased. "And I''m not buying their love. Just spoiling them."

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Sage Miller


    I was officially over the Toronto visit. I don''t know how Eve does it, pretending all the time, that shit is


    exhausting. Keeping up with appearances can be so tiring.


    I needed to be myself. I never realized how much the gang was myself until I was away from it for three


    days.


    I miss cussing for no reason at all, I miss snarling or sneering. I miss the blood, I miss being Sin.


    I miss Sebastian. I miss Connor. Damn I even miss Styles and his annoying orders.


    It''s safe to say I was on edge and that''s never a good thing because onement from that little shit


    called Damien I know I''ll blow and do something stupid cause damn the kid is fucking annoying.


    Antsy and me are never a goodbination.


    I was making a mental note to arrange a fight as soon as I get back to Miami when I saw someone


    stretching.


    Entertainment. I beamed to myself as I admired the girl. I wasn''t being a pervert or anything, just


    admiring.


    She was so beautiful and curvey but not as beautiful as Smurf-


    What the fuck? Where did that thought came from?


    Even with so much distance I can''t get her out of my damn mind.


    I shook my heart to rid myself of her and focused on the beauty in front of me.


    Her hair was so red. I wondered if the rumors are true about red haired.


    Is their temper how they say it is?. They say they breathe fire. Their temper is as red as their hair and


    in bed, fuck, in bed they are wild.


    I chuckled as Connor''s words popped in my head.


    I truly do think with my dick.


    Oh well, I can''t change that about me and I happen to like the me that thinks with his dick.


    I decided to just walk up to her and talk to her. I have two more days in this ce. Might as well see


    how long it''ll take me to get her to bed.


    She decided to bend over then her ass was a perfect view for me to admire. The things I was doing to


    her in my mind should be illegal.


    I imagined her ass bouncing on dick, leaving finger markings on her ass. My hand print on her ass


    check.


    Fuck. I hope she''s one of these easy ones.


    "Hello." I cleared my throat when I realized she hasn''t noticed me yet.


    She quickly got up and turned around. Her cheeks were crimson red in embarrassment and I just


    smirked at her.


    She reminded me of someone. She''s one of those innocent ones.


    "Eh.. um.. hey." She shyly said averting her gaze from mine when I wanted to her to make eye contact,


    maybe figure out her eye color.


    "I just had to stop and say hey and admire your beauty and hot body." I shamelessly flirted with her.


    "Ummm. Thank you?" I didn''t think her cheeks could get any red. But because her skin was pale. I saw


    that the exposed part her chest, her neck was now scarlet red. She was as red as her hair.


    "You''re American." She blunted out then realized she said it out loud. She pped a hand over her


    mouth and I chuckled. Her redness deepened. If that''s even possible.


    Before I could reply a voice. Anger, so angry spoke.


    "Get the fuck away from her if you know what''s good for you." He threatened. I looked around and saw


    a guy making his way to us.


    I eyed him up and down and he did the same.


    I could take him on. I said to myself.


    Sure he was fit but I''m skilled and a fighter.


    He too reminded me of someone with the crease and deep frown on his face.


    His eyes were narrowed, rigid, cold, angry and hard. So familiar. The expression was very familiar.


    "I thought I told you to step away from her." He said but this time much slower when he realized I


    wasn''t going anywhere.


    I smirked.


    "You think or I should get away, which one is it? You don''t seem very sure." I rolled my eyes and he


    balled his fist.


    I heard Redie sucked in a breath like she''s afraid for me or something.


    "Whichever is efficient." He practicality growled.


    "Big words. Woooo I''m so scared." I taunt him. This is the most fun I''ve had in days. Days I tell you.


    I''m an adrenaline junkie. I can''t be me. Even if its just this.


    "Fucking Americans." He grumbled and again I rolled my eyes.


    "Protective brother." I said to Redie and her eyes widen. I knew the moment I saw him that he wasn''t


    her brother. Far from it. He wasn''t even family.


    The guy''s jaw worked so hard that I felt bad for his tooth.


    "You''re really testing my damn patience and I don''t have much of it." He said through gritted teeth but


    his irritation amused me.


    "Ahh baby gonna throw a tantrum." I cooed and in a blink of an eye his fist came out.


    I barely dodged it. I grabbed his wrist and twisted it and a piercing scream was heard.


    I was about to punch his sorry as when his girlfriend saved him.


    "He''s father is the chief of police." She rushed out and I stop mid air.


    I looked at the girl then this fucker I was about to punch.


    I would''ve rearranged his face nicely for him so he''ll remember me for the rest of his life.


    If I could just.... I twisted his arm a bit more but his girlfriend was pleading with me.


    I could pound his face real hard and the time his father found out I''d be on my way to Miami. No.


    His father is the chief of police


    His father is the chief of police


    His father is the chief of police


    I repeated but that didn''t stop the edge to punch him. Just once. Just a teny tiny bit.


    I decided to push him off and let go.


    His girlfriend gave me a thank you look and was by his side in seconds.


    The fucker tried to get up and fight me but his girlfriend stopped him.


    "Remember your father said one more trouble he''ll ship you off to military school. Please stop Cole."


    Redie pleaded.


    Then it clicked who they reminded me of. Styles and Eve.


    His anger and her innocence. His jealousy.


    I smirked at him then smiled at her.


    "See you around Redie." I said to her.


    "Fuck off." The guy I now know as Cole said.


    I decided to let them go before I caused trouble and cut our trip short.


    "Bye." Redie whispered and when she was about to wave Cole yanked her arm back.


    They started arguing in whispers and Iughed as I walked away. Laughed real hard as I made my way


    towards grandma''s house.


    Walking up the driveway towards the front door I could feel the buzz of adrenaline and excitement


    leaving me.


    I sighed and walked inside. The first person I saw was Damien.


    I tsked. It was hard getting leaving that piece of shit alone and right now was the perfect time to ''talk'' to


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    I strode over to him and swatted his phone away.


    I ced my hand on his shoulder and he winced because I squeezed it hard.


    "Shhh." I warned him. I did not care of he was my cousin.


    No one. I mean no one messes with my Eve. And he''s about to find out why.


    "What do you want? I didn''t do anything. I swear." He cried out like the pussy he was.


    I almostughed at how pathetic he sounded.


    "You little piece of....." I started but saw Eveing down the stairs. I cussed. "......amazing person.


    Yes. Amazing."


    I talked louder than necessary which confused the heck out of the two people.


    "Don''t drop your phone. You''ll crack the screen." I came up with the lie easy as I bent down and picked


    up the phone.


    Only then did I see what he was texting about. My dear cousin has a boyfriend and he didn''t want my


    fear Uncle to know and yes I got all that from the text I read from his phone.


    I smirked and whispered to him.


    "From now you''re best friend with Eve. Understand? Unless you want me to tell dear mommy about


    babe and that you send BOYS your dick pics." I threatened.


    "What?" He panicked and looked at his phone then his eyes widened.


    "Don''t tell them. Please. They can''t find out." He begged but in a whisper.


    "You know what to do." I told him and left them there.


    This is as close as I got to feeling like back in the gang.


    I''m sadistic, sue me. I love threatening people. I like the smell of fear.


    By the time night came. I was stuck in my room still in Toronto. I was tempted to call Wren and tell her


    Eve wants toe home but I decided against it.


    It would''ve been cruel to her because she was truly enjoying her stay here.


    I never knew five days could be this long. I feel like I''ve been here for months.


    I was lying on my back on the bed listening to music with my eyes closed.


    It was probably one in the morning and I couldn''t sleep. My mind just couldn''t shut down.


    The my phone vibrated from an iing call. At first I wanted to just ignore it but then again I''m bored


    and I couldn''t sleep.


    I picked it up without looking at the caller Id. Whoever it was. I was fine with it. As long as it was a


    human on the other side of the line.


    "Hello." I sang.


    "I didn''t think you''d pick up." The words were slurred and full of sarcasm.


    My heart skipped a beat and I snapped my eyes opened and narrowed at the caller Id.


    I''m not going crazy.


    "Smurf." I rushed out calling her.


    "You know, if you didn''t want to see you could''ve just said so than sending your friend to do it for you. I


    never pegged you for a coward." She spat trying hard not to slur the words.


    "What?" I asked confused. Now I was sitting upright leaning against the headboard.


    Any chance of sleep vanished.


    "I said you''re a fucking coward. Why not juste out and tell me you don''t wanna see me?" She said


    angrily.


    "What are you talking about? You''re drunk. I don''t think you know who you''re talking to." I told her


    settling down.


    "I know very well who I''m talking to Sage." She emphasized my name. "And don''t act clueless cause I


    was just at your house and yourckey told me you''re not in even though your car is in the driveway."


    "I''m in Canada Alora." I said firmly. "Where else would my car be? I''m out of the country."


    "Oh." She whispered.


    "Yeah right oh." I taunted. "What do you take me for?"


    "Well after what happenedst time I didn''t think you''d be too thrilled to see me." She was very drunk


    but her memory was as sharp as day.


    Reminded of what happened Saturday morning I couldn''t help but be bitter.


    "It didn''t take you that long toe crawling back to me." I told her bitterly.


    "You know I would alwayse back crawling to you." She whispered and I almost felt bad for hurting


    her.


    Honestly I knew she''d cone back but I didn''t think it''ll be this soon.


    "So why bother leaving?" I asked her still bitter.


    She sighed.


    "You know why Sage. I don''t know why you do this-" I cut her off.


    "Don''t give me that bullshit you''re about to feed me." I told her raising my voice.


    "I don''t wanna talk about it Sage. Let''s drop it. I have to go to my house." She told me in a defeated


    voice.


    I sighed. She''s drunk and I don''t want her driving at this state.


    "Where are You?" I asked her.


    "Outside your porch." She answered in a small voice.


    "I''ll call Connor to let you in. You can sleep in my room." I told her firmly.


    "He won''t agree to that. He hates me." She said.


    "It''s my house and besides do you me him?" I asked her and cussed myself for the bitter tone.


    "They just know one side of the story." She said and I sensed she was no longer talking about Connor


    alone.


    "So there''s another side of the story. Because from where they stand. They''ve seen pretty much the


    whole story." I defended them.


    "There''s always two sides to a story Sage." She argued back quietly.


    I was about to tell her something then remembered what I was suppose to do. I sighed and pinched the


    bridge of my nose.


    "I''ll.... just stay there okay?... I''ll call Connor he''ll let you in." I told her.


    "Ok." She said softly. And just as I was about to hang up she called me.


    "Sage." Her voice was so soft, so quiet.


    "Yes."


    "When are youing back?" She asked. I swear I heard the desperation in her voice. It pierced


    through my heart.


    "In two days." I told her. My heart still clenching.


    "Okay." She yawned.


    "Don''t fall asleep." I warned her.


    "I won''t." She yawned again.


    I sighed knowing she won''t stay awake.


    I hanged up and called Connor.


    He''s gonna cussed the he''ll out of me if she pass out.


    Surprisingly he picked up early. Like he wasn''t asleep at all.


    "I don''t appreciate being woken up in the middle of the night Sage." He grumbled as soon as he picked


    up.


    "Hello to you too. Here I thought you''d be thrilled to answer my call because you missed me." I said


    sarcastically. I can almost see him rolling his eyes.


    "First your girlfriend.. if that''s what I can call her. Now you. What do you want Sage." He grunted in


    disapproval.


    "Straight to the point I see." I stated clearing my throat. "Open the door for Alora. She knows her way I


    just want you to open the door."


    He growled.


    "Please." I added.


    "I should''ve known that''s why you called me." I heard rustling on the other end. "I don''t even know why


    you put up with her shit. She alwayses to you when she''s drunk then as soon as she''s sober she


    leaves your sorry ass."


    I listened to his lecture. His words sounded very simr to Eve''s and hearing them stings.


    "Stop with the lecture. Open the door for her." I almost yelled angry.


    "I''m looking out for you man. I don''t even know what you see in her because all I see is a drunk and


    slu-"


    "I dare you to finish that sentence. I dare you. If you don''t have anything nice to say just shut up. Didn''t


    your mom tell you that." I sneered knowing I hit a nerve with my words.


    I didn''t start it. I don''t know why I always fight fire with fire.


    "You''re fucking messed up Sage. How could you say such shit?" Disbelief filled his voice.


    "Open the Goddamn door Connor." I ordered him.


    "She''s fucking passed out." He called out.


    "Yeah well I suggest you you pick her up and stop being a dickhead." I told him.


    "Yeah well I''m not doing that shit." He said firmly.


    "You better pick her up nicely and be gently when you go up the stairs then ce her in my bed or you


    can get the fuck out of my house." I threaten slowly.


    I heard his gasp and I knew I just fucked up.


    "Fine I''m out of here." He scoffed.


    "Fuck Connor. I took you in when you had nowhere else to go. I found you on the street dirty and


    disgusting. Gave you a roof over your  head and a warm ce to sleep and this is how you fucking


    thank me. Pick Alora up and close the goddamn door. Go to sleep and we''ll talk when Ie back.


    Stop behaving like a bitch."


    I ended my speech and hung up. I just hope he do it because I didn''t mean every fucked up thing I said


    to him.


    Fuck!


    Fuck!


    Fuck!


    Why can''t I just have a fucking filter?


    It seems I''m only tamed around Eve. Everyone else is fucked.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Sage Miller


    Never have I been this excited for summer to be over so I can get back to school.


    The thought of going back to school in just three week made my knees wobble just thinking about it.


    And I still felt like three weeks was a long time. I wanted to back to school tomorrow.


    Of all this excitement because I''d be going to school driving a Hennessey Venom.


    Hennessey Venom. I sighed in excitement just thinking about all the eyes that would be on me.


    Never in the history of our school has any student driven a Hennessey and all their cars don''t cost even


    close to what my car costs.


    The only other person I''ve seen driving a Hennessey Venom is Styles but his is ck.


    And so is everything of his. My conscious mocked. True. I admitted. The guy doesn''t wear any other


    color than ck.


    I''m beginning to think his soul is ck but I''m not there right now. I''m on the Hennessey Venom case.


    I''ll be the envy of the student body. I''ll be popr than the seniors.


    Maybe I can even be the captain. That would be history. A captain that isn''t a quarterback.


    I''ll be legendary.


    Even the teachers don''t drive cars that cost too much. They all drive Sedans. It''s sad really.


    Of course before I can get back to school, I have to leave this goddamn forsaken city.


    I''m still in Toronto. At least we''re leaving for the airport but still. I''m still in Toronto.


    I''ve told everyone I know of course that I''ll be driving a Hennessey Venom.


    I''ve sent pictures. Of course non of them really believe me but that''s alright because their jaws are


    gonna hit the floor when they see me driving a Hennessey Venom.


    I just have to wait a few days for it to be delivered. Grandma wouldn''t let me just drive it across the


    border.


    "I can''t believe five days are over." Micheal said in an overly dramatic manner.


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes.


    "Yeah. It was really good knowing my brother''s kids." Andrew agreed.


    Just like how they picked us up, they drove us to the airport.


    "I had fun. I really love grandma." Eve said and I was happy she was happy.


    That''s all that matters.


    "Yeah Miranda is...." Micheal tapped her chin thinking of the right word to describe her.


    "Something else." Andrew finished for her.


    That all got usughing because she truly was something else. Something else entirely and I''m saying


    that in the most respectful way.


    "Time truly flies when you''re having fun." Michealmented with a sigh. "Promise to visit soon.


    Miranda was really happy to meet you."


    "Yeah she was. I guess Mike and Lauren have been gone for long than you filled that space for her. It


    doesn''t help that you too behave like both of them."


    "How so?" I asked looking at Eve.


    I knew she wanted to know but she''d never ask because dad and Aunt Lauren has always been a hard


    topic for her. She doesn''t wanna acknowledge them in her life.


    "Your bond. I use to be so jealous of how on sync they always have been. She moved and he moved.


    Just like the both of you." He exined and I look at Eve again. "It''s like the reincarnation of both of


    them. It was no surprise when we realised they left together but it didn''t stop it from hurting any less."


    After what he said. Everyone in the car seemed to be deep in thoughts.


    I found myself thinking of what I could remember about both dad and Aunt Lauren.


    They ran away together. I realised that both Eve and I could do that.


    Aunt Lauren was always at our house. I remember thinking that both dad and her were having an affair.


    But knowing what I know now, that thought looked ridiculous.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They were just siblings that really loved each other. Just like Eve and I. Yes, just like Eve and I.


    I didn''t even realised the car had stopped until they called me to get out.


    "Don''t wanna leave Toronto yet?" Micheal joked as I got out.


    Out of the pair, Micheal was the easy going. While Andrew was quiet and polite.


    "Mom said your cars will be in the states in one day and delivered in two. We already shipped them. So


    thats good." Andrew told us as they walked us inside the airport.


    "Thank you Uncle. I had fun in Toronto. I''m just sad Damien couldn''te."


    The little shit picked up his attitude after I talked to him and thest couple of days he treated Eve


    better and they were best friends.


    "His friends got back from their vacation and he couldn''t wait." Micheal made an excuse for him.


    "Please visit soon."


    "We will." Eve said hugging her.


    I don''t know about her but me, It''ll be a while before I return.


    "I love you kiddos." Andrew said hugging her then pulling me in.


    I felt Micheal wrap her arms around us.


    "We love you too Uncle." Eve said. "You too Aunty."


    I was surprised how quick she gave them her love yet she still refuse to call Wren mom.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if she never said those three words to Wren.


    The flight home was uneventful. Other than a text from Wren letting me know they''ll be waiting for us in


    when wend, I spent most if the flight watching some ro that was on.


    I still don''t like airports. Dealing with baggage im is a nightmare. Still waiting for my luggage I got a


    text.


    I opened it I was almost not surprised who it was.


    I''m here to pick you up. You know the car.-S


    Iughed then replied.


    You missed me that much-S


    Within seconds he replied. I haven''t talked to talked spoken to him since Monday.


    Pipped down fucker, the fact that now you own a Hennessey Venom doesn''t mean shit-S


    What the fuck? How the fuck does he know that?


    I never told him shit. The people I told aren''t even in his circle.


    After we got our luggage we went to meet Wren. Well I wasn''t about to leave with them but I needed to


    make sure Eve got to Wren before I left.


    "Bye sis. My friends are picking me up." I told her hugging her.


    "So that''s who you were texting just now."


    "Erh.. yeah."


    She sighed.


    "It''s okay. I''ll tell Wren. Be safe Sage. I love you."


    "I love you too Eve." I kissed her cheek and left.


    I flung my duffle bag as I walked the opposite direction of where Eve was.


    I easily spotted the familiar ck SUV. I''m used to it now.


    I wonder why he doesn''t drive his cars anymore. If they were mine.  I''d drive each everyday.


    Lately he drives his bikes ore with SUV.


    I opened the door and got in and didn''t even bother with greetings.


    He smirk proved that he mention my car because he knew I''de if he did. But I would''ve came even


    without.


    "And how the fuck did you know about the car?"


    "Your Uncle used Jane''s shippingpany to transport the cars." He shrugged.


    "You say it like it''s suppose to exin how you know about it." I deadpanned narrowing my eyes at him.


    "It''s my sister''spany." He shrugged again.


    "So? That still doesn''t exin how you know about it. It''s your sister''spany not yours." I grumbled.


    "I don''t appreciate you tracking me."


    "And who said I was tracking you?"


    "Oh my God that''s even worse." I groaned.


    "Well." He trailed off.


    "Are you aware how much of a creep you are?" I asked with my brow raised.


    "I''m well aware."


    "You''re hopeless." I give up. This guy is hopeless. "So you wanted to pick  me up because you missed


    me."


    I teased with a little pout. He rolled his eyes then ran a hand through his hair making it messy.


    "Actually... erh. " he started not quite sure if he should continue. "I want your help with something."


    Okay. This sounds exciting.


    "Who are we killing?" I beamed rubbing my hands together.


    "We''re not  killing anyone."  He deadpanned amused.


    I have no idea why does helping him kill anyone excites me this much.


    "So we''re gonna torture them?" I asked again. It''s still good.


    "We''re not gonna torture anyone." He rolled him eyes.


    Okay. I don''t know what else would he need my help with.


    "Are we gonna spy on anyone?" That could be fun I guess.


    "No."  He said dryly.


    I absolutely have no other idea what else.


    "What then?" I asked impatiently.


    A thought then crossed my mind and my eyes widen-


    "I am not helping you get back with Eve." I said a little louder than necessary.


    His head whipped to me his eyes wide a little.


    So he doesn''t want help with that so what does he want me to help-


    "Well now that you mention it." He trailed off smirking.


    "No. Hell no. Obviously no. Absolutely no. Nada. Zinch. No. No fucking way. Dead no. N-"


    "I get it. Sheesh. I didn''t know someone can say no in that many way." He told me very amused.


    "Yeah well I wanted to get my point across." I muttered under my breath but I knew he heard me.


    "Back to what I was saying." I nodded for him to continue. "There''s this gir-"


    I immediately got my knees on the car seats and frowned.


    Well shit!


    "Fuck no. I''m not helping you get any girl. Trust me I''ll burn that stupid girlfriend of your alive."


    No fucking way!


    "Would you shut the fuck up for a minute." He said rather irritated and annoyed. "You don''t want me


    dating your sister, you don''t want me dating another girl. What the fuck do you want?"


    Well Fuck!


    "Actually let me make something clear to you, who I wanna date is non of your fucking business but


    that''s not what I wanted to ask you."


    I don''t know what I want. Whoever he dates is non of my concern. Yes, I don''t want him getting back


    with Eve because of his dangerous lifestyle but I don''t think I can''t stand seeing his hand on another


    woman other than my Eve.


    I''m crazy right?


    "So what do you wanna ask?" I murmured embarrassed.


    "Well..." He started. "There''s this kid I met about a year ago. She from an orphanage downtown. It''s her


    5th birthday next week and I wanted to surprise her. I wanted your help with." He finished.


    I stared at him dumbfounded. Well shit. I do say that a lottely.


    I didn''t even know what to say to him. I was just mind blown. Styles doing charity work.


    A kid from am orphanage.


    "Wow!" I eximed.


    "You gonna help or." He trailed off.


    "I don''t have much of a choice but still, wow!" OMG.


    OMFG.


    OH MY FUCKING GOD.


    "Yeah I thought maybe a party would do." He suggested but I was still starstrucked.


    "That''s a good idea but still wow."


    "You say wow one more time I''ll fucking cut your tongue off." He threatened.


    "Um." I stuttered not sure if he meant that. "I won''t."


    Wow. Who else is shocked?


    The car stopped then I realised we were in front of my house.


    "Um so... I think the party will be fine but I never had to n a party for a five year old. So you handle


    that?" He asked unsure of himself.


    This is a rare sight. Usually he''s so sure of himself that when he tells you something it''s backed up with


    a million facts.


    Even his back up n has a back up n for the back up n. So seeing him like this is unsettling.


    "Ok. Sure. I''ll get back to you when I have something?" I meant to tell him instead it sounded like I was


    asking him.


    "Alright sure. Now get the fuck out the the car. I have ces to be important people to see." He leaned


    forward and opened the door.


    I smiled and got out. I saluted him and closed his door. Soon the car was gone and I made my way to


    the house.


    For the first time since I''vended in Miami, I thought about what I said to Connor a couple of days ago.


    He''s still condemned in his decision to leave once I get back and I still wanted to convince him


    otherwise.


    It''s nice to havepany and the ghost of ra haunt the house a little less when he''s here.


    When I got in I noticed that he was out. I sighed and went upstairs and turned on the AC.


    I felt tired and jegged. I wanted to take a long shower and sleep.


    It was alreadyte.


    Surprisingly I didn''t feel the need to drink. I guess Toronto was good for another thing.


    I threw my duffle bag somewhere in the room and went to shower. The sooner I shower the sooner I


    sleep.


    After my long, rxing shower I chose basketball shorts to wear.


    I was drying my hair when I heard the door close with a loud bang.


    Startled and alert, I went to check it out only to stop at the top of the stairs as I heard very familiar


    voices shouting.


    I''m extremely noisy. So I sat down on top of the stairs and listened as they yelled at each other.


    "I don''t know why you keeping back here." Connor said.


    "Because you need toe home Connor. You can''t keep doing this." His mother tried to convince


    him.


    "Just stop mom. You say you''ll do anything for me toe home but you still refuse to tell me anything


    rted to my father. Why mom? Please tell me why?" He cried out yelling at her.


    I couldn''t see them.


    "Because you don''t need to know." She exined and I heard Connor scoffed.


    "You can''t tell me what I need or don''t need mom. I definitely didn''t need you sleeping with my friend


    but you did it anyway so you aren''t I''m the beat position to tell me what I need." Connor told her bitterly


    and I heard myself suck a breath.


    "He didn''t want you Connor. He left you. He wanted me to abort you. Don''t think he''ll want you now."


    Ms Simpson fired back even more bitter.


    "God Barbra. I didn''t say I want recognition from the man. He''s nothing but a sperm donor and you a


    surrogate. I want to know who he is." He shouted at her and I heard her wounded whimper.


    "Why are you so heartless? Everyday you resemble him more and more. How you behave, how you


    talk, how you look. I tried so hard to raise you not to be like him yet at the end your words prove me


    wrong everyday. I failed." Her voice croaked like she was crying.


    My heart clenched and I wished my own mom loved me that much.


    Connor had it all and he didn''t even realise it. If my mom was like her, I wouldn''t be mad at her for more


    than an hour. I''d always run to her arms.


    The were both silence for some time.


    "I just want to know mom." Connor said slowly.


    I heard Barbra sigh loudly and her tone wobbled.


    "I don''t know why you want to torture me this much." She sighed.


    "Have you ever thought that not knowing is torturing me little by little. It''s not that I want his recognition


    mom. I just want to known his name. I... it''s just that."


    Maybe I shouldn''t be eavesdropping on this conversation. But it''s just getting interesting. I can''t stop.


    "You wanna know so bad. You don''t even care how that could affect me. You wanna know so bad?"


    She rhetorically asked.


    "Yes I wanna know mom. Yes I want to know." His voice was so desperate.


    "The name is Jonathan Styles." He said dryly and my heart stopped.


    Maybe there''s another exination. Maybe its not the same man. Maybe they just have the samest


    name.


    I mean I don''t know who Styles'' father is. It doesn''t mean anything right? Styles could be amon


    I''m not jumping into conclusions. I won''t jump into conclusions.


    "It''s not enough. I need more. Where was he from?" He cried out angrily. "Don''t be selfish."


    "I am selfish?" Ms Simpson scoffed. "I''m selfish, the nerve you have. I kept you when I was disowned. I


    didn''t abort you when everyone said I should. I raised all alone even when my family said I should give


    you up for adoption. I worked four jobs so I could feed you and send myself to school so I can I have a


    stable job and provide for you. Then you call me selfish. I could have easily aborted you and I''d still live


    in luxury but I gave up luxury for you."


    "Maybe you should have aborted me because clearly I''m a burden to you." Connor shouted. " I have


    never denied the sacrifice you made for me. I get that but this isn''t about it."


    "What is it about Connor? I''m dying to know." She sarcastically said.


    "It''s about identity mom. To know where I came from. I know about you yet I still want to know about


    him. I should know about him don''t you think. I don''t want his love or recognition. I just want to know


    who he is. Where hees from. His background."


    "Fine." She said. "He was one of my father''s business partner. He was young to be in the business but


    old to be with me. He was fresh out of Ennd with his thick English ent. He had a lot of money for


    someone his age. I guess the naive me found that intriguing. He did business with my father so he was


    around the house a lot. From mom I found out that his wife died not so long ago. I pitied him and found


    myself spending more time with him. A few weeks before my sixteen birthday I found out I was


    pregnant. When I told him he told me he was married and has three children and that I should abort


    you. He said he''s gonna go back to his hometown and family and I should forget about him and if I told


    anyone he would deny it. Of course I couldn''t bring myself to kill an innocent baby."


    Her voice was dry and voice of any emotions.


    I belived her when she said she couldn''t bring herself to kill a baby. I believed her because she''s so


    kind and has so muchpassion for others.


    "Mom-" Connor started but his mom cut him off.


    "You wanted to know so I''m gonna tell you... when I told mom she was furious. My father didn''t even


    speak to me. She demanded I abort the baby right away but no matter how much they pushed I didn''t


    budge. They screamed and yelled at me. They wanted to know who the father is but I never told


    anyone. I was ashamed and what good would have it done me except more shouting. If the pregnancy


    came out it would''ve ruined the family name so they gave me a choice. Either get an abortion or I was


    out on the street. Two dayster I stole some money and ran away. Took a bus to Miami. They were


    gonna kick me out anyway. I rented a ce and got a job since I wasn''t showing. I saved and got


    myself through school. One day mom showed up in my doorstep. You were almost two, she said I


    coulde home but only on one condition. They could forgive and forget. I jumped up on that


    because I was tired of working. I had just finished high school then. You were so little. Only 18 months.


    She said they''d let mee home if I gave you up for adoption. Right them and there I realised they


    hadn''t changed. They were still selfish and only thought about their image. So then I raised you alone.


    Didn''t ask for help. I worked my butt off so you could have a normal life. I''m so sorry I made mistakes


    along the way. I''m so sorry I wasn''t enough for you."


    Throughout her whole statement. That''s when I heard an emotion. She was in pain.


    Then everything went silent followed by the loud bang of the door.


    I sat there on top of the steps and reyed Ms Simpson''s words. I let every word sink in.


    She sacrificed a lot for her son. I''ve never witness a mother''s love but Connor''s mom loved him. He


    was too blind to.


    Sure she made one mistake but that doesn''t mean she loves him any less.


    I''d give anything for ra to love me half as much as Ms Simpson love Connor.


    Hell I''ll give anything for ra to love me just a bit.


    "Fuck." I heard Connor screamed followed by what sounded like a fist colliding with the wall.


    I winced as I imagined how painful that could be.


    That reminded me of Styles whenever he was angry. He made a sport of punching walls when he was


    angry.


    Could they be half brothers?


    Or maybe cousins. Or maybe it''s just a simple coincidence of simrst names.


    But then Styles has that English ent.


    Connor froze when he saw me on top of the stairs. His whole body tensed and he became guarded.


    Just like Styles.


    He ran angry hand through his hair making it messy. Like Styles. I''m


    His eyes twitched and just as I was about to say something. He raised his hand up stopping me.


    "Don''t. Just stop." It was above a whisper and mixed with an angry growl.


    Like he was controlling himself. Holding himself together as not to blow.


    I nodded. He walked up the stairs and passed me without another word.


    I sat there thinking about all the possibility.


    Then I realised that I don''t know who Styles'' father is. Actually I didn''t even know his mother. The only


    family of his I know is his sister Jane.


    I groaned when I realised I couldn''t even ask him who his father is without telling him what I know.


    He''s crazy about keeping his private life private.


    I sighed and got up and went to my room.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Sage Miller


    Now that I know it seem so obvious. Its freaky actually how many simrities I can now see. Heck,


    even their behavior seems simr now. From the dirty blonde brownish hair and their freakishly green


    eyes. I feel so stupid for not seeing before.


    I barely slept all night, twisting and turning. I kept thinking about the possibilities of them being step


    brothers.


    I searched Styles but Wikipedia had nothing on him so I searched his sister. I remembered that her


    name is Jane.


    I got that her mother''s name is Cassandra and has a sister too her name is Amari. Most important I got


    that her father''s name is Jonathan Styles.


    That''s means Harry''s father is Jonathan Styles, Connor''s mom said that was Connor''s dad name too.


    That couldn''t be just a coincidence.


    Should I tell Styles? I mean if I were him I would want to know if I had siblings out there but Styles is


    not me and he isn''t normal.


    Any normal human being would want to know. With him you never-


    "Quit staring you''re being more creepy today." Connor said frowning a little.


    Even his little frown mimics someone I know.


    All I see in him is Styles now. The blonde hair. The green eyes. Except he doesn''t have a dimple.


    With that frown he looks like a young version of Styles, if I''d known him.


    "Um yeah sorry, I was just thinking." I mumbled looking down on my te.


    I heard him sigh.


    "Look. I know you heard what mom said yesterday but I really don''t wanna talk about it so don''t bug


    me. I hate this tension between us. And this  awkward air isn''t exciting either. You apologized for what


    you said back when you where in Toronto so we''re  cool."


    "Yeah we''re cool." I cleared my throat and finished my breakfast.


    After breakfast I left. I went to the hideout for a meeting that would be held at 3.


    I was a little early but I had nothing and I haven''t been at the hideout in a while, I kinda missed being


    there.


    Later today I have to get my car at Wren''s. So that''s something I''m excited about.


    I spent the drive to the warehouse thinking about Connor and Styles. I still haven''t decided if I should


    tell him about my findings or not.


    I knew he was at the warehouse, he always is but the parked SUV confirmed it.


    I got more nervous walking inside the building, I don''t know if I can look him in the eye and not say


    what I know. Somehow I knew looking at him would confirm what I already knew. Styles and Connor


    are half brothers.


    "You''re early." He dered without lifting his head.


    "Good morning to you too." I sarcastically said. I''m still pissed at him aboutst Saturday when we were


    at The Ring.


    "I really missed your sassy ass." He said but I picked up on his sarcasm. I rolled my eyes and sat down


    on the sofa in his office.


    I didn''t realized I was staring at him until he said it.


    "I know I''m irresistible but I don''t y for the other team, your sister is more of my type."


    I blinked a few times and saw the smirk that lingered on his lips.


    "First, ew. I didn''t need need to know that and don''t tter yourself. You''re not that handsome." I


    countered. "Even if I decided to switch teams, you wouldn''t be my type."


    "FYI, I am everyone''s type. I turn straight men gay." He said then we both busted outughing for a


    second before we fell back into an ufortable silence.


    "If you don''t stop staring I''ll assume you''re in love with me." I blinked a couple of times.


    I hadn''t realize I was staring at him again.


    "Whatever it is that''s bugging you I suggest to you spit it out because it''s creepy and getting on my


    nerves." He came around his desk and leaned against it folding his arms.


    I sat back on the sofa and looked up at the ceiling.


    "I''m was just thinking about how many secrets do you have."


    I confessed. Of course this time around I meant somethingpletely different. I was talking about


    Connor and if he knew that he exists.


    It wouldn''t be farfetched considering he barely acknowledges his other sister Amara if not at all. The


    dude even denied his mother, I get it family can beplicated and all but I don''t see what Connor


    could''ve done to him, because it''s Styles maybe being born is what set him off.


    "Don''t, you''ll give yourself a migraine. I have too many secrets." And I didn''t argue that. He does have


    many secrets.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were Shadow?" This has been bugging me for a while now. A whole week


    to be exact. I decided to leave the half brothers issue alone.


    "I thought you would have figure it out really. I gave you so many clues and hints. It''s not my issue


    you''re dumb as fuck." He shrugged.


    "Hey." I grumbled. How dare he call me dumb.


    "That doesn''t matter right now." His voice suddenly turned serious. "When you were away I discovered


    a leak."


    What?


    "What? Who is It? Why didn''t you tell me?" I shot him questions already on my feet.


    "Who is It? You''ll all find out during the meeting. And I didn''t tell you because you were in another


    country and I was making sure I got the right information besides what would you have done?" He


    exined calmly.


    "Why are you so damn calm?" I asked almost raising my voice. I was freaking out. I don''t wanna go to


    juvie.


    "Oh trust me, I''m far from calm." He mused and right then I picked up on the venom in his words.


    I slumped on the sofa waiting for 3''o clock. So many things were in my mind. There was the issue of


    Connor and Styles then the snitch.


    But most of my mind was upied with one thing. Alora. I haven''t talked to her since she called that


    night. I''ve tried calling her with no luck.


    Eventually I gave up. I knew she''de back. All I had to do is wait. She always does. She has to.


    And she will.


    By the time it was time for the meeting, everyone was present. I was sitting next to Sebastian.


    The gang has 30 members excluding Styles and his two goons. 7 of those gang members are high


    schoolers. Them most goes to college but some are just drop outs.


    I''m the youngest but it''s hardly noticeable. I look older than I already am. Styles told me that the oldest


    is not older than 24.


    Between these 30 gang members only 12 were given guns and as you know. I''m not on that 12 and


    neither is Sebastian.


    And trust me when I say I''ve begged Styles for a gun. He said when the time is right and I''m ready he''ll


    give me a customize one. Which means so much.


    "I''m sure you''re all wondering why I called you here." Styles entered the lounge. "Let''s get to business


    shall we."


    His face was scary. His voice was cold. He was using his con voice which meant someone was dying


    today. Then his body tensed and his eyes stoic, cold and hard.


    I knew I wasn''t the snitch but I was shitless scared. I would never want that anger directed towards me.


    The whole situation made me realize how much this Styles is different from the one I''m always around.


    This Styles was dangerous even by looking at him. He sends shivers down the spine.


    "I like telling stories when I''m trying to get my point through." He told everyone. His voice was cold. "Let


    me tell you a tale. I had an associate, his name doesn''t matter. He was bing a problem. He


    started telling people, bad people stories he shouldn''t. Overall he was causing me problems. And I


    don''t like problems. I exterminated him. I burned down his house with him inside."


    I heard everyone taking sharp breaths but no one said a word or interrupted.


    "Point is, someone is causing me problems. He''s saying things he shouldn''t say to some people that


    doesn''t like us. You know what I want to do to that person?" He rhetorically asked.


    "I want to peal off his skin and give him a salty bath because that''s what he''s doing to me." He turned


    his back on us. "What''s written on your skins? What is our motto?"


    I felt the small tattoo itching. My hand went to my torso. Suddenly I felt like it was burning.


    "Is not written ''One for all, all for one. Till death''?" He recited the words. The small English ent


    heard.


    Sometimes I forget that he''s from Ennd.


    "It is." We all murmured.


    "Then why betray us? We have a snitch." He dered in a loud tone. Everyone looked at each other


    and mumbled.


    Sebastian looked at me. I fucking wish it isn''t him.


    "Who is It?" Sebastian whispered confused. I released the breath I''ve been holding realizing it isn''t him.


    "I don''t know. He wouldn''t tell me." I shrugged and turned my attention back to Styles.


    "I don''t like snitches." He shook his head. "I give you all good money so why fucking bitch on us and


    snitch for what?"


    I zoned him out and scanned the room. I wanted to know who is it. I can easily read people. I guess


    whoever it is I''ll see it in their eyes.


    I examined each face slowly and carefully. They all looked shocked, some had fear written in their


    faces but not the kind of fear I was looking for.


    "-the thing I hate most is fucking betrayal. I loathe traitors." He sneered. His tone full of distaste.


    It was clear as day how angry he was.


    I continued looking around.


    "I''d think because you y a double agent you''d be smart about it. You fucking know the Cassias own


    Miami PD." He mused and took out his gun.


    Gasps were heard all around the room. Then the traitor made a mistake. He showed himself.


    Chris. He was quick to hide his guilt and fear but I saw it.


    "Now I have to kill you because you were stupid. You betrayed me. Me, the Godfather. Do you


    understand how dangerous that is?" He walked around and stopped right next to Chris.


    Chris immediately froze. I swear his breath seized.


    "This is an example. You''re lucky you''re getting the easy way out, Chris." Everyone gasped.


    Chris is one of those 12 who were given guns.


    "How could you?" Lucas, Chris''s friend snarled at him.


    Lucas was all about the gang life. He embrace and live it like non of us could. So was Chris or so we


    thought.


    Chris opened his mouth to say something but then closed it. He stuttered and the realisation finally hit


    him. He was going to die.


    "Yes Chris, how could you? Answer him." Styles asked him.


    Chris stuttered again which didn''t make sense.


    "If I wasn''t in a hurry I''d take you to the torture room and you know what happens down there." He


    twirled his gun in his finger. "Lucky for you, I have somewhere to be. And I don''t need answers. I won''t


    ask why and all that because I simply don''t care."


    "Anyst words Chris?" He asked him and Chris surprised all of us by standing up and grabbed Styles


    by his neck and pointed his gun at him.


    "I''m not dying anytime soon." He shouted at everyone.


    At the same time, thirteen guns were pointed at him, two were Styles''s bodyguards'' and 11 were gang


    members, Lucas, Chris''s friend included.


    "Chris." His friends yelled at him. "Don''t do something you''ll regret."


    We were all on our feet, shocked and scared.


    My heart was pounding hard in my chest and adrenalin was pumping in my blood.


    "Stay out of this Lucas, it doesn''t concern you." He shouted backing away dragging Styles with him as


    his shield.


    Surprisingly, Styles was calm and cool as a cucumber.


    "Like hell it is. Let him go and face your punishment like a man" He sneered at him but Chris wasn''t


    interested in dying today.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think it''s wise for you to do that?" Styles asked calmly even though the bustard was strangling


    him.


    "I don''t wanna die." Chris yelled.


    "You''re pissing me off Chris. Last fucking chance let me go." He demanded which made Chris to


    tighten the neck lock he had him on.


    "Shut the fuck up. Not everyone has it easy like you. Some of us have so much pressure on us." Chris


    tried to reason.


    "Right now you''re giving me no choice but to kill your kid then your mom and your little girlfriend."


    Styles croaked out which caused Chris tough.


    "Good luck on finding them." Heughed again.


    "You think I don''t know you crossed them to Mexico."


    Chris froze as soon as he heard that.


    "H-how d-do y-you know t-that?" He stuttered and loosen his grip.


    "They don''t call me the Godfather for nothing. There''s no hole in this world you can hide in where I


    wouldn''t find you." As soon as he said that he took Chris''s arm and in a sh he flipped him over.


    Chris came down with a loud this and he groaned in pain. His gun was in Styles''s hand and was now


    pointed at him.


    "Like I said before, if you''re gonna y double agent at least be smart about it and make it just a tid tad


    challenging for me." He said rubbing his neck.


    "Please don''t kill my family. Please don''t kill my baby girl." He begged kneeling in front of Styles.


    "I was gonna let them be. Maybe give them your corpse and some money but you doomed them. You


    ruined them." He snarled.


    He wouldn''t kill innocent people, would he?


    Of course he wouldn''t. He''s just threatening him nothing more. Yeah of course.


    But how sure I am about that? He said it himself, he''s got too many secrets. How sure am I that he


    wouldn''t kill a little girl?


    "I''m begging you. Please don''t. Have mercy on them. Please." The man was now in tears clutching


    Styles''s leg.


    "Get off me." He kicked him and he fell on his back.


    No one said a word but their guns were still on Chris. They were now surrounding him with him and


    Styles in the middle.


    "Please don''t punish them for my sins. I had no other choice but to betray you. Ple-" With a tsk the gun


    in Styles''s went off.


    I couldn''t look away from the seen. Styles didn''t blink as the blood poured from his head.


    He shot him in the head without blinking.


    How heartless is Styles really is? The thought sent a cold shiver down my spine.


    "Live by the gun, die by the gun." He said as he turned his back on dead Chris.


    My heart was racing inside my chest. Something in me shifted. It wasn''t like it''s the first time I''d seen


    him kill someone.


    But it was the first time I''d seen him kill someone with so much coldness or hatred.


    The sight is unsettling. It shook me to the core.


    I''m not a saint. I mean I did finish off my own mother but I didn''t do it for malicious reasons. Mostly is


    was fear and hate.


    And it still haunt me to this day.


    "Clean this up." He walked away but stopped at the threshold of his office door. "I guess that was a


    lesson for everyone who even dreams of crossing me. Huns is in charge."


    Everyone took the words of wisdom. They nodded and started moving like he just gave everyone


    permission.


    I snapped out of my daze and followed him. I made sure to knock and waited for his approval before


    going in.


    I wasn''t sure of his mind state.


    "It''s a mystery how I knew you''d follow me." He said, sarcastically of course.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "You''ll get your duties from Huns." He said unloading his gun.


    Huns was his second inmand whenever he was caught up somewhere or too busy.


    You''d think it would be me but no.


    "Yeah I know." I cleared my throat. "So where are you going?"


    "If you must know.... I do have a life outside of being Godfather." He smugly said. "I''m meeting my


    friends. You know, the one''s  I had in high school. We''re going out for drinks."


    Wow. I that was the most exnation I ever got out of the man without poking him.


    And I thought he wasn''t friends with them anymore because all summer he wasn''t hanging with them.


    And he called them friends. He usually said his friend is Linkin only.


    "Oh okay." I said dumbfounded. "So..."


    "Spit it out." He demanded.


    "Umm." I was nervous and didn''t know how to ask him. His mind state was somewhat okay. I think.


    "What Sage?" He urged him.


    "So.. um.. are you really... um.. gonna kill his family?" I rushed out.


    He surprised me by sighing but I don''t really know what reaction I was expecting but this wasn''t it.


    "You''re nosey you know that?" He rhetorically asked.


    Yes I know. Which sometimes lead me to know some secrets that burden me like knowing that you


    might be my friend''s stepbrother.


    "I''m not gonna kill them. I''m not that heartless but I won''t sent them shit or his corpse. That son of a


    bitch doesn''t deserve any type of burial. I''ll feed him to the dogs."


    His tone and words sent ice cold shivers down my spine.


    "Besides that. I won''t do a damn thing to them." He shrugged. "If you don''t have anymore snooping to


    do. I have ces to be."


    I chuckled and left him alone.


    Everyone was shaken by what happened today. You could see in their faces.


    Some if them have never seen a dead person. Much less someone being killed in front of them.


    Sebastian has been telling me how scared he was. And for him to admit that was something big. He


    doesn''t like to show vulnerability or is he shaken easily.


    "Why are you so chilled about all this?" He asked. I shrugged.


    I''m so chilled because I''ve killed before and I''ve seen Styles kill someone. People even.


    And I''m not that chilled.


    "I''m never crossing your brother inw." He said which caused me to snapped my eyes to him.


    "Shhhh." I hissed. "And he''s not my brother inw because they''re ain''t married and they broke up."


    "But they''ll get back together." He said.


    "No they won''t. It''s over between them. For good." I corrected him.


    "You know that''s not true. From what I''ve seen of them. They love each other and from what you''ve told


    me, he still love her and he will fight for her. I bet you fifty bucks they''ll get back before the end of the


    year."


    I said nothing but I did look away.


    "The fact that you aren''t saying anything means you know what I''m saying is true." He said gloating.


    Of course what it''s true. They will get back together even though I don''t necessary like the idea.


    I bet Eve already forgave him.


    "Exactly." He said taking my silence as confirmation.


    "Fuck you." I snapped at him which caused him tough. "Let''s just finish this job I have a car to get."

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Sage Miller


    "She really said that?" I asked. My eyebrows shot up joining my hairline.


    "Yeah she did. She said she wanted it big and extravagant. So I''m surprised when you say she doesn''t


    like celebrating her birthday." Wren told me just as surprised.


    "Wow." I eximed. "Do you know why she hates her birthday?"


    I asked Wren.


    I don''t know what Eve was ying at because what she''s doing is bizarre but at the same time its


    exactly like her, she''ll do anything to avoiding her pain.


    "No I don''t but my guess had to do with Mike''s birthday." She said.


    Eve and dad share the same birthday month but that isn''t the only reason.


    We were currently sitting in the kitchen ind in her house drinking juice. She asked if she could talk to


    me.


    When she said that I didn''t think she wanted is to talk about this. Eve hates her birthday. It''s been like


    that for almost six years.


    Wren said Eve is not home. She went out to meet her friend, Victoria. I don''t really like her but she''s


    her only friend right now except that fucking Mason.


    "Yeah that but do you know on which day dad die?" She shook her head. "He died six day after his


    birthday, a day before Eve''s birthday. A yearter Aunt Lauren killed herself on her birthday."


    I exined slowly and as the words sank in, Wren''s eyes widen in shock.


    "That must''ve been horrible." She said and I nodded and said nothing.


    Eve grew up liking big birthday parties while I didn''t think much of it. Dad would give her everything she


    wanted. If she wanted to go to Disney that''s what she would get. She was his Princess and he spoiled


    her and after everything that followed after dad''s death I understood why she hated her birthday.


    So before Dad died, he had organized a very big party for her. The biggest she has ever had.


    When the police came that afternoon and told ra that dad was hit by a car that afternoon.


    Our world came crushing down and it was downhill from there and she started hated birthdays from


    then.


    Imagine starting your birthday with a heart ache of your dead hero and father. It was very hard on her,


    on me. We were kids, so innocent, we needed dad so much.


    "I don''t know what she''s ying at. I don''t think she''s over his death. I mean she still doesn''t want to


    visit his grace. She refuses to or even talk about dad yet she wants to do this." I told Wren my tone


    harsher than I intended. I wasn''t aware how angry this got me.


    She was pissing me off. She might fool everyone by making them think she''s okay and happy but I


    know her.


    I''ve known her all my life, I know her better than she knows herself. She''s faking everything. She''s not


    okay. In fact she''s far from it.


    At first I thought I''d let her be until she came to me like she always does but now I won''t. She needs a


    wake up call.


    And I''m that wake up call.


    I said goodbye to Wren with a promise I''d have a talk with Eve.


    I had Sebastian drop me off here because I knew I''d be driving back to the house in a Hennessey


    Venom.


    As I walked out and saw it sitting there, waiting for me. Every thought vanish. Every worry evaporated.


    I was feeling frantic, unrestrained. The emotion was uncontroble. My inside were jello.


    I slowly walked up to it, like I was trying not to scare it away.


    Back in Toronto when Grandma gave it to me, I was excited but it didn''t feel real. It was like I''ll leave


    Toronto and leave it behind. It didn''t sink in that it was really mine.


    But seeing it here, in Miami. It made it feel real. It really sank in that this car, the Hennessey Venom is


    really mine.


    I ran my hand on the paint brushing it. I looked around to see if anyone was watching me.


    The best things about this neighborhood is that neighbors aren''t as nosey. They mind their own shit,


    always inside and that the next house is close to quarter of a mile away.


    Satisfied that no one was watching my crazed act, I walked around the car, admiring it.


    I did a huge fist pump with a bit of a happy dance. Iughed at myself as I realized what I just did.


    I couldn''t wait to show it to everyone. I couldn''t wait to show it off at school. I''ll be the only one driving it.


    I''d be the only kid driving a car that cost more than half a million. Even the teacher don''t own such cars.


    I got inside then breathed in the fresh smell of new leather and started it. The engine purred seductively


    and I swear I almost got a boner.


    Pure happiness, that''s how I''d exin it.


    I made sure to connect my phone to my car and search for the perfect song to be yed first in my car.


    At the moment I was obsessed with Ed Sheeran so I settled for beautiful people.


    I swayed a little as I backed out of the driveway.


    At the end of the street I saw a yellow Larbogini and immediately realized who it belonged to. With all


    those custom rims. It only belonged to one person, Smurf.


    I''m reminded that she lives a couple of houses away from here.


    Not too long another car followed and I knew exactly who it belonged to, her boyfriend.


    He didn''t recognize me or my car. Not that he had a reason to.


    My mood almost turned sour. Almost.


    I shook my head to get rid of the thoughts in my head.


    I won''t let anyone ruin my mood today. I have a new expensive car. I''m happy. That''s final.


    With that decision, I called Sebastian to tell him to meet me at my house.


    "Of course Connor will be there but at least this time I''ll be there to stop him from bashing your face." I


    snorted and heard him grumble. "I still don''t believe Connor gave you a nasty ck eye."


    Part of me wanted to see for myself if Connor will punch Sebastian. I don''t believe he did that. I mean


    he''s such a softie that I really don''t believe he did that.


    "I don''t think I should go. It''ll turn messy." Sebastian sighed on the other end of the line.


    "Of course you shoulde. I want both my friends there to congratte me and watch me as I gloat


    about my expensive car." I guess I was being insensitive but I was tired.


    Tired of their shit. I use to have both of them at the same time at the same ce but now I don''t have


    that and it''s tiring.


    "He doesn''t wanna see me Sage." He said a bit annoyed but I didn''t care.


    I brushed him off.


    "See you at my house." I said firmly and hung up on him.


    I drove to my house a bit annoyed. I just wanted my two friends. Was that too much to ask for.


    As soon as I turned on my driveway, I started to hit the hooter. I had my music on full st. Driving


    really slow as if to savor the moment.


    I saw the door open, Connor and a girl I didn''t know stepped out.


    My white Audi was parked on my driveway too.


    As soon as I stepped out of the car Connor''s eyes widen and his jaw dropped.


    I smirked as I closed the door real gently. I brushed the widow as if I was wiping dust off.


    "Holy. Hell." He said once he picked up his jaw from the floor.


    Hisdy friend was soon forgotten as he walked up to me.


    "So it was true. You were telling the truth." He eximed. His hand in his head.


    My ego was twice the size of Wren''s house. At that moment and that''s saying a lot considering Wren


    lives in a freaking mansion.


    I always had a huge ego but driving that car is about to make it worse.


    "So you really think I''d lie about this." I mused.


    "Yeah... no... argh I just thought... argh... I believed you but seeing it right now makes me believe you


    even more." He exined.


    "That doesn''t even make any sense." I told him.


    "I know.... well it did in my head. So.." he trailed off.


    I chuckled and went inside the house. His friend was still standing on the porch.


    I say his friend because I know for a fact he doesn''t have a girlfriend and I don''t know what they are.


    I greeted her and went inside. I went straight to the kitchen and grabbed an arm chair then a cooler and


    some beers.


    Looks like I''m turning this into a BBQ and my car into a sound system.


    I went outside and soon Connor followed suite with my n and we got the griller out and some beef.


    We took so many pics with my car and I posted most of them but there was still no Sebastian in sight


    and he was pissing me off.


    "No one is driving my car." I said chuckling but I meant every word.


    Connor''s friend was soon introduced to me as Gemma. She was assigned to make sds and cook


    some pap.


    I also asked her to invite two of her friends. One for me and one for Sebastian. In case he showed up.


    I was still hoping he will. I had hope that he wouldn''t disappoint me, not when he knew how excited I


    was about having both my friends together again. I''m not insensitive but they should be considerate


    too.


    Her friends were now with her in the kitchen helping her. And I also got that their name were Chloe and


    Tracey.


    Their all visiting Miami for the summer and their from California.


    "We need more beers." Connor boomed from the house. But I did agree with him. Totally.


    If were turning this into a party we needed more beers.


    "You pointed it out. You go get them." I shouted back to him.


    "Way ahead of you man. I knew you wouldn''t want to go." He saiding out of the house.


    The girls came out with containers and ce them on the table we ced outside.


    "We''re almost done. We just need a few things." Gemma told both me and Connor. "Since you''re going


    to the shop anyway we''ll just tell you what we need."


    "Um.... why don''t you juste with?" Connor suggested to them.


    "Um... yeah sure." She said.


    "I''ll just take your car man." He told me.


    "I hope you mean the Audi not my baby." I said to him. Heughed.


    "I meant the red one but the Audi is just fine." He teased but he didn''t realize how serious this matter is.


    No one is ever driving my car.


    No one. I mean no one gets to drive my car. No one.


    I chuckled nervously but then realized something.


    "Hey wait.... you''re all going?" I asked frowning. "You''ll leave me all alone. Tracey should at least stay


    behind."


    I suggested to them.


    "Umm yeah sure." She said alreadying back.


    I made sure to say from the the moment they got here to show my interest in her. So it was no surprise


    she agreed so fast. She was also interested.


    The trio left and soon I was left with Tracey.


    "So.. um.. what... should we do while they go to the shop?" She asked innocently.


    I liked that she wasn''t shy but she wasn''t too forward either. She was just in the middle.


    "I could think of many things to do." I said suggestively.


    "Oh yeah like what?" She giggled and I got up and went to her.


    I pulled her with me and sat down cing her in my on myp. I snaked my hands around her waist.


    "I could kiss you right here." I said pushing her hair and kissing her cor bone. "Or here. Then right


    here."


    I moved to her neck then her jaw. She was heaving hard.


    "We''re outside." She said breathless.


    "So." I said against her skin sucking and I was proud of myself when she let out a moan.


    "Your neighbors." She moaned out.


    "So what? I''m just kissing you." I said and pull back. "Or we could go upstairs. I could think of many


    things I could do to you in my bed and I''m sure your friend already used the couch with Connor."


    She surprised me byughing.


    "Yes she did." She saidughing and I joined her.


    "Really?" I asked dumbfounded. I was just kidding I didn''t think they did use it.


    Now I''m gonna hate the couch and I have to throw it away.


    "Yeah she told us when we were in the kitchen."


    Ew.


    "Did they only do it there or should there be some other ce I should stay clear from?" I asked.


    Disgust evident in my voice.


    Sheughed at how disgusted I was.


    "Narh. Just the couch." I sighed in relief at that.


    I opened my mouth to say something probably perverted but stopped as soon as I saw a familiar car


    pull in on my driveway.


    Betterte than never right? I sighed in relief when Sebastian stepped out. I almost thought he wasn''t


    gonna show up.


    "You''rete." I deadpanned. Of course he ignored me and walked to my car.


    I was on my feet in a sh.


    "So you really were telling the truth. I didn''t believe you then but when I saw the pics in Snapchat. I just


    had toe and see it for myself. Pics can be Photoshopped you know."


    He was near my car when u shouted.


    "Sebastian. Step away from the car." He stopped dead in his track. "Back up."


    "Ohe on." He said whining. "I won''t leave a scratch."


    I know I should let him at least touch it but someone scratching made me nervous as hell.


    "Oh yeah.... umm.. sure." I heard Tracy snort behind me and I shot her a yful re.


    He inspected my car while I inspected him. I just had to make sure. It''s not like I don''t trust him but


    idents happen.


    His zipper could scratch the paint when he gets to close. Who knows.


    I''m probably paranoid but better safe than sorry.


    "So where is he?" He asked and I knew who he was talking about.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s at the shop. He''ll be back soon." I informed him.


    I quickly texted Connor telling him to buy more beer I''ll give him the money when hees back.


    He quickly said it''s okay. Today it''s on him.


    I had to admit. I was a bit nervous about today.


    Today could either go horribly wrong or very amazing. Depends in which sides the gods prefer.


    Sebastian did mention he got him a peace offering. Gummy bears. Freaky gummy bears but you can''t


    argue with gummy bears when ites to Connor, He''s addicted to that shit.


    I''m sure Connor already bought himself some from the shop but more can''t hurt, right.


    The music was mildly loud and I had my face in Tracey''s tits. That were so huge.


    Sebastian was working the grill. He''s the best at that. More than Connor and me. Maybe its because


    that he has to cook for himself. He started from a young age.


    While me on the other hand, I couldn''t be bothered by anything rted to cooking.


    I''m that horrible. I can manage food that only I can eat.


    "What the fuck is he doing here?" A voice boomed which I knew very well who it belonged go.


    I didn''t even hear the car pull up.


    I sighed my face still stuffed in Tracey''s tits.


    I stood up and ce Tracey down gently.


    "Calm down Connor he''s here because I called him." I calmly exined eyeing Connor.


    Sebastian stood by the griller shifting awkwardly under Connor''s piercing re. I knew it wasn''t


    because he was afraid of Connor but only because he was feeling remorse.


    "You invited him." He sneered. "And you''re telling me to calm down.  You know exactly why I can''t


    stand him. He ruined my rtionship with mom."


    "I already apologized for that. It was wrong of me for doing what I did. Here''s a peace offering." It


    wasn''t me who answered Connor.


    Sebastian handed him a pack of gummy bears.


    Connor sent me a dead re that caused Tracey to whimper behind me.


    "A peace offering. You shitting with me right now. Am I suppose to thank you now. Your sorry isn''t


    gonna fix anything Sebastian. You can''t break a ss then piece it together with glue and expect it to


    look the same as before."


    He walked to Sebastian and snatched the gummy bears from Sebastian''s grip.


    I released my breath thinking that it was all okay until Connor''s fist connected with Sebastian''s jaw.


    Everyone took in a sharp breath as Sebastian stumbled back.


    Holy. Fucking. Hell. Those are three words that doesn''t belong together. At all. And those are the words


    that describe what I just saw perfectly well.


    Connor''s fist was powerful. Those are some words I never thought I''d say, ever, not together like that.


    How in the hell did he learn how to throw a punch like that?


    "If he''s staying then I''m leaving." Connor stated as he walked away from Sebastian.


    I felt my blood boiling as he walked down the driveway.


    "Like hell you are." I stopped him. "Don''t dare ruin this for me. Don''t you dare."


    I didn''t know I was this angry at them till I started talking.


    "You already ruined my summer. Both of you." I turned to thedies. "They ruined my summer. I had


    this n on how we''ll spent our summer. We were gonna hit every party we could get into. Use our


    fake Id which cost a small fortune to get into clubs. We were gonna find different girls-"


    I gave them an apologetically look and continued.


    "-sorry girls. This was gonna be the best summer I''ve had in six years. It was going to be perfect and


    we were gonna do things we couldn''t even remember but it was gonna be okay because you would''ve


    knew we had fun. You both knew how excited I was. I spent months talking about it. It was gonna be


    the three of us but instead you both ruined it.-"


    "It wasn''t me-" Connor was about to defend himself but I wasn''t having nom of it.


    "Shut it. I was trying not to be insensitive and allowed you to be angry because you need to but you


    were selfish. Don''t you think I suffered from your feud. I had to have separate times for the both of you


    and I ended up not doing anything I had nned instead I ended hanging out with-"


    I stopped myself as I realized I was about to involve Styles in this whole thing. I almost said gang


    rted stuff.


    "-that doesn''t even matter because both of you ruined my summer. I get that you''re angry Connor but


    the fact that that son of a bitch right there-" I pointed at Sebastian by the griller who was nursing his


    jaw.


    "-came all the way and said sorry is a huge step. He''s one son of a bitch that doesn''t know the word


    sorry. He hates apologizing and the fact that he''s doing it is a huge deal. And don''t you dare get your


    undies in a twist because I don''t condone what Sebastian did. I hate it even. I''ve told both of you that


    but that doesn''t erase the fact that he''s my friend and so are you. I don''t have to choose. I don''t wanna


    choose. Today was suppose to be my day. I was suppose to be happy. This BBQ was suppose to be


    peaceful and I wasn''t suppose to choose a friend over the other."


    I finished my speech and strode towards the house. I needed a smoke. I felt footsteps following closely


    behind.


    I knew they weren''t Connor or Sebastian''s because they were too light to belong to either of them.


    I heard Connor''s mumble followed by Sebastian''s.


    "I didn''t say you should choose."


    "I''m sorry."


    I could actually see Connor pout and Sebastian''s scowl as he said sorry.


    But I was too angry to even turn around.


    "Are you okay?" Trace asked as I tried mmed to the door shut but she stopped it.


    "Yeah I just need a smoke and calm down." I said searching the cabs for one smoke but found


    none.


    I sighed in frustration.


    I rarely smoke. I only did it when I was stressed or extremely angry.


    Between Chris''s death this morning and being stressed about Eve then those two.


    I was overwhelmed and my emotions are all over the ce.


    "Here." Tracey handed me a lighter and a ciggarate.


    I raised one eyebrow but didn''t question anything. I took it from her wit the lighter and lit it..


    "Mind if I join?" She asked.


    "Not at all."

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Sage Miller


    Something good came out of my outburst, both Sebastian and Connor apologized and all was normal-


    ish, Connor was somewhat okay with Sebastian an I think that was the push he needed to start on the


    road for recovery.


    I''m thankful for their effort. Especially Connor, I know how hard it is for him and I can see the restrains


    he put on himself today.


    After everything, the Saturday BBQ was a sessful. The day was awesome like the whole summer


    should''ve been.


    For a while there I forgot about Alora, she didn''t even cross my mind. I had fun then gotid. Everything


    was awesome.


    This morning Wren called to invite me to a Sunday brunch at their house. So that''s what I was doing


    right now.


    It was Wren, Ben and Alex, Zac, Eve and me. I was surprised Mason wasn''t there hanging around


    making himself a part of the family like he always does so that was a plus. I don''t like him, that''s if I


    haven''t made myself quite clear in the past.


    They set up the patio for a big sunday brunch and decorated the whole backyard. it looked beautiful.


    Currently Ben and Zac were in the pool while we were all chatting.


    I appreciate how Wren always makes me feel involve with every part of Eve''s life. I almost forget she


    wasn''t my mother, that''s how warm she made me feel.


    "It''s in New York at the end of this month. I want you to go." Wren told me. I raised both my eyebrows.


    "Yeah... um.. I''d like to but what''s a Cotillion?" I was beyond confused.


    "Oh! Yeah, it''s an event held each year for heirs or heiress or just any rich kid after theyplicated


    high school to ''Come out''" Zac exined rolling his eyes while air quotinging out.


    "What?" I eximed more confused. Why would Wren invite me when I''m no heir or even rich.


    "I don''t even know why would I even need to e out'' because I''m literally in the public eye." Eve


    "Because it wasn''t official and it wouldn''t look good if you didn''t attend when my magazine is covering


    the whole event and Zac is there and you''re not. You are my child too." Wren exined.


    "I don''t really see the reason for it." Zac mumbled. "It''s just another excuse for rich society to unt their


    money and get in a contest of who can donate the most money."


    "Exactly that''s why I really don''t wanna go." Eve added pouting.


    "Yeah well you are going. It''s very necessary." Wren said in a firm voice.


    "But I don''t." I chirped in.


    "You''re don''t wanna go?" Eve asked.


    "It''s not that I don''t wanna go. It''s that I shouldn''t. I don''t have any part in that kind of event." I really


    don''t wanna go. There''s a 99% that Alora will be there.


    "Nonsense. You will go." Wren said giving me a big kind smile. "I''m sure Evernly wants you there."


    "Yeah. I want you to go." Eve said.


    "This is important for Eve. Both her brothers should be present." Zac added.


    "I have school." I tried making up an excuse but came up with a veryme one.


    "It''s just one day and the event is on Friday. You can fly to New York after school if you don''t want to


    miss. The event doesn''t start until 8." Wren persuaded.


    "I don''t have a choice now do I?"


    "d you see it that way." Eve beamed. Zac chuckled shaking his head.


    "Since when are you this pushy?" I mused.


    "You have no idea." Zac said then he got up and went to the table to pour a lemonade for him and me.


    "I''m going swimming, youing?" She asked both Zac and I.


    "Do I have a choice?" I joked which caused Zac to burst outughing and Eve rolled her eyes walking


    away as we teased her.


    She took off the summer dress that revealed her full body swimsuit. She sat at the edge of the pool and


    dunked in her feet. She sshed Ben and Alex.


    I rolled my eyes mentally chuckling. I knew she would never get in the water. She doesn''t even know


    how to swim nor will she ever try to learn.


    I looked at Zac who was watching Eve. I nced at Wren and she too had a look of pure adoration in


    her face.


    I nced back at Eve who was ying with the twins, they had joy and love written all over their faces,


    Love for their sister.


    She truly is the princess. I thought as my lips broke into a huge smile.


    Without even noticing or meaning to, she snatch all the attention of everyone around her.


    I should be jealous that all these people love her almost as much as I do but I''m not. I love how my


    sister has all these people who adore her around her.


    She''s a Princess. I reminded myself.


    I leaned back on the beach chair and I brought my hands to the back of my head for support while


    watching Eve and the twins.


    It reminds me so much of our childhood. When we were happy. When everything was alright.


    Our childhood was everything any child dreamt of. Whatever mother love wecked, dad provided it.


    He gave us both a mom and a dad''s love.


    Some may say that''s impossible to do but dad did it. We never felt theck of a mother''s love until his


    death.


    We were happy kids before Dad died.


    "You threw it out, you get it." Alex told Ben pouting.


    "Since I''m older I can get you to do anything. Now get the ball." Ben ordered pointing at the ball that


    round to grass.


    How can twins have the same personality? Usually there''s an extrovert one and an introvert one bit


    with these two, they are exactly the same. Maybe one is a bit smarter than the other but they have the


    same personality.


    "My beautiful beautiful sister." Alex started but Eve wasn''t having any of it.


    "I''m not getting you the ball." She deadpanned.


    "Technically you''re partly responsible for all this." Ben said dryly.


    Those were some big word. I noted. After all they are turning eleven years old in a few months.


    "Me?" She gasped. "I didn''t even touch the ball."


    "You were suppose to catch it." Ben said once again. "That''s why it''s called catch."


    "You were trying to hit me. That was no throw." She argued.


    "Details details. " Alex muttered. "Please pretty girl. Please get the ball."


    Pretty girl.


    "Pretty girl?" Everyone said exactly what I was thinking.


    Eve shook her head trying to hide her smile.


    "No, get out of the pool and get the ball on your ball." She told both of them.


    Susan walked outside and went to pick up the ball then threw it at them.


    "Susan you spoil this brats too much." Zacmented.


    "She really does and now they''re sozy." Wren added.


    "Both of you are jealous." Alex said to them.


    At that is how I spent my Sunday, totally rxed.


    Monday was a different day, not so rxed yet not too crazy. I woke up and headed to the hideout, I did


    all my duties like I always do except today I was doing them alone and not tagging along with Styles.


    He''s been so busy today. We briefly talked and organized the little girl''s party which I now know as Eva


    Francis. A six year old orphan girl. I never pegged Styles for the charitable type.


    It sweet how he did all that for her. After that I left and did my next assignment.


    The whole day was very busy, doing ups and downs. From and to the hideout. I was drained.


    Right now we were going to somewhere, I don''t know where but somewhere.


    I didn''t ask because.... well I don''t care and because I wanted to hang with Styles. We haven''t hang in


    a long time because he was hanging with his high school friends.


    I figured he was taking me to some club so we could rewind and reflect on the day, like we used to after


    a long day at the hideout.


    He just told me about an uping event that''s gonna take ce in less than a week. A mafia


    gettogether of some sort. He said it happens annually.


    "I''m not attending." Styles deadpanned.


    "What? You have to go." I said dramatically and he rolled his eyes.


    Sebastian alwaysments on how dramatic I am or that I should have been a girl.


    I guess that''s how I am.


    "I''m not going. I''m just in charge of security before the event." He told me.


    "Why not?" I pout. I was pushing him to go because I had hopes he''d bring me along and I''ll get to


    meet some cartel leaders.


    "I''m not interested and besides only a few cartels knows what I look like and of course we control those


    cartels. I''d like to keep it that way, me remaining a mystery and besides you think that those old fools


    would appreciate an 18 year old attending their secret ball or party? The Godfather is a mystery and


    will always be. To those fools I''m some forty something ruthless old man. I''m just in charge of making it


    a safe ce for them."


    I thought about what he said. Everything made sense. He''s ying it safe and it works.


    "So you''re just making it safe for them?" I repeated his words.


    "We are hosting the ball. It is in our territory and if there''s an attack or the FBI or cops raid the house.


    Many leaders will be caught and that might start a war. After all they will be caught in our territory. We


    don''t want a war."


    "Your job is scary and exciting at the same time. You have the lives of that many leaders in the palm of


    your hands. If you wanted you could take them all out in one go and be the God of cartels." I beamed.


    Styles chuckled shaking his head.


    "I like your thinking-" Heplimented me and I gave him a smug look. "-very ambitious but it''s not


    that simple. Those shits are paranoid bitches. They will probably have back up teams on stand by near


    in case of an attack. Some will try to sneak in before the event and set up their own defense system. I


    mean cameras or hide guns in in sight."


    I went to say something but Tim, the driver spoke.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, we have a tail." He informed Styles in an urgent tone.


    Styles''s head snapped up the same time mine did. We both turned around.


    "It''s the grey BMW. It''s been following us for a while now." He added like he recited the whole thing.


    My mind was ringing. So many thoughts swirled in my head. Are we about to be involved in a high


    speed chase.


    What worried me more is Styles''s silence.


    "What should I do?" Tim asked. "Should I loose them?"


    "No." He answered. "There''s a turning up. Take it and pull over. Make sure they follow us."


    If I wasn''t nervous before. I sure was now. Pull over. Why?


    He suddenly turned to me.


    "Don''t get out of the car. Don''t make a sound." Hemanded very deadly seriously.


    There was no room for argument. I only nodded.


    "Words Kid. I need to know you''ll do exactly as I say. Right now you''re a liability. I need you to be


    protected. Your identity unknown. These windows are tinted, no one will see you. You stay here.


    Understand."


    I was beyond confused. My feelings were all over the ce and confused. He called me a liability but


    needed to protect me. It wasn''t pity, it was more of a need.


    I heard it in his voice. My protection was important to him. For some reason. It was important more than


    it should be.


    "I do." I croaked out.


    "Good." He said and got out of the car. Tim handed me the car keys to lock the doors.


    Tim stood about six feet from Styles while Styles stood next to the door he just closed.


    Secondster, a grey BMW pulled over nice and slowly.


    Three guys got out of the BMW. You could easily tell who the leader is.


    The leader stepped forwards smirking.


    Styles and Tim tensed and I could tell he knew theder.


    My leg was bouncing nervously and my thumb was tapping the leather seat.


    Tim turned around and started walking towards Styles but I noticed how he tilted his jacket to the side


    revealing his gun.


    Styles took his gun effortlessly as Tim walked passed him like they had rehearsed it countless times.


    I frown because Styles had his own gun tucked in nicely at the back of his pants.


    Only then did I realize how smart he actually is. He didn''t want to alert the others that they were pulling


    guns at them.


    It happened so fast. Just as Styles took Tim''s gun, Tim took Styles''s gun from behind Styles and spun


    around both pointing their guns and the other guys.


    The action stunned the three men as they found themselves at gun point.


    "Woah! woah! woah! No need for violence Godfather." The leader mused as his guards took out their


    own guns. "I just wanna say hey to a friend."


    "You and I are not friends Sky." Styles snarled at the man. He was not much older than Styles.


    He was maybe in his mid twenties or younger.


    "Ohe on. Stop with the hostility." He smiled but it wasn''t a sweet or warm. It was malicious, and


    cruel. "Put away the guns if you''re not gonna pull the trigger."


    He monitored his men to lower their guns. Styles didn''t lower his neither did Tim.


    "Cut the crap. Why were you fucking following me and what the fuck are you doing in Miami this early?"


    Styles asked and I could tell he was about to loose his patience with the man. His finger hoovered on


    the trigger.


    "It''s summer. I''m on vacation. I heard Miami is the ce to be and I wasn''t following you. I happen to


    be going the same way." He said with a smug look.


    I quietly snorted at his exnation.


    "Bullshit." Styles scoffed. "We both know you''ve been trying to get excess to my system for the past


    two months and failed. That''s why you''re here. You think being closer will give you an advantage well


    think again."


    "You''re getting too cocky for your own good." He told Styles who tilted his head to the side. "You''re


    getting sloppy. Leaving a trail. How do you think I located you. This time it was a minor one but I was


    able to follow it. Next time you''ll make a big one and guess what? I''ll be there. I''ll crack you wide open


    and know all your secrets. Your secret identity won''t be so secret anymore."


    "Those are just empty threats. I''m untouchable and you know it. If not, you wouldn''t be here trying to


    put fear in my heart. Keywords is try because I''m not afraid. You don''t scare me. So I say bring your


    best. Just because I found your secrets doesn''t mean you''ll find mine."


    "We shall see. We shall see." He said ad he retreated back to his car.


    After they left. Styles tapped the window and monitored for me to open the doors for them.


    I did as told and handed Tim the keys.


    They got in and Tim started the car and drove away.


    I was beyond confused.


    "What was that all about?" I finally asked but no one paid me any attention.


    "Sir, what should I do? Do we tell the boss?" Tim asked.


    They mean the cartel leader. One of the living Cassias brothers.


    "No I''ll talk to him but after the event. He shouldn''t stress about this too." Styles answered. Tim nodded


    and continued driving.


    After a while Tim spoke.


    "Do you think he knows where the warehouses are?" He asked.


    "No. If he did he would''ve done something to show me he knows like show up at any of the hide outs.


    Or at least he would''ve hinted it. So no he doesn''t know the location of any of those." Once again Tim


    nodded.


    Styles dropped me off at my house. Our prior arrangements forgotten.


    He didn''t exin but I saw in his eyes that the wheels in his head were turning.


    He left me in a ck hole of confusion.


    I know I should let it go because he once told me he''s a man of many secrets. And thinking about it will


    give me a headache. But I can''t let it go.


    I''ve been house for a couple of hours now. It was 9pm and I wanted to go out but both my friend were


    busy.


    Sebastian want to visit his grandma for the weekend while Connor is at work.


    I never understand his working schedule. I know he''s a driver but his working schedule is weird.


    I plunked down on the sofa. I was still thinking about what happened earlier. Not only did it ruin my


    ns with Styles but had Styles in a bad mood.


    I heard my phone ringing. I dug it out of my pocket and saw Christina''s name shing.


    I almost forgot about her.


    I immediately answered.


    "Hello." I answered casually.


    In the background I heard music, cars and engine raving and cheers.


    "Hey Sage." She beamed. "We agreed to be friends right? So I''ll call you my friend."


    Where the hell is she? And drunk. I''m protective of a few people in my life and a fewer girls. And right


    now I just found out I''m protective of this girl too.


    "Where are you and are you drunk? Who the hell are you with? Is your friend with you?" I fired.


    "Umm. I''m not that drunk. Erh.... I''m at the race track. Um... I forgot your other questions." She giggled


    and I groaned.


    She''s drunk alright.


    "The race tracks? What are you doing there?" I asked again.


    "Me and my friends wanted to catch on some action. Next time you shoulde.... or yeah. I saw your


    car. I guess you''re hear too." She slurred her words.


    My car. I tensed when she mentioned that. I ran to the window and saw my baby sitting in the driveway.


    I rxed and released the breath I was holding.


    "Christina, my car is right here, in my driveway and I''m at home." I exined slowly.


    "No your car is right here. I know I saw it once but it''s not that hard to forget. A white Audi. Yep. It''s your


    car." She told me in a matter of fact.


    Audi. I thought. My other car is with Connor and he''s at work. That isn''t my car.


    "It''s not my-" The line went dead.


    I gasped and tried calling again with no answer. Just her voicemail.


    It seemed like my life is a damn rollercoaster.


    Just after I realized that Christina switched off her phone or whatever I started to drift off to sleep on the


    sofa.


    That''s what I thought I''d do. Sleep.


    I didn''t think Eve would call at this time drunk. I shouldn''t be surprised. I really shouldn''t. That''s all she


    ever doestely.


    "What did Alora do Eve and where are you?" I asked firmly. At this point I knew I wouldn''t get any


    sleep.


    "I''m at home Sage." She deadpanned and I rxed. "And tell that skank of you-"


    "Don''t call her that." I defended Alora.


    "I will call her whatever I want to call her and besides that''s what she is. Just tell her to stay away from


    from me before I give her nose bleed. Believe me I will. I just hate her. She had no right toe up to


    me and say shit about my friends. She lost that right when she decided to sleep with you after I told her


    not to. She''s just a snake. Just because she couldn''t keep the friend tittle doesn''t mean everyone


    won''t."


    She didn''t let me get a word in. She cussed Alora and hung up on me.


    I was beyond confused. That confirmed it. I wasn''t going back to sleep.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Sage Miller


    "If I knew you were gonna be a wet nket all of a sudden, I wouldn''t have invited you." Styles said as


    he settled down next to me.


    All the kids were having fun. Little Eva was having too much fun. I felt my heart swelling at what Styles


    did for the kid. It is so out of character for him but nice, the kind of nice that over rule all the bad.


    The party was at an amusement park near by.


    The little girl looked so happy. She never knew her parents, she is just another kid thrown into the


    system.


    I can''t imagine living in the system. I''m grateful Eve and I were never in the system. She wouldn''t have


    survived.


    "Its just....I just have a lot in my mind." I told him honestly.


    "Well you better snap out of it because you have to entertain those little girl. I didn''t bring you here to


    brood. I brought you here as back up." He lightly scolded.


    I looked over to Be who was running around catching the little girls who were on a rampage.


    Styles was so good with Eva. It was like she was his daughter. I felt my heart break when I


    remembered how he lost his baby.


    It must''ve really sucked. He was so good with the kid. He would make a great father one day. Much like


    my own.


    "The other day you said something." I started when he was about to get up. He sat back down and


    turned to me. "You said I was a liability and my identity must be unknown. Then you said my protection


    is important."


    Heughed which confused me more. I couldn''t help but note how rxed he was today. His always


    tensed shoulder weren''t as tense. He scowl was non-existent. He was smiling.


    "That what got you all serious and brooding. For someone who I thought was smart you sure can be


    dump as fuck. You''re thinking about this the wrong way." He said amused.


    "Huh?"


    "That guy you saw, he''s a hacker like me. I got into his system about two years ago and got ahold of all


    his secrets so he wants mine. I may have out hacked him but his one of the greatest minds. Seeing you


    there, he would''ve investigated you. Then he would''ve found out about Eve then he would''ve known


    who I am. Do you see were I''m going with this or you need me to exin more?"


    I nodded even though I didn''t understand much of what he said.


    "So keeping you out of sight was very important. My real identity is everything to me, it''s crucail that it


    remains a mystery. That''s why I''ve been so sessful in this business. And most important, keeping


    him away from Eve is important too, so that means keeping him away from you too."


    I was starting to get it.


    "Wow." That''s all I said.


    "Now get up and let''s show this girls the time of their life." Again I was stunned by this side of him.


    If I didn''t know better I wouldn''t imagine he can kill without batting an eysh.


    "Let''s do this." I said standing up dramatically.


    I mentally chuckled because I could practically hear Sebastian''s words. He always said I was dramatic.


    I guess he was right.


    "Beasties." Eva eximed running towards Styles.


    He didn''t look awkward or weird out at the show of affection from Eva. He was very affectionate with


    her.


    He picked her up.


    I learnt a while back how affectionate Styles was. I use to watch him and Eve- not in a weird way or


    creepy- he was very affectionate with her all the time. Even when they were arguing he''d want to hold


    her while yelling at each other.


    I always wondered how he did that. I mean when I''m shouting at someone I don''t want them near me


    much less touch them.


    I watched as the pair talked while we walked back to Eva''s friends and Be.


    I wasn''t on my right minds earlier to give a good thought about Be. I mean she is beautiful but I want


    to know what''s inside that beauty. She wouldn''t be the first older girl I liked and I''m pretty sure she


    wouldn''t be thest.


    "Would you win it for me?" Eva asked Styles and she gave him the puppy eyes.


    "No need to take out the big guns." He chuckled. "I''ll win it for you."


    We reached Be and she gave us a smile but her eyes were on Eva and Styles as they talked.


    The sight was really sweet and mushy.


    "Sorry I didn''t introduce myself." I told Be. "I''m Sage."


    "Yeah Harry told me. I''m Be." My eyes shot to Styles but he didn''t seem to notice the look I was


    giving him.


    He didn''t allow anyone, I mean anyone to call him by his first name. Eve was an exception.


    Wow.


    "Yeah...." I trailed off and suddenly Eva joined our conversation.


    "Beastie told me he is Kittie''s brother." She told Be. "You remember Kittie right Be?"


    I looked at Styles as Eva talked. He didn''t seem to mind. In fact he smiled to my surprised. I thought


    he''d grimace at the mention of his pet name for Eve. Or maybe his jaw would tick but nothing.


    His eyes met mine as I asked if Eve had met Be and Eva but his eyes told me no.


    "Remember when he said he was going to his Kittie and I thought he was talking about a kittie kittie but


    he was talking about his girlfriend." Eva giggled as he told the story.


    At the corner of my eye I caught Be''s reaction. She wasn''t happy at all.


    I almost snorted, I didn''t have a chance with Be. She already have her eyes on someone else and


    unfortunately if I''m correct, she''ll be greatly disappointed because Styles will never see her that way.


    "Didn''t you want that big teddy bear?'' Be asked and I didn''t miss how she wanted to change the


    topic.


    Lucky for her Styles didn''t notice and Eva went on about the teddy bear.


    At the end we found ourselves against each other as we tried to win Eva the big teddy.


    It was official the game was rigged. Both of us were verypetitive and the game was kicking our ass


    cause we just couldn''t suck this much at throwing rings.


    "Go Beastie." Eva and her friends cheered.


    "Hey what about me?" I pouted at them and they giggled.


    "You''re just jealous they love me more than you." Styles joked as he nudged me and I missed.


    "No fair. I had that one. I was going to win. You''re a cheater." I whined pushing him and he missed as


    well.


    "Hey, all is fair in love and war and games." He raised his hands in surrender.


    At the end we both sucked. We were not getting enough rings on the hops to win the teddy bear.


    "Okay man, I''ll pay you to just give me the bear." Styles said annoyed. He was about to blow a fuse.


    He''s a sore loser.


    "Sorry man. You have to shoot ten rings to get the bear." The guy said and I knew he was just irritating


    Styles.


    "I get that but as you can see we can''t. I''ll give you five thousand dors. That''s more than the bear and


    more that you earn." He proposed. "If it was targets then cool, I can do that but this, this dump game


    must be ridged or something."


    "Sorry I''ll get in trouble. They''ll fire me." He said looking around.


    "It''s a lot of money man. Take it." He said through gritted teeth.


    "I''m sorry I really want to but I can''t"


    "You''re such a fool." Styles mumbled loud enough for the guy to hear.


    He turned to Be and told her something.


    Be took the girls and I saw that Eva was close to tears as Be dragged her away.


    "I promise I''ll get you the bear little princess." Styles promised and Eva nodded.


    As soon as they were out of sight he turned towards the guy and his demeanor changed.


    "Listen here you little shit." As soon as Eva wasn''t here he started cussing.


    It amazed me how both of us haven''t cussed the whole day. More so Styles, he cuss like his father was


    a sailor.


    "You made the princess cry, I don''t like seeing tears in her eyes. What are you gonna do to fix that. You


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    fucker." His voice was cold, menacing.


    "I''m sorry man. I''m sorry." He apologized again and again. I could see the fear in his eyes. Styles has


    that effect on people.


    Anyone in their right minds would be scared of the person next to me so I don''t me him for it.


    "You know you should''ve taken the money ang went on with your life. You''re foolish because then you


    would''ve gained something but right now not only are we gonna get you in trouble but we''ll get the bear


    you''ll probably lose this dump stupid thing you call a job."


    Before either of us processed Styles''s words, he unhooked the bear and yelled run to me.


    The guy yelled for someone to stop us but we were too fast. We ran and I wasughing so hard at what


    Styles did. Never in my life would I have ever thought I''d see Styles stealing something.


    We jumped the gates and we were outside.


    "You stole that." I said as we tried to cool down. Adrenaline was too high in my blood.


    "That fucker was being so fucking difficult." He said like that exined everything. "Besides I haven''t


    stolen something in a long time."


    "This was fun." I said as we were walking back to our cars.


    At the distance I saw the girls with Be waiting for us.


    Styles drove here in a blue SUV, it has been a long time since I''ve seen him behind the wheels. Not


    unless he was in his bike and that rarely happened.


    Just as Eva saw what Styles had in his hands, she ran towards us and Styles picked her up.


    "You did it. You won me the bear." She gushed but I couldn''t help but snort.


    "You mean stole." I said under my breath but Styles heard it and shot me a re.


    "Of princess I won you the bear." He corrected.


    After than we said goodbyes and got in out respectively cars and drove away. Styles was going to drop


    the girls and Be hope.


    On my way I received a call from Christina telling me she will be waiting in my driveway.


    "Oh shit. You got a new car." Her eyes widen as I got out. "It''s so beautiful. Oh my God."


    I smirked and greeted her.


    "Yeah hello too but you''re driving this car." She walked around it gushing. "I see you gave it a small


    touch you make sure people doesn''t question your ownership."


    Of course I did. I went to a shop a couple of day ago and got some work some on the body. It''s big but


    barely noticeable unless you wanna see it.


    I got my name printed on the body of the car. It''s in the same color of the car so it''s not that noticeable


    but it''s in a shade darker so you can see it.


    It beautiful really.


    Christina and I talked for hours.


    "We should do something before school opens." She announced.


    "Yeah we''ll do something. There''s ast summer party I''ll be attending." I told her. This party has been


    nned for months.


    Its even bigger than the first summer party we attended at the beginning of summer.


    "Yeah I know but I mean something more." I already knew she had something in mind already.


    "Something more?" I arched my brow.


    "Yeah. I mean. We''re going back to school so why not?"


    "So what do you have in mind?" I questioned.


    "I was thinking maybe... I don''t know.... since the fair will be here for thest night we should do that."


    She proposed.


    I haven''t went to a fair in a long time.


    "Then after that we''ll go to the race track, there''s a huge race happening on thest night and there''s


    this driver, he''s taking everyone by storm. He''s young too. Probably my age."


    I nodded as she talked.


    "Then finally we''ll go to that party and end our night in a high note and of course we''ll invite a few


    people. The more the merrier right?" She finished and I thought of a few people I''ll invite.


    "You have it all figured out." I praised.


    "I have to. I want to have a good time." She said.


    "Well it''s settle then." I said. "Then tell me about this driver, you like him."


    I teased her and her cheeks turned crimson red.


    "Oh shut up Sage. He''s cute okay. He''s earned a name for himself. They call him Drift King." She


    gushed.


    "Like in The fast and the furious?" I asked.


    "Yes like in The fast and the furious. I mean before he was just an ordinary driver but now he''s taking


    the tracks by storm. He wins big races and he''s got this confidence about him and the boyish charm."


    I didn''t think Christina realized she moaned and the sound fuck, I almost forget she was suppose to be


    my friend. Almost.


    But the fact that she was a virgin brought me back to earth. It straightened my thoughts.


    The almost boner subsided.


    Christina left shortly after with the promise to hang out soon before our big day of fun.


    I went inside.


    Dad''s birthday was in two days and seven days after that was Eve''s birthday was in seven days after


    that.


    Preparation were being made for her birthday but I felt like she was doing it for all the wrong reasons.


    This year was different. Usually during this time of year I was sad and gloomy but this year it''s like I had


    made peace with his death.


    I excepted a very long time that he''s dead. Nevering back but I had never made peace with it.


    This year however I was at ease about his death. I didn''t feel like crying or killing someone. This year


    was going to be different.


    There''s no more ra. She was the big reason why I dreaded this day. She was the most horrible


    during the time period of dad''s death anniversary.


    She took out her pain on Eve.


    Maybe that''s why this year it was better. She couldn''t torment Eve, my whole life. She couldn''t hurt her


    anymore.


    I found myself picking up my cellphone.


    Since I came back from Toronto I haven''t heard from her or seen her.


    Just as I thought She was gonna ghost Me, she picked up.


    "Hello." Her smooth velvet voice greeted me with so much elegance.


    I released the breath I didn''t know I was holding when I realized she wasn''t drunk.


    "Smurf." I breathed out.


    "Sage." She also breathed out.


    "How are you?" I timidly asked her.


    "I''m good thank you for asking." She politely answered. "How are You?"


    "I want to see you." I said almost demanding but you can hear the desperation in my voice. I cussed


    myself for sounding so desperate.


    "I mean can I see you?" I rephrased the statement before she can put a word.


    "Sage." She said trying to refuse but I stopped her.


    "As friends." I told her. "We did agreed to be friends right? I just wanna hang out with my friend."


    I knew I was guilt tripping her but I had to see her. It had been a while since Ist saw her.


    "You mean it?" She asked. "When you say as friends I mean, do you mean it?"


    I gulp as I nodded but realized she couldn''t see me.


    "Yeah I mean it."


    "I can see you the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow I will be super busy." She told me.


    "That''s fine by me." As long as I got to see her. "Don''t y with me."


    She actually chuckled.


    "No I won''t." She said. "Bye Sage."


    "No wait.." I said abruptly then realized I have nothing to say to her. "Bye Smurf."


    She sighed.


    "Bye Sage." She whispered and the line went dead.


    I didn''t pull my phone out of my ear for a while. I could still hear her voice inside my head.


    I felt strongly toward Smurf that''s no doubt but it was love. I love Eve. That''s love, its strong, its good


    and pure.


    What I have for Smurf is something entirely different. Sure I''m protective of her. But I''m not in love with


    her. My love for her was purely tonic.


    I am infatuated by her. It''s the thrill of not having her, never having something fully. It''s a thrill of wanting


    something I know I can''t have. It''s an obsession.


    My thoughts are interrupted by the door bell ringing. My subconscious carry me to open the door.


    Sebastian was leaning against the door frame with a pack of beers in hand.


    I smiled at him as I invited him inside.


    Connor, I don''t know where is buttely I fell like I never know where he always is.


    But I suppose it''s fine Sebastian is here. Even if Connores back. They did agree to be civil with


    each other for my sake. I couldn''t be more grateful for that.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Connor Simpson


    I have to say, throughout the summer I''ve came a long way. I''m not the same person I was two months


    ago or even before that.


    I won''t say I''ve changed for the better because all of the changes I''ve gone through are because of


    hate, but not all of them are because of hate.


    Three people made me, they molded me. Maze, Sebastian and mom. Even though they did but Sage


    has also been a huge part of my change. He''s been the one good thing that happened to me this


    summer, a positive influence, someone to depend on when days are dark.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I embrace the change, the good and the bad but my heart still breaks each morning. I miss mom yet I


    can''t find it in my heart to forgive her. To look past everything.


    I opened the door to the house that has been my home for almost two months.


    I locked it after talking off my shoes. I threw my keys on the bowl by the door. I could hear music


    ying low in the living room just how Sage likes it when he wants to rx.


    Today at work was one of the good days. Maze was bearable. He wasn''t so obnoxious like he always


    is.


    I must admit, I''ve grown cocky throughout the summer. The power has gone to my head and I can''t


    help it.


    I''ve been the nice guy my whole life, I thought I liked it, being good. I thought that was what would


    make me seed in a way but recently I found another purpose. Being nice, being good doesn''t get


    you anymore. People walk all over you, you don''t get respected.


    I''m not so nice anymore. People used to call me Sebastian and Sage''s pet. Theirckey but not


    anymore.


    They used to call me a wuss well now I''m involved in illegal racing. I bet they''ve never done anything


    illegal.


    My attitude is turning to be just like theirs. Just the other day I slept with someone who wasn''t even my


    girlfriend.


    I walked to the kitchen and got a water bottle out of the fridge. I twisted it open and drank it while


    walking to the living room.


    Today was one of those days when I got back early than usual.


    The music was low that I could hear the voices. I could hear what they were saying.


    I immediately froze on the spot. I leaned against the wall and clutch my heart.


    I knew I told Sage I''d be civil with Sebastian but I couldn''t. I hated Sebastian. He ruined my perfect


    home. But the truth is, how can you have someone you''ve loved for so long. You end up hating


    yourself. I would like to hate Sebastian but I can''t.


    My cheat was pounding and adrenaline was pumping. I was about to let all hell break loose when their


    conversation stopped me.


    I listened in.


    "I don''t know how to exin it to you or anyone else without sounding crazy." Sebastian sighed.


    "I''m not a judgmental person Sebastian. Make me understand. What made you betray your friend?"


    Sage asked.


    "It''s crazy. It''s not like I wanted to betray him but believe me when I say, for the first time in a very long


    time. I trusted a woman. You know my history with my mom. It''s not the best. I''ve never trusted a


    woman. Maybe it was because both of us are screwed up, fucked up but she saw me. She saw me for


    me. It was nice increasing my circle. For a very long time you were my friend then Connor came along.


    I''m sure he became my friend because of you."


    That was true. I heard Sage sigh.


    "And don''t tell me it''s because he wanted to be my friend. At school, people either hate me or fear me


    and those that hate me fear me more than hate so all of them fear me and on the other hand, you and


    Connor are loved by everyone. So when Barbra started talking to me, it was nice. We understood each


    other. The time Connor caught us it was the first time we ever did that. I''ll admit, we''ve kissed so many


    times but we never went that far. I don''t know why we went far that time. But aside from that. Barbra


    and I were just friends. Sure we kissed but majority of the time we were friends. I would help her when


    she was short on cash and she''d pay me back. She was someone I could ry on besides the two of


    you."


    The words sank in. I knew it was the truth because Sebastian wasn''t air. He was many things but a


    He is a blunt truth teller. No matter how ugly the truth was, he always said it.


    At that time my mind filled with so many thought.


    I never gave myself the time to hear the side of their story. I just to concluded how it all went down. A


    phrase Maze always said whenever I started cussing him out for instructions he was giving me popped


    in my head.


    ''Be quick to hear, slow to judge and think before you talk.''


    I used my anger to drive me. But seeing them was so damn much for me. I felt betrayed. Stabbed in


    the back.


    I saw how many girls dropped their panties for Sebastian. Even though he said people hate him, that''s


    not true. Out of the three of us. He was always the eye candy for girls.


    Sure, Sage is the easy going on. Always winking and smirking. Me being me, always polite and quick


    to apologize for their behavior. But Sebastian, girls loved the bad boy image he possessed. They love


    his dark personality.


    Even after he got with the girl, he dropped them the next morning if they''re lucky, he usually dropped


    them the next three hours, they still loved him. The all think they are the girl that''s gonna break the bad


    boy.


    So when I saw him with my mom, I got scared that was the case. I didn''t want my mom with my friend


    much less knowing what that friend is capable or incapable of.


    "Wow." Sage whispered.


    "Yeah that''s it. It wasn''t some sick game. We are friends. Or at least we were. Barbra doesn''t have any


    friends. She doesn''t have no one to talk to, so I was that for her. A person to listen when she needed


    an ear or even a shoulder to cry on. Her life is really hard."


    I''ve never thought of that. Sure over the years I''ve realized how mom never had any friends over


    unless they were co-workers.


    I never given that much thought because she never showed it.


    My rtionship with both mom and Sebastian would never be the same but today I was willing to try. I


    was willing to move past this.


    I wasn''t going to let that situation define me. Sure life isn''t fair and people made mistakes.


    I also thought it helped hearing that the time I caught them was the first time. The thing about the kiss


    was a bittersweet taste but I''ll move past this.


    I won''t hold any grudge for mom.


    With that knew found revtion, I walked back out the door.


    I felt my shoulders lighter than they were the moment I heard Sebastian''s voice.


    I was ready to make peace with everything and move on.


    I drove to my house. For a long time I sat in the car going over what I should say to her when she


    opens the door.


    I knew she wasn''t asleep because the kitchen light was still on.


    First I should start by talking about my father, Jonathan Styles. Yeah I''ll start by that.


    When I asked her about him I was ready to go on a search to find him but when she told me


    afterwards, I couldn''t.


    I slowly walked up the pathway that lead to my front porch.


    My hands were sweaty, I haven''t talked to my mom in a long time. Ever since she told me who my


    father is, she never called after that. I don''t me her though. I was being selfish and unreasonable.


    I rang the door bell and my nervousness caused me to knock too.


    Seconds went by and then I knocked again. The door was pulled open and I was met with my mom''s


    brown eyes.


    Her eyes widen in shock and I just stood there. All the speech I had prepared forgotten. I couldn''t even


    recall one sentence.


    "Connor." She breathed by I could see the question that was written in her eyes, what are you doing


    here?


    "I love you." The words fell out of my mouth. I didn''t know how else to show my appreciate or to earn


    her forgiveness.


    She inhaled sharply. Suddenly she pulled in for a hug and I melted in her arms.


    I missed this. Her coconut moisturizer. Her scent. The warmth in her arms. Her hugs.


    "My son." She sniffled. "I love you too baby."


    I knew she was crying.


    "I''m sorry mom. I didn''t mean to overreact. I''m so sorry I said all those hurtful things to you. I''m sorry for


    everything. I don''t need my father. I don''t want to know him. I don''t want to look for him or even search


    for him in the inte. You''re all I need." I said rambling all in one breath.


    "No I should be the one apologizing. I didn''t mean to cause you so much pain. Please let me exin


    baby?" She pleaded with me.


    I nodded. Now that I know Sebastian''s side I had to listen to my mom''s side.


    ????????????????????????????


    Sage Miller


    "This shouldn''t have happened." Those were her first words as she got dressed.


    I didn''t justify her with any form of reply. I crossed my arms at the back of under my head and watched


    her.


    She acted like she didn''t know that ''just friends'' would''ve never worked with us.


    We are never gonna be just friends. It would never work, not with us anyway, not in this lifetime.


    "I mean look at you and look at me. We would never work. I don''t know what I was thinking all along."


    She muttered.


    Her words got to me in a way I never thought it would. They pierced my heart so deep.


    "What''s that suppose to mean?" I sat up immediately. She didn''t stop to talk to me.


    "Exactly what''s suppose to mean Sage. We would never work. We are who we are when no one''s


    watching but as soon we step outside we won''t stand a chance. There''s too much at stake. Too -"


    "What you want to say is that I''m poor and you wouldn''t wanna be seen with a nobody right? I''m not the


    right kind of guy because my pockets aren''t deep and you would never be able to show me off to your


    million followers or even your snobby friends. I''m not an heir to anything." I asked bitterly.


    That got her got her to stop. Her eyes widen and she looked and me with shock written all over her


    face.


    "Excuse me?" She whispered.


    "Don''t pretend like you didn''t hear a damn thing I said because you heard exactly what I fucking said.


    You want that red haired because he''s rich me and I''m not." I told her already out of bed.


    "This is not about money Sage." She said offended.


    I picked up a sweatpants and put it on.


    "Then what the hell is it about if it''s not money." I yelled.


    "You''re two years younger than me Sage. I might act like I don''t give a damn but at some point it gets


    to me. You''re freaking younger than me and I don''t see that okay. For a while I pretended like this was


    going somewhere. But this, this is what we''ll always be to each other."


    "What is wrong with that?" I shouted. "What is so wrong about what we have?"


    "I want more Sage. I want a rtionship. I wantmitment and in the long run I want marriage and


    kids." She yelled back.


    "From me?" I said taking a step back, fear setting in, in my bones.


    I remembered Styles words a while ago. How women want something more in the end.


    "Y-no. I want that but what we have is hindering that from happening." She pointed out. "I like knowing


    that I can have that, itsforting."


    "I never stopped you from doing that." I told her frustrated.


    "I know but I don''t want to cheat."


    I snorted.


    "So what do you calling crawling in my bed every time your life fucks you over? Well let me tell


    you, it''s called cheating sweetheart." I said bitterly. "Since the beginning you''ve been cheating. Fucking


    me and going back to him after I rocked your fucking world. I bet he doesn''t touch you like I do Smurf,


    he doesn''t make you wet like I do."


    "Fuck you Sage.... Fuck you. I love him." She said desperately like she was trying to convince both of


    us.


    I smirked.


    "Yet you were screaming my name just minutes ago. And well.... about the fucking me part, you already


    did swe-"


    Her palm connected with my cheek. My head whipped to the side with so much force.


    I could taste my blood in my mouth from where I identally bit the inside of my cheek. . That''s how


    powerful the p was.


    I slowly turned my head back and looked at her.


    Her eyes were red with rage and it turned me so fucking on.


    I smirked and licked my lips.


    "Do it again." I said and then she clicked her tongue flipping her hair and storming off.


    My bedroom door closed with a loud bang that shook the whole bedroom.


    I could hear her shouting at herself or me. I didn''t really know.


    "Idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot." She repeated it until I heard the front door close the simr way my bedroom


    door did.


    She''lle back sooner orter. She can''t stay away that long.


    I told to myself that as I justified my actions. After all that''s what she does. She''lle back.


    I felt miserable though. Not only was tomorrow dad''s birthday but I messed up with Alora again.

 Chapter 30: Happy birthday dad

    Chapter 30: Happy birthday dad


    Sage Miller


    "I''m sorry for my attitude the past two days. My emotions were all over the ce." Connor said as he


    sat my breakfast in front of me.


    I sighed.


    "It''s okay. You''re human and you''re allowed to feel and be bitchy and sad once in a while." I told him.


    I didn''t know why he was acting the way he was but I was d to see the Connor I liked back.


    Today he was gentle maybe it''s because he knew that today is dad''s birthday and he knew this day


    could be hard on me. But this year it wasn''t so hard.


    "But still, I''m sorry."


    After that we ate in silence. The sound of our forks colliding with the tes filled the silence.


    "I talked to mom yesterday." Connor dered after some time.


    My eyes snapped to his face but he wasn''t looking at me. His head was casted down.


    I was shocked, thest time they talked they weren''t good. And I felt like this talk was different to how


    they''rest one went.


    That''s good, right?


    "Ummm.... yeah?" I said not really knowing what to say. I figured he needed someone to talk to.


    I''m on a roll this week. First Sebastian now Connor.


    Snap out of it dick and listen.


    I mentally cussed myself for being so cocky and childish at a time like this.


    "Yeah." He confirmed. "I guess I''ve been so caught up in my anger I forgot what''s important. I was so


    selfish with everything. You know."


    I nodded and didn''t say a word. That''s what he needed an ear to listen.


    "I went to my house and we had a long talk. It really helped. I didn''t take into consideration how much


    she sacrificed for me. She never really got a chance to be a teenage because of me. I should''ve given


    her a break. Everyone makes mistakes even though some are greater than other but we''re all human.


    Mistakes are inevitable. Mon made me realise that what they did wasn''t intentional and they didn''t


    mean to hurt me by it."


    When he didn''t continue, I knew he was finished.


    "So what are you going to do now?" I asked him.


    "I guess I got closure and right now I want to move on. I''ve acknowledged that it will take time for our


    rtionship to be they way it was but I''m willing to try. I forgave her. And about my father, I dont wanna


    know him. Im good." He exined so beautifully that I felt tears stinging in my eyes.


    "Even if someone told you he knew who he is and where he Is?" I asked graphically.


    "Yes. I know bringing him into my life will hurt mom. I don''t need that. My mom sacrificed a lot when he


    left me before I was even born." He said.


    Now do I tell him or do I keep quiet. I decided to keep quiet. He said he doesn''t want to know him.


    "I know how lucky I am to have a good rtionship with my mom. Out of the trio I''m the lucky one to


    have a loving mom. You and Sebastian aren''t so lucky." He continued and I noted how he included


    Sebastian in his group of friends.


    "What about Sebastian?" I dared to ask.


    He sighed.


    "That''s a difficult on but I am willing to try. I sort eavesdropped on you the other day when he exined


    on what happened between him and mom. I don''t like what he did but I''m d he didn''t have any bad


    intention. I know our rtionship will never be the same again. But I will try if he''ll try too."


    "He''s been trying." I pointed out.


    "I know." He mumbled. "He even bought me gummy bears. Twice."


    "Yeah and he let you punch him so many times and didn''t do anything to retaliate. I''m jealous you got


    to punch him." I admitted.


    "I enjoyed that so much. Kicking his ass I mean. In any day he would''ve destroyed me. Guess I''m the


    lucky one. I got to punch him when you haven''t." He said gloating.


    "Oh shut up." I got up and cleared the table.


    That''s what we agreed on. Whenever he made breakfast or cooked in general. I cleaned up and did the


    dishes.


    "Is it bad that I want him to buy me more gummy bears." He asked and Iughed.


    "Yes. I can''t believe you want him to continue to feed your addiction." Iughed some more.


    "It''s not like I can''t afford to buy them myself and I''m not addicted." He said helping me dry the dishes.


    "Of course you are." I argued.


    "There''s a difference between an addiction and enjoying. And I enjoy eating gummy bears."


    "It''s sad how much you try to justify your addiction." I told him.


    "I''m not addicted." He groaned.


    We did the dishes in total silence until Connor spoke again.


    "Our friendship has changed. Looking back a year ago or even four months ago, it''s not the same." I


    frowned a bit.


    "How''s so?" I asked even though I had an understanding of what he meant.


    "Before I felt more like a tag along orckey orp dog... and before you say that not true. I know it


    was. But not anymore. I don''t feel like that anymore. Now I can actually say were friends." He


    concluded and I only nodded.


    "How did you know you were in love?" I knew the question was random but it has been bugging me for


    quite some time.


    "What?" Eve said dumbfounded. I could tell the question caught her off guard.


    "How did you know you were in love?" I asked again.


    Eve looked at me confused.


    "You''re in love." She dered.


    "What? No I''m not in love." I told her.


    "So why ask me such question?" She question, her forehead creased.


    "It''s one of those random questions I have. I want to know." I told her.


    Yes I want to know but it''s not random.


    "Okay." She said and I arched a brow at her.


    "You know you''re in love when the other person''s happiness is your happiness. When their pain is your


    pain. When their happiness is above your own." She told me.


    "That''s it. That''s the whole mystery of love. There''s gotta be more than that." I said to her. There has to


    be.


    "Not that''s not it. There''s so much more to love than that. It''s like whenever you see that person, she


    takes your breath away while breathing you to life. It''s as if you''re starting to live for the first time. It''s as


    if your whole life was just a blur, you''ve been living yet not alive. At that moment your life has meaning.


    All of a sudden, it''s not gravity holding you to the ground. It''s their existence keeping you from breaking.


    The thought of seeing that person again gives you purpose. You would do anything for that person. Be


    anything for them. But it''s so easy mistaking love with obsession."


    I felt myself taking in a sharp breath.


    "Obsession?" I asked timidly.


    "Yeah. You get so selfish about that person. You want them all to yourself regardless of the


    consequences or even their feelings. To you, your wants are all that matters. You''re blinded to think


    your obsession is love." She finished and I buried myself deep in thought.


    I am obsessed. I''m incapable of falling in love. But was Eve ever in love? She seemed to know more


    about love and obsession. Was she ever in love or was it all obsession.


    "Were you in love?" I asked her.


    "I still am." She whispered. I felt her voice croak but it might have been my mind telling me that.


    It was around ten in the morning and my intention ofing here was very simple.


    I wanted to maybe persuade her to go to the cemetery to visit dad together.


    I knew it was a long short but I was wishing she would because of everything going on.


    She hasn''t celebrated her birthday in five years and I was hoping since she want to celebrate it this


    year thing would change.


    She hasn''t visited dad in four years. Ever since Aunt Lauren died.


    I didn''t know when to expect when I asked her.


    "I''m not going Sage. You want to talk to dead people. Then good luck, do it on your own don''t drag me


    into your madness." Sheshed out.


    It''s my fault. I pushed her to much. I kept on insisting even though I knew she wouldn''t like it.


    "How is it madness Eve?" I asked throwing my hands up.


    "He''s dead Sage. As in dead nevering back. He can''t hear you. He never will. Now tell me how will


    going to the grave help me?" She screamed bitterly.


    I saw Wren lurking around not sure as if she should intervene or not.


    "It will help you get closure. It will give you peace." I told her.


    "Do I look like I''m not at peace? Do I look like I need closure? No, I''m at peace. I''m not the one who


    decided to die. I''m still very much alive." She yelled.


    I sighed standing up.


    "I guess I thought this year would be different. I was wrong. You''re still angry. It''s not like he chose to


    die Eve." I told her walking towards the door.


    "But he still did. He left me after he promised he wouldn''t leave me." I heard her whisper.


    I felt my heart break for my sister. After all this time she can''t make peace with dad''s death.


    No matter what I do, she''s still suffering. I can''t end her suffering. I can''t stop her pain. I would take her


    pain if I could.6


    "Goodbye Wren." I waved at her. She face me a sympathizing smile.


    I smiled back at her.


    "Tell the twin hey for me." I told her.


    "I will." She said and I closed the door and went to my car and drove to the cemetery.


    Mrs Bell could sense I didn''t want to talk. She took my order and she was fast in bring the flowers.


    I thanked and paid her then left.


    I walked down the path to my dad''s resting ce. I was grieving and for the first time in years I wasn''t


    grieving my father''s death.


    I was grieving my Sister pain. The pain still haunts her to this day.


    I tried each year to get her toe with me but each time she refused. Each time it brought pain to my


    heart how she still hasn''t epted dad''s death.


    Thest time she walked down these path was exactly four years ago. It wasn''t just the two of us but


    Aunt Lauren was with us.


    Seven days before she took her own life. Eve was never the said since then. Her and Aunt Lauren


    were so close. She took it hard when she killed herself.


    I reached dad''s grave and ced new flowers on his grave taking out the twigs of the one''s I left in not


    so long ago.


    "Happy birthday dad." I said and sat down.


    I knew he wouldn''t answer me or even thanked me but it was fine. I knew he wouldn''t. He will never


    answer me.


    "Again, I tried getting Eve toe with me and you know she didn''t want to." I said into the air.


    Like always when Ie here. Iyed on my back and closed my eyes, closing my arms on the back


    of my head.


    "I''m worried about her dad. Lately she''s so destructive it''s rming. I don''t know how to help her dad. I


    thought this year would be different. I thought because she has Wren she''ll try but it''s like it didn''t make


    her better. It made her worst. I''m so desperate dad. What should I do? How do I help her? She''s the


    reason I''m still holding on. If I loose her I''ll loose myself. If she loose herself I''ll still loose myself. She


    has my whole life wrapped around her figure." I said desperately.


    I''m desperate.


    "You know, we talked earlier. She exined to me what is love. What it is to be in love. For me love is


    different because I don''t think I''ll ever love another woman that isn''t her. She is my whole life. My


    universe. Love is her. My home is her. She''s my sister. She means so much to me." I told him.


    Eve is my everything. Her life is my purpose. I begin and and with her life.


    I don''t know if anyone can ever understand that. I don''t think anyone will ever understand that.


    "I know this girl dad. She takes my breath away. She makes me so irrational and everytime she''s near


    my heart starts racing but I''m not in love with her. You wanna know how I know I''m not in love with


    her?.... even though her happiness is my happiness I don''t think I''ll ever put her happiness above mine.


    Or Eve''s. She''s not my everything. Eve is. I will never fall in her feet. Even though I want her to be


    happy, I don''t want her to be happy if she''s not with me yet I can''t give her what she wants. I want her


    in my own conditions. I want her to stay with me even without the promise ofmitment. The whole


    idea is crazy. That''s how I know I''m not in love with her. I''m obsessed with her."


    I let the exnation ligure in the air as I thought of many things.


    I stayed for another hour and when I left it what mid day. I didn''t know what I''ll do for the rest of the day


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    except go to the warehouse.


    I got in my car and my phone immediately rang.


    My heart leaped thinking it was Eve but it sank when I saw the caller Id.


    I was hoping Eve would change her mind.


    "Hello." I said trying hard to hide my disappointment.


    It''s not like I was t happy to receive his call. Trust me I was.


    "Sage. How are you doing? I know it must be hard for you nephew." Andrew said.


    "I''m hanging in there. How are you?" I asked him.


    "I''m good but mom is taking it bad. She''s been crying so much. I won''t say it was better before when


    we thought Mike and Lauren were out there not wanting to return home but knowing both of them are


    dead is too much on mom." He exined.


    I felt for grandma. I don''t have children. I can''t imagine how she feels. Especially if you recently found


    out that your children died years ago.


    I believe kids are part of you. You gave birth to them, feed them, cared for them when their sick.


    Even though Eve never got that chance to do all that but I saw how much she suffered even if she tried


    hiding it.


    Imagine if you''ve cared for them for over two decades and they die. But it''s different for other parent.


    Take a look at my mom or Sebastian''s. That didn''t deserve to be parents.


    "I didn''t call you to worsen your mood. I''m sorry." He apologised when I didn''t sat anything.


    "Umm.... it''s okay. I''ve been aloof all morning." I told him.


    "I wanted to talk you that, we will be in America in four days for Mike Lauren''s Death anniversary. Mom


    would like to visit their graves." He informed me.


    "Of course. I''ll be happy to do that." I said to him.


    "And Wren was kind enough to invite us to Eve''s birthday party that''s in seven days." He added.


    "That''s great. I really like that." I told him truthfully.


    I was hoping Eve would change her mind. I was hoping Grandma being here would make her see the


    light. After all she loves Grandma.


    -----


    This Chapter was so emotional. I really enjoyed writting it.


    I feel like I''ve improved so much from posting that first chapter on Unscripted that was 600 words to


    writing chapter 30 on my second book.


    Thank you all for supporting my work. It means so much to me that you all gave my work a chance.


    THANK YOU VERY MUCH.


    I love everyone of you. Thank you so much guys.


    Maybe its because I''ve just written an emotional chapter or what but I''m really grateful to everyone who


    gave my work a chance.


    I''ve been on wattpad for over a year and it''s been 10 months since I posted my first chapter and I can''t


    believe how much support my work has got. Thank you all


    I love you


    Prec

 Chapter 31: Shes a mess

    Chapter 31: She''s a mess


    Sage Miller


    The days went by so fast that I felt like I blink and it was suddenly Eve''s birthday.


    I''ve beenining about how my summer ns got altered that I focused on the negative sides


    only.


    Yes, this isn''t how I nned to spend my summer but I wouldn''t have it any other way.


    The weather thest couple of days has been shitty to say the least. The skies were dark and it was


    pouring rain.


    It hasn''t rain much this summer so it paid us with six days of rain.


    Then today, the rain stopped. The sun freed itself from the chains of the heavens and blessed us with


    its rays.


    Today wasn''t only Eve''s birthday but is was also the fifth anniversary of Aunt Lauren''s Death.


    Grandma tried to hide her pain bit she couldn''t. How could you celebrate a birthday on your daughter''s


    death anniversary.


    Eve and Grandma aren''t on good terms right now. They haven''t been since she came for a visit.


    Grandma isn''t as understanding as Andrew or Micheal. She doesn''t understand why Eve won''t visit


    Aunt Lauren today or it she didn''t understand yesterday when she down right refused to visit dad


    yesterday.


    It''s hard being stuck between both of them. In the end I chose Eve, I''ll always choose her.


    Grandma is family but I''ve known her for two minutes while I''ve been with Eve since the beginning. She


    has her reasons to not what to visit dad.


    They don''t understand. They don''t understand her, not like I do. They don''t know her like I do.


    Grandma only gave me a disappointed look and hasn''t said a thing since then.


    That was 24 hours ago.


    "How is she anyway?" Styles asked.


    I had forgotten I was hanging out with him till Eve''s birthdayter tonight


    "Ummm... she''s Eve man. She''splicated as hell. Most of all she''s self destructing so bad. I don''t


    even know what to do or if I can even do anything." I told him honestly.


    I''ve made peace with him asking little information about Eve and I always give him what he wants.


    "I really want to me you for her self destructive ways. That would be so easy but I can''t. It was


    inevitable. I wish I didn''t know that but I do. I know she was headed that way anyway, whether you


    came along or not. It was a matter if time."


    I could hear the pain, the desperation, the agony in my own voice.


    I was desperate.


    Shouldn''t I be happy today? Isn''t birthdays suppose to the happiest day in everyone''s life? Yet here I


    am. Miserable. In pain.


    "What can I do to help?" His question didn''t surprise me at all. I''m surprised he didn''t tell me he wanted


    to see her.


    "At this point I don''t know. If anyone tries to help she''ll fall faster. At least this way it''s a slow process


    you know. I''m just hoping she snaps out of it before it''s toote." I told him. "I''m also afraid seeing you


    will set her off. Then she''ll fall faster."


    He nodded like he agreed with me but I know he didn''t. I can easily read people and he isn''t any


    different.


    His eyes tell me he doesn''t agree at all. He wants to see her. I''ve manage to keep him away but for


    how long.


    I know they''re inevitable. They''ll fall back to each other again.


    I leaned further against my car. Styles had gone all bad boy today. He rode his bike and wore ck


    jeans, ckbat boots, a ck tee and obvious a ck leather jacket.


    Not like he''d ever wear any other color.


    I don''t understand his obsession with the color really. Eve use to say ck isn''t a color until he met him


    and suddenly she liked ck.


    "Can you do me a favor?" He suddenly asked me.


    "Yeah sure." I said.


    "Can I give you something to give to her?" I immediately opened my mouth to deny. "No, it doesn''t


    have any note."


    "I don''t know Styles." I said slowly.


    "It''s just choctes. She''ll never know it came from me." He said convincing me.


    "I swear Styles if you fuck-" He made it a point to cut me off.


    "Just take it. I didn''t even write my name on it." He said shoving the wrapped box to me.


    I examined it slowly. It did look like a box of chocte. I think. But with Styles you''ll never know really.


    Sure enough it doesn''t have a name or note. The box is empty.


    But with Styles you''ll never know really.


    I''m sure he can fit a car in his pocket. Maybe that''s a bit too much but you know what I mean.


    "Fine." I groaned and opened my door and shoving it in the glovebox.


    "I don''t think she''ll eat chocte that came from just anyone. She''s picky with what she eats." I told him


    closing the door.


    "I know. That''s why I''m giving them to you to give to her." He smirked.


    "Smart." I muttered.


    "I am smart." He said gloating.


    I looked at the watch and realised it''s almost noon and I said I''ll be at Wren''s at noon to help.


    "I gotta go. Catch you tomo.... oh... I can''t hang out with tomorrow. I''ve got ns." I told him frowning.


    "Don''t tter yourself too much. I wasn''t gonna hang with you tomorrow. I do have friends you know."


    He said stranding his bike.


    "You barely hang with them." I said honestly.


    Throughout the summer, I''ve heard him saying he''s gonna hang with them twice.


    "I don''t always tell you everything you know." He said.


    A random though popped in my head. It was weird as shit and even creepy that I said it out loud.


    "You haven''t cussed once today. Hell, you don''t cuss as much." I pointed out.


    "me your sister if it''s a bad thing. Thank her if it''s a good thing. Since I met her I don''t cuss as


    much." He told me starting his bike.


    He doesn''t wait for my response before he speeds off but my mouth had already spewed out the


    response.


    "The first few..." I trailed off when he''s about 20 feet from me.


    Rude. Rude as fuck. To bad he didn''t stop you from being an asshole. I bit his head off in my head.


    Twenty minutester I was at Wren''s mansion.


    I got out of my car and looked at every decoration.


    "It''s worse inside. It looks like Disney puked in there." I jumped a little from hearing that.


    I looked over my shoulder to find Zac behind me.


    "Mom and Eve are inside giving orders. It''s chaos. Mom just wants to make this exactly how Eve qants


    it." He added.


    I get Wren. She wasn''t there for many birthdays. She wants to make up for all that time.


    "I bet they look like twins doing it." I told him.


    "Amen, someone else notices it. I thought I was the only one." He threw his hands all over the ce.


    I looked at the decoration one more time before heading inside.


    Recently I''ve found Eve''s choice of favourite colors weird as hell. For as long as I can remember he''s


    favourite color has been pink.


    Now she added ck into the mix. Her bedroom walls are now ck and pink. Her bed setting are


    ck and pink.


    Back at the house her bedroom is purple orvender like she likes to call it but I never saw the


    different. That was another one of her favorite color but not more than pink.


    I know exactly when did thisbination of colors started. It started exactly the time she started dating


    someone I know.


    Yeah thebination aren''tmon but she makes them normal. ck and pink.


    So right now her decoration is ck and pink. It''s not as weird as it should be.


    There''s no white or any other color for that matter. Only ck and pink.


    Hours went by and I went to chance. The past couple of days Grandma was here, she made it a point


    to spoil me.


    She got me a whole new wardrobe. It''s good to say I''ll be dressing different from now on. I''ll be


    expensive, from my car to my clothes. I''ll be the it boy at school.


    The party was bigger than anything the white house can organise. I dare to say that two famous artist


    made an appearance for 10 minutes.


    I''m sure Eve doesn''t know 90% of these people in here.


    Eve gave a shallow speech while Wren gave a heart-stopping speech. I was given the stage and I


    delivered a short one.


    Even though I like the spotlight. I didn''t like the one I was put on. I like a very different spotlight.


    Zac gave his excellent speech. Grandma even gave one and cussed a few times.


    I wander why dad didn''t cuss with a mother like her.


    Actually I wonder how any of her kids don''t cuss.


    Eve recieved so many presents and yet she only opened a handful.


    Grandma got her a diamond ne. Wren got her another car much less to Zac''s protests.


    It wasn''t a bitter protests, more like siblings being siblings.


    So Eve has three cars now.


    I already given her my present earlier along with Styles''s gift.


    I did try to socialize with the people but the people I could tolerate were a handful.


    I wanted to leave and get some fresh air. The house became so suffocating.


    The back yard wasn''t an option since half the guest were there anyway. So I was left with the front


    yard.


    I didn''t want to admit it but I was bored. Those people has some sticks stuck their asses.


    "I take it that you got bored with those fuckers." She said.


    I quickly turned around and saw grandma walking toward me.


    "Yeah. I''m not used to suck parties." Besides I haven''t had an ounce of alcohol to help me tolerate the


    people in there.


    "You can say it you know." She said to me and she made herselffortable next to me.


    "Say what?" I asked her.


    "That they have something stuck up their asses. I won''t judge." She blunted out.


    I threw my head back andughed. Trust Grandma to put her foot in her mouth.


    "They do, don''t they?" I said in betweenughs. Grandma only smiled.


    Myughter died down and we sat in silence. She reminded me more of dad but she wasn''t anything


    like dad. Weird.


    Over these past few days, Grandma and I have shared stories about dad. We''ve talked so much about


    him and Aunt Lauren.


    "How was Mike as a father?" She suddenly asked.


    My lips tugged up.


    "He was so good with that. He was absolutely the best and I''m not lying. He rolled around in the floor


    with us after work. He took us to eat every morning on Saturdays. Our life with him were the best." I


    told her honestly.


    Grandma likes to ask about dad a lot. I knew more questioned followed after that.


    That''s all we ever talked about. I wasn''tining either.


    "So when you asked him about us. What did he tell you?" She has never asked me that.


    I looked at her, I''ve always been able to read people easy so when I looked up at grandma. I saw her


    pain.


    Never did it cross my mind how affected she was that dad left but looking at her now I saw her sorrow


    written all over her face. I see her grief, not the grief of death but the grief of having her children walk


    out in her without an exnation.


    It must have been hard for her. All those years not knowing where they were or even of they were alive.


    Not even a single contact with her.


    I won''t lie. Since I''ve found out I had a grandma and a family, I''ve thought back to when Eve and I


    would ask dad about our grandparents. He never gave us a straight answer.


    "He always avoided that topic. And as I grew older I guess I assumed that you were dead." Her sharp


    breath told me I was insensitive so I back tracked. "But he always told us how much you''d love us. He


    told us stories about you and grandpa. How loving and funny you were."


    She gave me a small sad smile. I smiled in satisfaction.


    "I know you don''t like ra but it''s weird that you don''t mention her in any of your stories." She pointed


    out.


    My whole body tensed a bit.


    "I know. She was not my family. She was not a mother to us. She was supposed to be my mother." I


    told her honestly.


    "Was?" She asked and I immediately froze. "You keep saying was. You talk about her in the past. Is


    she dead?"


    The answer to that question is simple. I know it but only I know the truth. To the would ra Miller is


    still alive.


    For a moment my mind went nk and my tongue refused to say a word.


    "Umm.... she''s dead to me." That statement couldn''t be more true.


    "You hate her that much?" I''ve never told grandma why I hated her so much.


    Grandma always assumed it''s because she was a bitch and she didn''t like her either so she never dug


    for information.


    "You have no idea." No body does. No one has any idea how much I hate my own mother.


    Enough to kill her. I ignore my own jab.


    "Here. I got you this." It shouldn''t surprise me that she bought me yet another gift but It did.


    I looked at her outstretched hand. She had a gift bag I didn''t notice the time she sat down.


    I took the gift bag from her and thanked her. Telling her shouldn''t have when inside I was giddy that she


    did.


    Grandma''s gifts are always costy. Thats what I love most about them.


    "Just ''cause it''s Evernly''s birthday doesn''t mean I don''t get to spoil you." She gushed a little.


    I thanked her again as I took out the gifts.


    I gasped at what I had in my hand. A watch. And not just any watch. A Rolex.


    I''m more of a bracelet kind of guy but now I don''t know. I have a Rolex watch. I have to unt it.


    Imagine rocking this baby Monday at school. Not only will I be wearing a Rolex but driving a beast.


    Such things feed my ego way too much. Not in the way it should.


    Life this summer has been pure bliss for me. No kidding.


    No ra. I''m at the top of the gang. A got a family that''s rich. A new expensive car. New expensive


    clothes, now a Rolex watch.


    I''m at the top. I know I am.


    I take out another box. A cologne.


    I thanked her again. Gushing over the scent of the cologne.


    "That one is an apology gift." I was shocked by her words.


    I whipped my head to her and locked gaze with her. I could see the sincerity in her eyes.


    She really was trying.


    "It''s okay grandma. You shouldn''t be sorry for saying all that." I told her.


    She was the first to look away. Which surprised me.


    "But I am."


    "I get it you know. If I wasn''t here the past six years I would be thinking the same as you but I was here


    for the past six years. I have thick skin while Eve doesn''t. Her life since dad died hasn''t been easily.


    She''s angry that dad left so sudden. She suffered from anxiety, nightmares, depression and an eating


    disorder. Which she still does. She went to therapy and when she was getting better, aunt Lauren died.


    It pushed her too far under water. With ra and everything, she couldn''t get over so many losses in


    just a year. I worked hard to get her to be like this. It''s the best I could''ve done."


    "You shouldn''t have had to do all that. You shouldn''t have had to grow ahead of time to take care of


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    her. You should''ve had a normal teenage life."


    "Yet there was nothing I could''ve done except to man yo and be her brother. I don''t regret it. What we


    both went through is what made us today. So I wouldn''t change that for anything. And as for the normal


    teenage life, I''m sixteen. I can still have that. I have three and a half years for that."


    Before she can say anything else. I added another piece of information.


    "Don''t take what Eve says personally. It''s how she works. If you push, she''ll pull harder till she fall.


    That''s how she is. She''lle around some day."


    "You remind so much of my Mike. Always so selfless and caring." She said.


    But I had to disagree, I''m not selfless or am I caring.


    No matter how much I try to be like dad. I fail miserably. Even if I hate to admit it, I''m my mother''s son.


    Her blood runs in my veins.


    I took after her. I may look like dad but I''m more ra than I''ll ever admit.


    I hate myself for it.


    The party ended around 1 am. Grandma and Andrew are flying out at 3 am.


    Before we went to bed, we said goodbye to them. Grandma, Andrew and Micheal.


    I spent the night at Wren''s because I was too tired to drive and why the hell not.


    I woke up to my phone ring very loud.


    To my horror the time read three thirty.


    I groaned and checked the calls.


    All sleep left me the moment I realised who they were from. Eve.


    I somehow knew that this meant she was in trouble.


    Fumbling with my phone I quickly called her.


    She answered within seconds.


    "Sage." She hupped. Blood drained from my face.


    She was crying.


    "Eve what''s wrong? Where are you?" I rushed out already halfway dressed ready to go to Eve''s room.


    "In the porch." She mumbles and slurred a bit alerting me she was drunk.


    "Hang on I''ming." I said already in the hallway.


    "I fucked up Sage. I fucked up." She said just before the line died.


    I immediately sprinted to the stairwell. My thoughts on one thing.


    I fuck up Sage.


    -----


    It took me three days to finish this piece. Never have i taken this long to write a chapter. It''s always a


    day or maybe when I''m too busy I''ll add a half on that.


    I can tell you that writing this chapter wasn''t easy. It''s like I was almost having the case of the writers


    block. I hope it won''t continue.


    What do you think Eve did?


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 32: Last day of summer

    Chapter 32: Last day of summer


    Sage Miller


    When Eve called mest night or this morning, damn I wasn''t prepared for what she had in store.


    When she said she fucked up my mind went straight to maybe she totaled her car.


    Hell, I even thought she ran someone over while drunk. That would''ve been easy to clean.


    I would''ve called Styles and he would''ve sorted it out in no time.


    But damn I wasn''t so prepared for what came out of her mouth.


    She admitted to have gotten herself a tattoo while drunk.


    She didn''t what to show nor tell me what it was. All I new is that she was in pain and it was a bad idea.


    I didn''t know since when was she a fan of tattoos. Beats me really.


    I''m not against tattoos, in fact I have a share of my own. I just don''t understand when she started liking


    tattoo.


    All I new was that the tattoo was on her back. And she repeatedly told me how much she fucked up by


    getting one.


    "Knock knock." I heard a loud voice on my door.


    I already knew who it was, she had told me she''d be here in a little while. That was a while ago.


    "No need to yell." I told her opening the door for her toe inside.


    Fuck! that was dirty as hell.


    "I''m hyped up. I''m excited." She beamed pping her hands. "You ready for the best day of your life."


    My mood was lifted significantly at that moment.


    "Yes I am." I smiled widely at her.


    "Let''s do this." She eximed grabbing my car keys but I springed and took them from her so fast


    before she didn''t even realise what was happening.


    She gave me a look that said it all. It was full of confusion, concern, it basically said ''should I be


    worried''.


    I gave her a bright smile.


    "Let''s go." I urged her.


    "Yeah let''s." She mumbled.


    "So my other friend I said I''ll invite is at word." Connor never had to work during the day, his actions


    He fed me some bullshit about having to drive people to the airport since the summer is over and


    school reopens soon.


    It was a long ass exination that gave me more reason to not believe him.


    I know he has a new girlfriend he''s afraid to show me. I bet he''s spending the day with her.


    Or maybe that girl is too ugly he''s afraid I''llugh at him.


    Or maybe he''s gay.


    That''s all I coulde up with. Those are the logic exination I coulde up with.


    "Yeah so it''s me, you, Tina and Sebastian. It will be so much fun." She said.


    I opened the passenger side for her and she got it. I gently closed the door after she was in.


    Before you all of you get your panties in a twist. I didn''t do that do be chivery or be the perfect


    gentleman.


    I opened the door so she couldn''t bang my door when she closes it and ruin my mood and the whole


    day before it even began because I assure you, if she did that, I''d forget she''s a girl.


    This is my car. My baby. I love this car. I would never let anyone hurt my baby.


    "Yeeeees, let''s have fun." I beamed content with things right now.


    I chuckled as I pictured Sebastian having fun. In a fair. That seems impossible.


    I don''t know how I even got him toe with me.


    Fuck, what''s with the dirty mind today? I haven''t had sex in a long time.


    Surprisingly and shockingly Sebastian was great. He didn''t make too many remarks about the cotton


    candy or the children.


    He did threaten a few people though. It''s part of who he is. We yed a few game and won some


    prices.


    I did win a teddy for Christina. I only gave it to her because I didn''t wanna keep it and since Sebastian


    won Tina something, I felt obligated to to it too.


    That reminded of when we were here with Eva and Styles not so long ago. We stole a teddy bear.


    I made it a point to avoid that area.


    That day was one of the best days of my summer. Eva was a darling.


    Now I realise why Styles holds so much affection for her. She''s an Angel.


    "Let''s go get a reading. Let''s go, let''s go." Christina said excitedly as she pulled me with her to a blue


    tent.


    I never believed in fortune tellers. Or tarot readers.


    I shrugged and let her pull me in.


    The tent was dark and empty. The tarot reader wasn''t inside.


    The whole scene suddenly gave me the hibby jibbies. A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    The chair she was suppose to sit in was empty. On the table was a crystal ball, a bowl and a deck of


    cards.


    I wanted to tell Christina that we should get the hell out of here.


    I didn''t like the feeling but somehow I couldn''t voice my thoughts. My mouth and mind wasn''t as sync


    as they usually are.


    I felt like I was under a trance. A spell of some sorts. I couldn''t move like I wanted to. I couldn''t talk. I


    was just frozen.


    Suddenly there was smoke and the tarot reader appeared seated.


    I heard a piercing scream as I jumped and Christinaunched herself on me.


    My heart was pounding so hard in my chest. The allusion or whatever the fuck that was scared the shit


    out of me.


    "Come children. Have a sit." She coaxed us and I found myself finding some warmth andfort in


    that voice.


    I followed Christina and sat in front of the tarot reader.


    "Call me Theresa." She said.


    Her voice was oddly and weirdly calming. Her tone eased my racing heart.


    I frown at her and looked at Christina. She was calm next to me.


    "Let me tell you your future." She coaxed once again and tapped the bowl.


    I rolled my eyes when I realised what she was doing. The bowl had a note that said 5$.


    I took out a 10$ and ced it on the bowl. She smiled.


    Even though her smile calmed me physically but on the inside, it terrified me.


    "Who will go first?" Theresa asked.


    Is it weird that she''s called Theresa. I feel like it''s weird.


    "Me." Christina said in a tiny calm voice.


    "Okay child." She shuffled the cards. The sheid them down facing down and spread them. "Pick


    three cards."


    Christina pulled three cards from random ces in the line of cards.


    Theresa turned the first card around. It had a joker on it juggling balls.


    "The fools." Theresa smiled. Christina and I shared a confused look. "A card of innocence, new


    beginnings and free spirited. The major Arcana tells a path towardspletion. The fool is a nk


    te. A new journey."


    She turned the next card. The next card had what I could call the ferris wheel.


    "The wheel of fortune." She said and smiled again. "This card represents change. Inevitable fate.


    Greater forces above human control are at work here, child. The lesson here is'' what goes up must


    "What does that mean Theresa. Is it something bad?" Christina panicked and held Theresa''s hands


    pleading for an exnation.


    "It could either be bad or good. Let me read the next card than I will tell you if it was good or bad child."


    She coaxed her to calmness.


    I admired her calmness and ability to calm others.


    She turned the next card and it was swords. I couldn''t count them but they were too many.


    "Ahhh, eight of swords." She mused. "At the end you will realise that your beliefs and thoughts ate your


    greatest fears."


    "I don''t understand Theresa. None of this makes sense." Christina cried.


    "Ahhh but child. They all make sense. Not everything is written in ck and white. You are on a new


    journey. A clean te. Don''t be afraid to put yourself out there because some forces are above human


    control. Change is inevitable. After all your struggles. You will see the light. You will learn." She told her.


    She picked up all the cards and stacked them before shuffling them.


    "Your turn young man." She told me.


    I shook my head.


    "No I''m good." I told her.


    "You already paid child." She pursued.


    "Ahhe on Sage. Pick three cards." Christina told me smiling.


    I smiled back and picked three cards from the same ce.


    She turned the first card around. On the cards there were two hands holding what I could call balls.


    Maybe helping each other hold the balls.


    "Six of pentacles." She mused and briefly nced at me. "A card of selfishness."


    She looked at me straight in the eye when she said that. I gulped.


    I am not selfish.


    "Perhaps you have been giving but with your own agenda. What are you trying to gain with such


    actions?" She asked me.


    I shook my head and before I could answer her. She turned around another card.


    "Ten cups." She said with a serious tone. "Broken family, bad rtionship."


    As she said those words. My heart gave one violent beat.


    "For some reason or the other, your desire to create peace and understanding between your loved


    ones is failing. You romantic rtionship is failing." She said pouring salt into the wound.


    My mind went to two people she might possibly mean.


    Eve and Smurf.


    Those are the two broken rtionship in my life in trying to fix.


    She turned the next card around.


    "Death." My heart stopped for a second. The only thought was who is gonna die. "This card rarely


    means the death of anyone. You must understand that cycles begins and ends, it''s the message of the


    death card. It also represents change but this change can be hard to swallow. You cannot always live in


    the shadows child."


    I felt as though she just peaked into the depths of my soul.


    An ice cold shiver ran through my spine.


    She couldn''t know, could she?


    It''s just pure damn luck.


    I stood up promptly. I had to get out of there before she gets into my head more.


    The calm spell she had over me this whole time shifted.


    I wasn''t as calm as I was a minute ago.


    I knocked the chair backwards and scared Christina.


    I wasn''t one to believe in paranormal or fantasies. I didn''t believe in all that.


    But somehow thisdy Theresa scared the shit out of me.


    I mean there''s not reason to be scared right but her eyes when she read my cards weren''t the same as


    before.


    Maybe I''m imagining it all. Maybe, just maybe, it scared me how urate her readings were.


    "I''m sorry on behalf of him. Thank you for your reading." I heard Christina rushed out but I was out of


    the damn tent to hear Theresa''s response.


    The air outside was suddenly chilly. Even with the sun, I was slightly cold.


    How long where we in there? I asked myself because it suddenly felt like I''ve been stuck on that damn


    tent for days. Even months.


    Christina came out smiling brightly.


    "Wasn''t that fun?" She beamed. "Thank you for giving me the beat day ever."


    I nodded at her. I felt tired, drained than I was when I walked inside that tent.


    I grabbed Christina''s wrist and pulled her away from the tent.


    The time on my phone read sixteen twenty eight.


    "Oh my God. You''ve been looking for you guys. I thought you''d taken my friend to decapitate her or


    something." Tina yelled at me.


    Sebastian rolled his eyes and I grumbled.


    "Where did you go man? I thought you took her to some random toilet to end yiur dry spell." Sebastian


    said as soon as Tina whisked Christina away.


    "You know I''m not interested in her that way." I groaned.


    He gaped and looked for sincerity on my face.


    "I thought you were fucking with me when you said that." He exaggerated. "I never thought I''d see the


    day when Sin wasn''t interested in a girl that way. Especially when she looks like that."


    I looked to where Sebastian nodded. Sure, Christina was smoking hot. Almost as hot as Smurf but


    oddly I wasn''t attracted to her like that.


    Sure, she could give me a boner of she wants to but our rtionship was tonic. We had an


    understanding of that.


    "So if you weren''t bending her, where were you man?" He asked again.


    "She convinced me to see a tarot reader." I grumbled and Sebastian busted outughing.


    He threw his head backughing at my misery.


    He sobered up enough to ask me something.


    His brow shot up in surprised.


    "Oh you''re not joking." Heughed. "You really saw a tarot reader."


    Heughed so hard that people were starting to star because I wasn''tughing.


    "You gotta stop fucking with me man. First you don''t wanna fuck her now you''re telling me you saw a


    tarot reader."


    You see this is why people turn to serial killers. It''s because of people like him.


    I growled and left himughing, joining the girls.


    "What are you guys discussing?" I asked them as soon as I was with them.


    "I was telling Christina that we should find a dinner and get some descent food." She told me. "Besides


    the race doeant start until 8 pm so..."


    "Sounds like a n. Besides I could eat." I told them.


    After telling Sebastian of the next n, we left.


    "We can go to that dinner. You know Sage. The one you like so much." Sebastian suggested.


    "You like it too." I said defensively.


    Sebastian shrugged his shoulders.


    "It''s just a dinner. No fuss." He said.


    Sebastian has this thing when he acts emotionless about something even when it means so much.


    At the parking lot, I discreetly checked for scratched or any indication of marks on my car but saw


    none.


    I released a breath I didn''t even know I was holding.


    That was a relief. I wasn''t prepared to find out of what I would do if I noticed a scratch.


    "Today was fun. Thank you again." Christina said as we were parked outside the dinner.


    Tina and Sebastian took a detour and told us to wait for them.


    "No need to thank me." I told her "I had fun just as much except the tarot reader of course."


    "Ohe on. You''re still at that." She teased me and stood in front of me.


    "Of course I''m still at that. I didn''t like that experience one bit." Iined throwing my hands up.


    "I promise I won''t force you to do something next time, alright?" She yfully said.


    "You better." I scolded her yfully.


    We fell into silence and I got lost in my head.


    Tomorrow school finally reopens. I couldn''t be more happy.


    I have my reason to be happy about school. I''m not happy about the education part but my reasons for


    being happy are pretty shallow.


    Suddenly I felt lips on my own lips. My eyes widen as the perpetrator moved her lips on mine.


    On some other asion this would''ve been a pleasant surprise. I would''ve even seized the moment.


    But right now. This isn''t what I want.


    I lightly pushed Christina back and red at her.


    "What the fuck was that for?" I didn''t mean to tell but she shifted something in me.


    I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. The gesture hurt her.


    "I-i-i. It... I thought you''d like that." She stuttered averting her gaze from mine.


    "Why the fuck would you think that? Did I do something to make you think that?" I tried not to raise my


    voice at her but she pissed me off.


    She confused me. From the start this is what she wanted.


    "I thought you liked me." She whispered and I felt bad.


    I took a step towards her. I didn''t know how tofort her without giving the wrong signal.


    I ced my hand on her shoulder and squeezed just a bit.


    "Of course I do like you." Her eyes suddenly met mine and they were filled with hope.


    I cussed when I realised my mistake. I tried to mend my mistake.


    "Just not the way you think. I like having you as a friend. I don''t wanna mess that up. I value our


    friendship. And that''s important to me that anything. You don''t know how I am with girls. I don''t wanna


    include you in that list of girls I messed up." I coaxed her.


    She took her time before she responded.


    "I understand." Her voice came out an octave higher.


    I felt bad for giving her wrong signals about us but not interested in fucking her. Not anymore at least.


    We fell into silence. I felt the tension between us. I knew things were gonna be awkward between us


    but I would take that than fucking her once or twice with no promise of a rtionship.


    By 8pm we were at the tracks. I saw many people I knew, I didn''t even know this was a popr spot.


    I knew people came here but I thought it was old people. Turns out, not only is this ce a popr high


    school spot but some of the drivers are high school kids.


    No kidding.


    The scene was insane. The cars were insane. I saw every type of car in here. I was only relieved that I


    matched most cars here.


    Such a shallow and petty thought but hey. What can I say. I like the shallow stuff.


    I was getting wasted with each passing minute. I''m sure I was three beers away from being officially


    wasted.


    "Would you tell me what happened between you and Chrisy." Sebastian asked.


    We were leaning on the car bo next to the tracks waiting for the race to start.


    "What do you mean?" Christina had left us as soon as we arrived. Of course Tina followed her.


    "Seriously. You cockblocked me man. Tina had tofort her because she was about to cry." He said.


    "Just so you know. I probably won''t getid because of you."


    "Chill. I give you permission to talk trash about me to get into her pants tonight. Tell her how horrible I


    am and that you totally side with them." I said dramatically.


    "I just might." He mumbled as soon as the announcer took the mic.


    The moment he started talking I recognised the voice. His voice is unforgettable.


    By the looks of it, Sebastian also had the same thoughts as me.


    "Isn''t that Austin. From The Arena. The ring?" He asked.


    I nodded telling him I have the same conclusions.


    "Wow. Who would''ve thought this is his scene too." He shrugged.


    I followed suite and shrugged too.


    "Today we have four racers. There''s a lot money at stake today. The price goes to whoever cross the


    line first."


    He continued to talked and introduces the racers. When he called each name, the racers took out an


    arm and fist pump.


    Just like at The Arena, he captivated everyone''s attention.


    It made me wonder how he did it. How he captivated everyone''s attention like that.


    Just like in the movies when a race is about to start. A barely naked woman was always involve.


    She stood in front of cars and raised her hand. She counted from three to one and the cars zoomed


    passed her. Each car avoiding her.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Look, I wasn''t driving but I felt the adrenaline. Now I understand why high schoolers are frequent here.


    High school kids are adrenaline junkies. Coming here fills them with the adrenaline without even doing


    a single damn thing.


    The race was twopse around the tracks. Everyone cheered and mostly cheered for the Drift King.


    Most of the people that cheered for him weredies. They screamed every dirty thing they could think


    of.


    One in particr was waving her pantie in the air.


    The race was sooning to an end and the Drift King was neck and neck with Speedy.


    Just as I thought Speedy was gonna win, DK took the lead at thest minute and won the race.


    Everyone cheered for him including me.


    I jumped up and down.


    I was parked next to the finish line which is why I could hear Speedy.


    He was the first one to get out of his car and yelled.


    "I almost had you this time." He yelled walking towards DK''s car. "I''ll get you next time."


    Just as I thought I''d we Dk, the crowd crowed him congratting him.


    I wanted to congratte him too. That was an awesome race.


    "Give the champ some space." Austin yelled. "Step back."


    He took control of the crowd, they did as he said and stepped back. What came next, I wasn''t prepared


    for that.


    Connor was standing there, next to DK''s car.


    "Nice job. You did it again." Austin congratted Connor as of he was Dk. "I''m gonna find Maze and


    collect your winnings. You''re free for the night."


    Connor nodded and with onest pat from Austin. They left.


    I looked at Sebastian and he was just as shocked and confused as I was.


    "He is..." He drifted off.


    "Dk. Congrattions man." A guy said half hugging Connor.


    If I didn''t believe it before. That was confirmation.


    "You say like it''s a surprise that I won." Connor said to the man.


    My brow shot up in surprised at how obnoxious he sounded.


    "I never has a doubt on my mind." The guy told him


    He looked different here. He dressed different. He talked different.


    Everyone has secrets. Everyone seems to have double lives.


    What more than shocked me is that nice Connor can be obnoxious.


    Holy shit Connor is DK. My mind seems to have just caught on to the shock.


    Holy fucking shit Connor is DK. Holy crap he''s a race car driver.


    Sebastian and I took a step towards Connor simultaneously.


    Once we were a few steps from him, his face paled.


    -----


    Cliffhanger.


    Chapter 32 done guys.


    I actually spent an hour and a half learning about tarot cards on the inte.


    I don''t have much to tell you guys except that please support my new book I''m gonna be writting.


    Its book 2 of Unscripted but it''s called We belong together. It''s on my profile so be sure to add it to your


    reading lists and library.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 33: High school junior debut

    Chapter 33: High school junior debut


    Sage Miller


    Just so you know, when I said I was excited for school to reopen I didn''t mean the waking up early part.


    Right now I''d do anything to turn back to a couple of days back so I can sleep. The hang over isn''t


    helping.


    Someone should''ve told mest night how much of a bad idea it was drinking the before school


    opened.


    I would''ve given that person a million dor if they told me.


    "Go away Connor." My voice came out muffled and hoarse.


    "Ohe on. If I let you sleep I would never hear the end of it. From you. So please end my misery


    and get up." He whined and his voice was loud.


    "Go away." I told him slower this time.


    "If you wanna show off your new car, you have 15 minutes to take a bath and eat breakfast. I already


    did breakfast. It will get cold."


    "I''ll eat it cold." Even though I was now awake, my eyes refuse to open. My body refuse to get up.


    In the summer I could count how many times I actually had to wake up before 9am.


    Once. I did that shit once. And I was pissed the whole day after doing that.


    "Come on. You''re already awake. Now get up." He groaned and I think he stumped his foot in


    annoyance


    "Five more minutes." I muttered.


    He sighed heavily and I inwardly smiled.


    Just as I thought he gave up, he said something that got me to my feet in less than a second.


    "Sebastian is leaning against your car." I was on my feet in seconds. The desire to have five more


    minutes gone.


    Hisughed told me he was fucking with me. I scowlled at him as heughed.


    "Fuck you Connor." I snapped at him not happy with him, not that he cared.


    "I should''ve started with that. I don''t know why didn''t I think of it early. It would''ve saved me so much


    time." He teased.


    Just then my hang over caught on with me and my mind made connections ofst night.


    "Holy shit you''re DK." I eximed and winced when I heard my own loud voice.


    He grumbled.


    "I thought we established thatst night." He groaned.


    "I was drunk." I stated.


    "But I wasn''t. Now go take a shower. We gonna bete." He said. "You do wanna show off your new


    car, don''t you?"


    I rolled my eyes as I walked down the hall to the bathroom.


    "By the way. I''m staying at my mom''s tonight." He yelled just as I started the shower.


    "Ain''t you racing tonight?" I asked him.


    Last night we didn''t get to talk much about his ''job''. Between the excitement of his win and the fact that


    he''s DK, we didn''t talk much.


    We got really really drunk. Or at least Sebastian and I did.


    "Narh. It''s one of those rare days when I don''t race." He replied.


    "By the way. You didn''t tell me much about your boss Maze, I think is his name. How did you even end


    up working for him? And I thought I''d meet himst night. After all I want to see why you hate him so


    much."


    "Yeah his name is indeed Maze. You wouldn''t like him though. He''s a real dick. Let''s not mention


    Sebastian, they''d probably fight. And as for how I got to work for him, that''s a long story and illegal." He


    yelled back.


    "Illegal?" I yelled shocked. "You did something illegal. It shouldn''t surprise me because you''re racing


    illegally but it does. I''ve never imagined you doing something illegal."


    "Shut up and shower. We''re gonna bete for your show." He yelled.


    Iughed and continued my shower.


    Ten minutester I was feeling fresh and ready to take on the world.


    I walked inside the kitchen and Connor was already finished with his breakfast and washing his dishes.


    Just as I sat down, the door bell rang. I groaned.


    "It''s too early for visitors. I haven''t even had my breakfast." I whined like a two year old.


    Connor rolled his eyes at me.


    "That must be Sebastian. I invited him for breakfast." He told me and my jaw dropped.


    My eyes widen in shock as I stared at him.


    Who is this man and what havens done with Connor?


    He keeps shocking metely.


    "Ohe on, don''t give me that look. I told you I''d try." He said.


    "I really appropriate yiur efforts." I told him and two secondster Sebastian walked in, in all his


    Sebastian glory.


    "You''rete." Connor deadpanned.


    "He''s still eating." Sebastian pointed at me. I shrugged and ate some more.


    "He waste. Can''t you two just wake up on time for once." He scolded.


    "I bought you a peace offering." He took out a pack of gummy bears and Connor beamed at him.


    "Fine you''re forgiven." He told Sebastian but his attention was on the pack of gummy bears.


    "Keep this up and I might never let you go." He said.


    "Oh hey, where is mine?" I whined.


    "Jealous isn''t a good look on you Sage." Connor mumbled.


    Connor identally let out a moan, I was almost positive he didn''t realise he let it slip.


    Addict.


    Sebastian and I locked gaze before we bursted outughing.


    Connor snapped his eyes opened and stared at us curiously.


    "What''s so funny?" He asked.


    We locked gaze again before we smirked.


    "Nothing." We simultaneously said.


    We finished our breakfast and we were done and ready to leave.


    I was very d for our school''s code of conduct. When grandma said she wanted to transfer me to a


    private school. I refused.


    I couldn''t see myself in cks and zer. Basically a uniform.


    I''m not that kind of person. I more of a tee kind of guy. Besides I''m not a snob so why attend a


    snobbish school. I would never fit in.


    Unlike how I fit in my current school.


    Connor, Sebastian and I were wearing almost the same thing.


    We all were wearing blue jeans but Connor had a simple white tee and white sneakers while Sebastian


    had a nk grey tee and ck sneakers.


    Me on the other hand went a bit overboard. I was the dramatic one out of the three. Even my clothes


    said drama.


    I had paired the blue jean with a nk bright pink tee with white sneakers.


    I looked adorable. Yeah I did.


    Pink can defiantly be my color.


    "Are you guys ready to take the student body by storm?" I asked them as we walked to our separate


    cars.


    I had given Connor my car since he sold his.


    "Are you ready to be the talk of the damn school?" I hyped them.


    "Are you ready assholes?" I asked onest time.


    This was the n this year. We be popr. We y girls. We be yers.


    "I was born ready." Connor said hyped out.


    "Never been more ready." Sebastian added.


    "Then gentleman. We are the man." I told them as we did our one time three fist pump.


    "Let''s rock this thing." Connor said.


    I was really d they made up before we returned to school.


    The most dangerous trio was back. Back to take on the world as we might know.


    We drove to school. Each one on their own car. I had given Connor my consent to personalise my car


    to more of his style and he did.


    He repainted it and changed the rims. And some other body work.


    Both Sebastian were driving Audis just different models.


    When we entered the parking lot everything stopped. All eyes were on us.


    Friends who were hugging stopped. Lovers who were kissing stopped. Nerds stopped. They mostly


    stared at my car.


    Everyone wanted to see who was driving such car. My windows were tinted so they couldn''t really see


    me.


    I loved Each moment of the attention. I felt the power of driving such car.


    Luckily we found parking spots next to each other and we park.


    The student body''s eyes followed us everywhere.


    I smirked as I stepped out of my car. I saw eyes widen, shock, jaws dropped.


    Sebastian and Connor joined me as we walked towards the building together.


    "We haven''t even done anything yet they''re shaken." Connormented.


    We overheard little parts of conversation as we walked to the reception to get our schedule and


    lockers.


    Is that really his car?


    Where do you think he got the money?


    I bet he sold his kidney.


    I snickered when I heard thest one.


    I saw one of the girls turn Red. They thought they were being discrete.


    We got our schedules and lockers. We were now on our way to the homeroom.


    We didn''t share most of the ss together but we did have the same homeroom and lunch break.


    The whispers were getting louder with each passing minute.


    "Sage. I''m d we have the same room." I heard her squishing voice before I saw her.


    I saw Connor snort and Sebastian detached himself from the situation as he dragged Connor with him.


    "Good luck. You gonna need it." He said and Connor bit his knuckles so he wouldn''tugh at me.


    I thought of walking away pretending like I didn''t hear her but before I could decide she wrapped her


    hands around my waist.


    "Hey Kate." I said to her. Thest time I saw her was at the first summer party.


    That was almost three months ago. I had even forgotten she exists. I couldn''t be more happier if she


    didn''t exists.


    "Long time no see Sage. I think you blocked me because my calls went straight to yiur voicemail." She


    rambled.


    "I think I changed my number a while ago." I lied effortlessly.


    "You should give me your new number so I could call you." Why would she assume I want to call her.


    She''s so delusional.


    From the other side of the room, Connor and Sebastian were having fun at my expense.


    They wereughing and teasing me.


    "I want you to meet my new friend. She just started here." Kate told me.


    I rolled my eyes like I cared.


    "This is Chloe. She just moved here from California." My eyes were met with a familiar face.


    She was at my house not so long ago with her friends Gemma and Cara.


    Oh cara. Not many woman can master the arts of woman on top bit Cara did master it. But not like my


    Smurf though. No pecan surpass her.


    "You." We both said at the same time.


    It truly is a small world.


    My eyes moved to the other side of the room.


    Sebastian''s facecked color while Connor''s jaw was on the floor. It was my turn to smirk.


    Chloe was obsessed with Sebastian just like Kate was obsessed with me.


    "Wait..." Kate looked between theory of us usingly. "You two know each other?"


    "Yeah I met him a couple of weeks ago. He had a BBQ at his house. Me and my friends were there."


    Chloe exined oblivious of the murderous re Kate was sending her way.


    Kate wasn''t just the Queen B bit she was also crazy. Like shit bat crazy.


    "So where is Gemma and Cara?" I asked her.


    "Who is Gemma and who the fuck is Cara?" Kate spat.


    I rolled my eyes but Chloe was still oblivious to the death re.


    "They''re my friends from California and they were here visiting for the summer. They were the ones I


    was with at his house."


    Kate''s breathing was dangerously hard.


    "I have the power to make you into something in this school or make your life here miserable." Kate


    warned.


    Poor Chloe was confused.


    "What I mean is. If you fucked him-" She pointed at me. "-your life will be miserable."


    Chloe''s eyes widen in shock. I have to admit. Kate can be scary if she want to be.


    Unfortunately for her. I''m not afraid of her. I''ve dealt with scarier things than her.


    "No I didn''t sleep with him." Chloe rushed out.


    "Good. If you know what''s best for you stay away from him and you''ll be fine." She warned and I took it


    as my cue to bolt.


    A few moment earlier I saw Connor and Sebastian leave homeroom.


    I walked out and found them outside. Sebastian had a ciggarate in his mouth.


    He only smoked when he was stressed and right now, Chloe being here stresses him.


    That thought made me snort. Not so long ago he was making fun of me when in fact we were on the


    same boat.


    "Is the whole group in here?" Connor asked.


    "Narh only Chloe." I told him emphasizing her word.


    "Why? Why? Why couldn''t it be Gemma or Cara?" Sebastian mumbled.


    I chuckled.


    "I could''ve loved it if Gemma were here." Connor said.


    "You see. It''s could''ve been anyone except her. Why here?" Sebastian added.


    "My situation isn''t as funny anymore right." I mused and he shook his head.


    "At least Chloe isn''t a bitch." He pointed it out but I saw no difference since she''s friends with Kate.


    "Oh but she''s friends with a bitch." I told him. He seemed to forget that one detail.


    He growl and took a drag. We ended up sharing the smoke before we went to ss.


    The day was finally over and I was tired and drained.


    I spent half my energy avoiding bumbing into Kate and Sebastian was dealing with his own issue


    named Chloe.


    Connor was having a st teasing and fucking with us.


    The whispers didn''t die though. In fact with each passing hour they intensified.


    I was d that the day hade to an end and I was heading home.


    Connor went straight to his mother''s.


    Today everything went exactly as I wanted it to go. I caused a ruckus. Our trio is as cliche as they


    We have the bad boy, always angry and everyone fears him. That''s Sebastian.


    Then there''s me. The nice guy. I am nice right? Or at least I am. Just fucking with you. I''m not nice but


    in our trio, I am the joker. Alwaysughing and dramatic.


    Last but not least, Connor. The all American boy. The golden boy. Who apologizes for shit Seb and I


    do.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    We are as cliche as theye, right?


    I got out of the car. I had to drop a few things at my house before I headed to the warehouse.


    Sebastian already went there.


    A car pulled into my driveway and I immediately knew who it was.


    I groaned.


    If I only knew this was gonna happened I would''ve headed straight to the warehouse.


    "What are you doing here Kate?" I grumbled running a hand through my hair.


    "You''re avoiding me." She stated. "I thought we were fine."


    I pinched my eyes shut then took a breather before I opened my eyes.


    "What gave you that idea?" I humored her by asking.


    "At that party. You were all over me. I thought you had finally came to your senses." She replied within


    a heart beat.


    "Me running away from you today didn''t, maybe... I don''t know tell you I''m not that into you." I told her.


    "Everyone is that into me Sage. Even you. I don''t know why you''re fighting it. Is it that chick you had at


    your house back in February? Is that who''s blinding you?"


    Speak of the devil and he shall appear.


    Just as she mentioned Alora, her car pulled into my street. All I knew was that I had to get Kate to


    leave before she starts a fight with Alora.


    Today was suppose to be my day. I was suppose to be on cloud 9 but no, I''m fated to be doomed


    today.


    "You''re delusional Kate. Go home." I told her as I ushered her to her car.


    "We will talk about this Sage. Tomorrow we will." She said as she started her car and backed out of my


    driveway.


    It happened like how it does in the movies. It''s like it was on slow motion when in fact the moment


    I knew they saw each other, I noticed how both cars slowed just a bit as they crossed paths.


    Alora pulled into my driveway seconds after Kate drove away.


    "What was she doing here?" Those were her first words as she got out of her car.


    I was d she was sober because I had my suspicions when I saw her car. She knows the way here


    when she drunk.


    Those were her words.


    I looked at Alora and I swear each time shees here she looks less and less like herself.


    "Are you jealous." I mused.


    "Don''t be ridiculous Sage. I''m not jealous." She lied but I always could read her like an open book. "I


    was just wondering what was she doing here."


    Jealous was written all over her contorted face.


    "So are you gonna answer me or not?" She said getting impatient and that pissed me off.


    "Woah. Hold your damn fucking panties. You don''t disappear for weeks thene here demanding to


    know about my life." I blew up and her eyes widened.


    "Actually what are you doing here?" I asked her.


    "Umm.... I wanted to see you." She replied averting her gaze.


    "Now you have so what?" I told her.


    "Why are you being like this Sage?" If her question was suppose to make me feel bad it didn''t.


    "Like what Alora?" I spat.


    "You''re being cold to me. To me Sage. Why?" She cried put.


    "I don''t know what with girls and being delusional. I''m beginning to think you do it on purpose." I


    muttered. "Don''t act so clueless Alora. As soon as I let you back into my life again you leave when I


    start gettingfortable with you being around."


    "W-w-wha-a-at." She stuttered.


    "What?" I rolled my eyes. "Cat got your tongue?"


    "Stop being so cruel Sage." She begged.


    Just as I was about to answer her, her boyfriend pulled into my driveway.


    Fuck me sideways, don''t you life? Fuck me.


    "Oh great. Joy." I sarcastically said.


    Alora turned around and her body went stiff and tense.


    Her boyfriend got out of the car looking like he was about to kill someone.


    He gave a hard re but it was barely scary. I rolled my eyes.


    "Axel, what are you doing here?" She whispered. I couldn''t tell she if was nervous or scared.


    "Wow, that''s all you have to say. Why don''t you exin what are you doing here. At his house." He


    sneered and took big steps towards Alora.


    Alora''s body shivered and she took a couple of steps back.


    I was ready to jump if heyed a single finger on her.


    "You followed me." Alora whispered and Axel grabbed her wrist. "Let go of me Axel."


    Her voice quivered like when she was close to tears.


    "What was I suppose to do? You left me no choice but to follow you. You have secrets Alora." He said.


    "Let go Axel." She cried. "You''re hurting me."


    But the dipshit didn''t let go. I got into his face.


    "Thedy said let go you asswipe." I whispered threatening him. Venom was dripped in each word.


    He immediately let her go and she stumbled back while the asshole took a threatening step towards


    me.


    We were almost the same height with only a few inches, him being taller.


    "You may drive a fact car and have rich grandparents but that does make you less of a trash." He spat


    and I smirked devilishly.


    "Listen to me asshole." I calmly said. "First of all, get out of my face, yiur breath stinks from all the crap


    you spew out of your mouth."


    I pushed him back and he stumbled having a hard time keeping his bnce.


    "I suggest you pull your head out of your ass and realise I''m about to fuck you up"


    He took a step but Alora yelled.


    "Stop." She cried out. "Please stop it."


    "You-" He pointed at Alora. "-stop behaving like a skank and get in the damn car and follow me home."


    "Alora tell me if he ever hit you before I''ll drop him right fucking now." I told her.


    She averted her eyes.


    "I said get in the fucking car Alora." Axelmanded which pissed me off further.


    "Alora you don''t have to leave with him." I hate how desperate my voice sounded.


    "He never hit me." She mumbled.


    "Now." The dickhead yelled.


    Alora hurriedly went to her car.


    "Alora don''t go." I told and turned my re to Axel. "Don''t fucken shout at her."


    As soon as she closed her door, Axel''s mouth turned into an evil smirk.


    "I don''t have to hit her to keep her by my side. She''ll always be mine." He said before he left.


    I watched as they backed away from my driveway. As they drove down the road until I couldn''t see their


    cars anymore.


    I stood there feeling so many emotions. The most dominant was anger.


    Fuck!


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    -----


    Isn''t Sage badass or what?


    First day back at school and it turned into a disaster.


    I looked this chapter so much.


    Please vote,ment and share the book.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 34: Mistakes

    Chapter 34: Mistakes


    Sage Miller


    The next couple of days went by fast. By the time I realised a week was gone and in Friday I would be


    in New York, the city that never sleep. For a Cotillion I''m not even suppose to be part of.


    In school, everything was good. I was popr and I had girls falling at my feet. Even the seniors fell at


    my feet but only one girl I couldn''t get to fall on my feet. Only one didn''t fall at my feet.


    The attention, the love, the lust could only satisfy me for so long you know. It wasn''t enough especially


    when the one girl I wanted to fuck had ghost me. She blocked me allmunication with me. I couldn''t


    get to her. No matter how hard I tried.


    One time I had almost drove to her house but my now big ego wouldn''t let me lower myself that much.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if it took a few hits when she left with her asshole of a boyfriend, it was still that big.


    Even if she was a devil in between the sheets, I couldn''t let her get to me than she already did. I let my


    guard down and she almost got to me. Not anymore.


    Everything at the warehouse was good although I couldn''t hang with Styles as much as I did


    throughout the summer.


    We were both on different schedule. And when I was free he was busy. After all he too was attending


    the Cotillion in New York and he would be leaving on Wednesday like Eve.


    I hope Eve would be alright until I get there on Friday.


    I knew that Alora would be attending the Cotillion with her asswipe she calls a boyfriend.


    I have so much anger towards a person I dered days ago I didn''t care about.


    Iid on my bed just thinking about her when my phone rang.


    I knew it wasn''t her because she blocked me and she wouldn''t call me. I gave up waiting for her call a


    while ago.


    I pressed answer as soon as I saw it was Styles. Maybe he could take my mind off Alora.


    "What happened to Eve this morning?" He asked as soon as I answered.


    My brows creased because his question startled me. I didn''t know what happened to her.


    Though it was Sunday I didn''t meet with her. She was suppose to be shooting amercial with that


    fucker Axel.


    "Ummm... Hey.. eh... I don''t know. What happened?" I weirdly replied because of how startled I was.


    "I wouldn''t be asking you if I knew, now would I?" He snapped at me.


    I didn''t mind that much though because, 1 I was now worried and 2 I know it came from a somewhat


    good ce, 3 he''s the God father.


    "I don''t know dude, I haven''t talked to her today at all. I would know if something happened. And what''s


    with you?" I snapped at him.


    "Well call to fucking find out now would you." He hanged up.


    I was beyond confused and I was positive if something happened to her, Wren would call me prompt.


    I first called Eve and her phone went straight to voicemail.


    I frowned as called again and still the same results.


    Eve never switches off her phone. It''s not something she does.


    I was now worried. The fear settled in my bones. I know knew that something did indeed happen to her.


    When the worry settled, anger took over. How could something happen to Eve and no one bothered to


    call me.


    I felt betrayed.


    Before I realised what o was doing I had already dialed Zac''s number and he answered immediately.


    "Sage, hello." He chirped but I was in no mood for him. I was pissed.


    "Don''t hello Sage me. What happened to Eve? Why didn''t anyone bothered to call me?" I exploded.


    His silenced confirmed that something serious indeed happened to her.


    "Zac." I growled.


    "Who told you?" He asked fishing to know how much do I know.


    "It doesn''t matter now what the fuck happened." I fired.


    "Okay, okay. I promised her I wouldn''t tell a soul." He said.


    "When?" I asked.


    "This morning. She called me to pick her up at a park where she was suppose to shoot at. She was


    shaking so hard. She had a nasty panic attack. I don''t know what happened she wouldn''t tell me." He


    exined and my body deted.


    It has been a while since she had a panic attack. What seted her off? Who?


    Is she even taking her medication? Did she even pick up her prescription?


    I''ve been so caught up in myself and girls I forgot to notice the little thing. I suddenly felt so guilty.


    I neglected her.


    I''m sorry dad.


    "Where is she? Put her on the phone." I demanded.


    "She''s asleep. When we got home she went up to her room and when I went up there she was so


    drank then she passed out." He exined.


    "You left her alone." I gaped at his nerve.


    "I''m sorry dude. You know how she can be. She didn''t want me near her when we got home. I was so


    scared and worried then I went to her and found her drunk." I hate to admit it but I know how she could


    be.


    I know how stubborn she could get and I know she didn''t want Zac to see her like that.


    "It''s okay man. Sorry for snapping but how was she when she passed out." I asked my voice calmer.


    "It''s okay. She was calm. She did promise to tone it down with the drinking though." He said.


    I rolled my eyes. Her promise might as well mean nothing because she would stop drinking the day she


    felt like it. No one would make her do it.


    "Keep an eye on her okay. I''ll call her in the morning." I told him.


    "You know she''ll be pissed I told you right?"


    "Maybe." I chuckled and we said our goodbyes.


    I had almost forgotten the while reason why I called Zac. To get information for Styles.


    I called him and he picked up on the first ring.


    "Talk." He demanded.


    "She wasn''t picking up so I called Zac." I started but he was impatient.


    "And." He urged me.


    "He said she had a nasty panic attack." I told him.


    I had learned that there were three people in this man. Harry, Styles and the Godfather.


    Harry was Eve''s. Styles is who he showed his friends and me I guess. Then there''s the Godfather.


    The man who wants to be in charge of every situation even if he doesn''t hold the cards.


    That''s who I was dealing with right now.


    "And where is she now? Who the fucked happened to cause her a panic attack." He seethed but not


    necessary at me.


    I knew he was angry and worried. Probably more than I was.


    I sighed deeply.


    "She''s passed out drunk and Zac doesn''t know what happened. She wouldn''t tell him." I told him.


    He sucked in a sharp breath letting his human side show before he collected himself.


    "That will be all." He dismissed me and I sighed again.


    He will die and she will die too. They should just get back together and save everyone the stress.


    In the morning I called Eve and we talked for a while. She promised to tell me what happened when we


    met Friday in New York.


    I excepted that because I knew I couldn''t persuade her.


    I walked down the stairs and the house felt oddly and spooky quiet. Even with the music it felt haunted.


    I hated staying at this house alone. When I was with someone, it doesn''t feel haunting at all.


    I hate staying at this house alone when I knew that she was buried only a few steps away from my


    room.


    It made sleeping in this house alone seemed spooky.


    Connor has been spending more time at his mom''s. Not that he shouldn''t but I hate spending time


    alone in this house.


    I didn''t even try to go to the kitchen. I wanted out of here as soon as possible.


    Connor, Seb and I met at a diner near our school to have breakfast. That was our routine we started a


    year ago.


    Every Monday we ate at this diner before school. We didn''t do itst week because we wanted to start


    a ruckus but we were back at it now.


    "She''s so annoying." Sebastian groaned.


    Connorughed at his misery.


    "Tell me about it. Kate won''t stop following me around and Friday at the party, I might have fucked her."


    Iined.


    "I would say that was stupid if you ain''t an idiot." Connor scolded.


    "Why would you fuck her?" Sebastian added.


    "She was there man and she wouldn''t stop following me around. I''m an idiot." I told them and buried my


    face in my hands.


    "You can say that again." Sebastian mumbled.


    I was honestly dreading going to school today and since I was elected to be co-captain. She''s been


    more persistence.


    As if the car and the new expensive clothes weren''t enough.


    "Why don''t you mind you damn business Seb. Where''s Chloe huh?" I snapped without meaning to.


    "I didn''t fuck her." He counted. Obviously lying. An obvious lie.


    "Guys. Stop fighting like girls." Connor meddled.


    Oh the ever nice guy stopping his friends from fighting. How cliche.


    "You guys are friends. I know he''s and asshole and you''re an idiot but guys please. Everyone''s


    watching you. Now let''s go to ss."


    We stood up following Connor as he led us back to our cars.


    By lunch time I had sessfully avoided Kate. I was slightly calm.


    I went to my locker first and dumped the books I had before going to the cafeteria.


    We shared our lunch with the seniors so the cafeteria was packed.


    I paid for my sandwich and joined the guys at our table.


    We were invited to the ''popr'' tablest Friday but we had long decided to start our own popr


    table.


    We talked as we had lunch and when we were finished we decided we wanted to skip today.


    Like the heavens had finally turned their backs on me. Kate sat down next to me.


    Sebastian rolled his eyes and dragged Connor with him. Sebastian hated Kate. The hate was just too


    much between them.


    Kate scoffed as Sebastian walked away. She made sure to do it quietly so he wouldn''t hear her.


    Kate didn''t just hate Sebastian but she feared him too. He''s probably the one person in this whole


    damn school she wouldn''t mess with.


    I rolled my eyes at her and sat back down. I noticed how so many eye were on us.


    "What are you doing here Kate?" I deadpanned getting very bored of this cycle.


    "I have to tell you something." She excitedly said.


    "Can''t it wait. I have somewhere to be." I said.


    "No it can''t." She replied.


    "Okay fine what is it you want?" I gave in because the sooner she can say whatever she wants the


    sooner I can get out of here and out of her sight.


    "So since I''m the new co-captain of the cheerleading squad and you''re the co-captain of the football


    team. I thought maybe we could.." She trailed off.


    I knew where this was going. I didn''t like it.


    "Absolutely not. No way." I told her.


    "Why not?" She whined.


    "Because I don''t date date and frankly I''m not that into you." I said for what felt like a millionth time.


    She surprised me byughing.


    "How many times should I tell you. Everyone is that into me Sage." She said batting her eyesh.


    I didn''t notice most of her flirtatious attempts but I did caught this one.


    "Not me." I said as a matter of fact.


    "Even you Sage. I''m just that hot. If you weren''t you wouldn''t have been all over mest Friday." Her


    voice was low and seductive. "We could be a power couple. Even bigger that Zoe and Todd. The


    captains."


    I snorted a bit.


    "Did you have a brain seizure because that would exin your memory loss." I chuckled. "I wasn''t all


    over you. You were following me around. Big difference."


    "You took me to one of the rooms. Exin that." She boldly said. I rolled my eyes.


    "You wouldn''t stop throwing yourself at me. I just gave you what you were begging for." I told her. "And


    I''m a man. I''m not made of stone. You wanted me to fuck you so I fucked you."


    "But you have to admit. Together we could make magic. Imagine what people would say if we got


    together. The captain of the football team and the captain of the cheerleading squad are together. Why


    can''t we be together?"


    "Because we can''t. I don''t date. Stop being pathetic, it doesn''t suit you." I started to get up but she held


    my arm pulling me back down.


    I would''ve easily over powered her but I''m not into that sort if thing. I don''t use my power against


    women.


    Then exin ra. My inner sub-conscious asked.


    The answer to that was simple. ra Miller wasn''t human. Much less a woman.


    With a sigh, I sat back down. Maybe it was the pained expression that made me sit but it didn''t matter


    because I did sit down.


    "I don''t get you Sage." Kate said as soon as I sat down.


    "What don''t you get?" I asked with a sigh.


    I knew she was about to spew some shit out of her mouth but I humored her.


    "You see me when you''re drunk but as soon as you''re sober you don''t see me. It''s like I disgust you."


    After she said that, she let go of my arm and walked away.


    She left me sitting there. I thought I would have to fight my way out of there.


    I hated to admit but her words got to me. They pierced through my heart. It wasn''t necessarily her but


    her words.


    I am that heartless.


    I stood and went to find my friends.


    -----


    Chapter 34. Although it''s short but I believe it was a good chapter nheless.


    My god don''t you just love Kate, I know I do. She''s fire.


    Team Kate or Team Alora.


    Okay, don''t forget to vote andment


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 35: Will you be my girlfriend

    Chapter 35: Will you be my girlfriend


    Sage Miller


    I had just returned From the warehouse. Today I had one delivery to make. Lucky for me I was


    upgraded from selling the merchandise to delivering the merchandise.


    Connor was racing today and Sebastian had went home.


    I pushed myself back on the sofa and kicked my shoes off then put my feet up on the coffee table.


    A random show was on. I wasn''t never a TV guy. I knew a few movies then some episodes I couldn''t


    remember because I use to sit with Eve and watch with her. That''s all.


    So right now I only turned on the Tv because I wanted a background noise. I don''t like silence, the


    quietness drives me crazy.


    My Tuesday went long than I would''ve liked. I was exhausted andzy but I was hungry too.


    Connor said he''ll pick up dinner so I had to wait up for him.


    I was beginning to doze off when I heard a loud knock on the door. At first I had thought of ignoring it


    but I then thought otherwise.


    It might be Connor. He has a neck for forgetting his keys.


    With a growl-groan, I stood up grumbling about how annoying his habit is.


    I grabbed the doorknob still scolding him.


    "Next time I won''t-" The rest of the sentence got stuck in my throat.


    It wasn''t Connor though I wished it was.


    So many emotions ran through my body in seconds.


    I felt my throat dry up. My jaw hitting the floor. Hell my eyes popped out of their socket.


    Relived, confusion, happiness, anger. I felt them all in one go.


    She was here, standing in my doorway. In all her glory. Looking so radiant.


    Her blood her carefully styled. Her make up so perfect. The ocean blue eyes so sparkly.


    My knees wobbled for a second. I held on to the door frame only to put my hand over hers.


    I retracted my hand like hers burns. I held my hand close to my chest.


    She smiled and for a second I was drunk. Her scent drugged me. She was my personal drug, invented


    only for me to get high. To get addicted on.


    "Next time you won''t what Sage?" Her voice was almost music to my ears.


    My own vixen. My personal hell.


    After all the sarge of emotion that went through me, I settled on one emotion that made more sense.


    Anger.


    After I''ve decided on that feeling, I found my voice again.


    Why should I be happy to see her when she chose another man over me.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked. I was surprised how calm my tone was.


    She gave me a big smile. It almost blinded me.


    "Can''t I just pop by to see a lover?" She truly was a vixen.


    Only then did I realise she was drunk. Her eyes were red and her posture wasn''t so steady.


    "Pop by? You blocked me. Why would you pop by." I asked her.


    "That is in the past. Let go of the past Sage. Live in the moment. YOLO babe." She slurred.


    "YOLO." I arched a brow at her.


    "You know. You only live-" I stopped her.


    "I know what YOLO means Alora." I grunted. "Don''t you have a boyfriend to get back to?"


    My sneer didn''t discourage her. No it didn''t.


    "He''s in New York. You have me all to yourself." She said but something about her wasn''t quite right.


    I couldn''t wrap my head around it but something wasn''t right.


    "Until when Alora? As soon as hees back you''ll be back with him. What about me? You give me a


    little then take it from me." I almost yelled at her.


    Her brows creased and she crossed her arms over her chest.


    "What do you want me to do? I love him Sage. I love him." She cried out and somehow hearing those


    words pissed me.


    They felt like a dagger to the heart. Another one on my back. I couldn''t reach it.


    The words made me crazy. They spinner my head. Itched my whole body. My ears were ringing.


    "Then go to him Alora. Go." I yelled at her. I didn''t need her drama. "If you''re so in love with him. What


    are you doing here?"


    Her mouth opened then closed. She did that a couple of times and each time, no words came out.


    "You only know who I am when you had one to many. When you''re drunk or when your life is too much


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    of a mess. As soon as you''re sober it''s like I don''t exist to you."


    The words felt oddly familiar. I was told those simr words only 36 hours ago.


    Now I know what she felt. What Kate felt when I only noticed her when I was drinking.


    She felt exactly what I was feeling right now.


    She felt used. Neglected.


    "You used me. Each time." I told her.


    "You also used me Sage. Don''t pretend you want a rtionship with me. You don''t. You only know me


    when you want to fuck me so don''t pretend to be the victim." She yelled back.


    "I never pretended to be a victim. I knew our conditions from the start." I told her raising my voice.


    I''m sure my neighbors would be out listening now.


    "Yes that there will be no attachments. No jealousy. We could see other people. So what is your


    problem now?"


    My problem. What exactly was my problem. I knew our situation. I knew the conditions.


    "With me you are never someone to fuck. You are more than that. You could tell me anything and I


    always listened. You could be yourself with me. No judgement. I never force you to be anyone you''re


    not." I told her. My voice was much calmer.


    "What are you insinuating. That Axel controls me?" She gaped.


    "If the shoe fits." I muttered.


    "You''re such an asshole. I don''t know why I keeping back to you when I know how much of an


    asshole you are." Her words snapped something in me.


    I smirked and I saw her backing away. I stepped forward.


    "Because you love me." I whispered. "You said it yourself. Only two people tell the truth. The drunk and


    babies."


    "Lair. I never told you that. I knew you lied. I don''t know what you would lie about something so


    serious." Her eyes were now crazy.


    It brought me little satisfaction but only for some seconds. I couldn''t stop taunting her. Even if I wanted


    to. I wasn''t in control anymore.


    My irrational part, the defensive part of me. The one that wants to protect me was now in control. It had


    both hands on the wheels.


    "Look inside yiur heart sweetheart. You know it''s true." I knew how seductive and malicious my voice


    was.


    "I only love Axel. I only love Axel." Her words drove me closer and closer to the edge.


    "Is that what you want to believe? You wanna convince me or yourself because I know the truth."


    We were both acting crazy. Out of character.


    "You''re a fuckingir." She yelled. "You''re a fuckingir."


    "Tell me you''re messing with me." She pleaded. "Tell me it''s a lie."


    I could''ve told her that but that would''ve ended her misery. If she was going to live and I would be


    taunted she should be too right? We should all suffer.


    "Why would I tell a lie now? I''m not a fuckingir." That was all a big fat fucking lie.


    For a moment I thought she was going to go crazy but she collected herself.


    She suddenly looked sober. Like she had never drank tonight. Her beauty was more prominent. She


    was more radiant.


    "I always knew you would break me but I had always hoped you wouldn''t. That''s my fault I guess. For


    always going for the forbidden but I guess that has always been part of the fun. You were forbidden."


    Her speech was clear as day. She didn''t slur. She didn''t look crazy but she wasn''t Smurf anymore. She


    didn''t look anything like Smurf.


    Only the girl I metst year. She looked collected but in her eyes you could see how broken she was.


    "Congrattions Sage. Just like everyone in my life. You broke me but you broke me like no one ever


    could. You win. I never want to see you in my life ever again."


    That was it. The final nail on the coffin. Little did she know she broke me too. I may have not been in


    love with her but she broke me.


    We broke each other.


    I watched as she walked to her car. Her step had motive. Her head held up high.


    But I knew, it was all a facade, a charade for all watching. To show how strong she was.


    Only I knew she wasn''t so strong. I knew how fragile she was.


    I had fixed her then broke her all over again.


    I felt like shit. I was angry. So angry. At myself. I had fixed her then broke her all over again.


    But this time I knew, her pieces were so much more shattered than before. Maybe this time no one can


    fix her. Not even me.


    The thought alone filled me with so much guilt.


    Her car disappeared into the the dark night.


    Only then did all the feelings crashed me. The anger, the guilt, the loneliness, the sadness.


    Another car pulled into my driveway. I knew it wasn''t her. She said she didn''t wanna see me ever


    again.


    Sadly, I believed her. The was something in her eyes that told me that was final.


    It took me a moment to realise it was Connor.


    My eyes followed his movements as he walked closer to me. Theynded on what he had in his hand.


    Takeaways from his favourite Chinese restaurant.


    I realised just then I had lost my appetite. I didn''t want anything.


    "I waited until she was gone. I didn''t want to be part of that." Connor didn''t like Alora either but he was


    more discreet about it.


    I didn''t answer him. I didn''t feel like talking because I knew how I get when I''m angry. Ish out at


    everything and everyone.


    I fight fire with fire.


    He gave me a look that asked me if I was okay. I didn''t react or answer. I stared back at him.


    He walked past me.


    "Are youing in or are you gonna stand out here?" He asked.


    I felt the need to make him feel just half the feelings I was feeling.


    I wanted to yell at him telling him that this was my goddamn house. I will do whatever I damn please.


    But I didn''t. I was more rational that I was when something involved Smur- no Alora.


    She wasn''t Smurf anymore. She wasn''t my Smurf anymore. Not anymore.


    Can I really let her go.


    I followed Connor shortly after.


    "Fuck." I yelled. "Fuck."


    I didn''t know who I was cussing at. Me, Connor or even Alora.


    "She really did a number on you this time." I heard Connorment.


    "Fuck you." I exploded.


    "I knew she''d break you sooner orter. You didn''t listen."


    I didn''t want to listen. I never do.


    Wednesday by lunch break I was still angry, haunted. Seeing Kate just made the feeling. Somehow it


    was all rted to her. Or it was simr.


    I didn''t know but an idea struck me.


    I was feeling bitter and somehow going through with what I had nned made me feel better somehow.


    I walked up to Kate. I knew I looked crazy. Well my friends... They tried to stop me but I was a man on


    a mission.


    I had something on my mind. Nothing and no one could be bothered to stop me and I wouldn''t have let


    anyone stop me.


    Her eyes widened when she saw that I was heading for her. It was toote to back down. Not that I


    wanted to anyway.


    My mind was made up. I had a n in mind and I was gonna put in action.


    I knew I was doing this for the wrong reasons but I had a vendetta. A vendetta I nned on carrying it


    out.


    I stopped right in front of Kate. I was determined. My face was contorted on determination.


    She opened her let mouth but I raised my hand and stopped her from saying anything.


    I didn''t care what she wanted to say. What I wanted to say was more important to me than anything


    she''ll ever say.


    Then I asked the most jaw dropping question.


    "Do you still wanna be my girlfriend?"


    -----


    How much do you hate Sage now?


    I''m really loving this side of SAGE. So daring and evil. I have more interesting new to share next


    chapter. Stay tuned people.


    My friend asked me who do I feel sorry for, Alora or Sage.


    I really thought long and hard then came to the conclusion of, I feel most sorry for Sage. It''s better to


    have known love than not to have loved at all.


    Am I right or am I right?


    Anyway, vote andment. I love all of yourments.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 36: A vendetta

    Chapter 36: A vendetta


    Sage Miller


    Maybe I had finally lost my mind but I knew once Alora was on my mind there was no doing anything


    sensible.


    Heck I think hell just froze over when I asked the question.


    Kate.... well Kate looked like she was about to pass out. I don''t me her though. Up until this moment


    nothing was promised or even okay between us.


    "Ummm.. w-wh-a-a-at? Y..." Just as she was about to agree I stopped her again.


    "You can be my girlfriend on these conditions." I told her. "Call them rules if you wish."


    There was one way to exin her expression right now, over the moon. I''m sure she felt that way too.


    "Anything. I will do anything." She agreed eager.


    I started counting on my fingers. Those were her don''ts.


    "You don''t nag me, you don''t ask me where I''m at or where I''m going. You don''t question anything I do.


    You don''t demand anything from me. You cheat on me I will hang you with your vagina hair. Am I


    clear?"


    Those conditions were ridiculous. They even sounded ridiculous to my own ears. But Kate agreed


    nheless, it''s not like she had any other option.


    Her life long dream, me wasing true.


    "Yes. I will do it.... I mean I will not do it." She rambled.


    "You break any if the rules we''re done. You forget them we are over. Understand." Imanded.


    She nodded.


    "I do." The words sent cold chills down my spine. They scared the crap out of me.


    "Then you''re my girlfriend." I told her and grabbed the attention of everyone in the cafeteria.


    They all looked at me waiting. I was quickly bing popr than any senior.


    I looked at my friends and it''s like they knew what wasing next. Their doom maybe. Or even mine


    as well.


    Kate... my doom.


    She wasn''t the most sane girl I know. But I wasn''t sane too.


    "Kate is now my girlfriend. Anyone who messes with her messes with me. Vice versa." I staked my


    im on her.


    Everyone cheered except two people.


    1st, their eyes popped out of their sockets. 2nd, their faces lost color. 3rd, their faces contorted in


    confusion before they stormed out.


    No one noticed them but I did. I knew they thought I had finally lost it. Maybe in a way I did.


    I could practically feel Kate''s ego bursting. I saw her satisfaction nod she gave everyone.


    She had finally did it. She had made the bad boy her girlfriend.


    That''s what I thought she was thinking anyway.


    She wasn''t ugly. In fact, she was one of the most sexiest girls in school but she didn''t have blue eyes,


    hers were grey. Even though she had blonde hair like hers but her make up wasn''t as radiant as hers.


    And she wasn''t two years older than me.


    I briefly kissed her and heard the woos and the Awws.


    "Have you finally lost your mind?" Connor asked.


    "He can''t loose something he never heard." Sebastian growled. "What were you thinking?"


    They asked all these question but didn''t give me a damn second to answer.


    "I thought you didn''t like her. What the fuck happened. You didn''t even warn us." Connor''s tone wasn''t


    as angry as Sebastian''s.


    Damn, Sebastian was pissed. Very pissed. It''s as if I made her his girlfriend instead of mine.


    "You purposely brought her into our lives." Sebastian yelled and I rolled my eyes. "You''re gonna ruin


    our lives. Mine more than Connor''s. Me. You''re gonna ruin my life."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Stop being so dramatic Sebastian. She''s my girlfriend not yours." I deadpanned.


    "Sure she''s your girlfriend but we will suffer for being yiur friends." Connor said.


    "Is this about her? Is that it Sage?" Sebastian asked and I turned to Connor and red at him.


    "You told him." I spat at him.


    "He had too. Do you know how horrible you looked. It''s like you were here but not here. Thest time I


    saw you like that wasst year. I don''t even know what had happened then."


    Thest time I was a walking zombie was when I had killed my own mother.


    "Look at what you did. You want ahead and got that as a girlfriend." Sebastian continued but it''s like


    their words were bouncing off me.


    They didn''t affect me. All I did was roll my eyes. Even when Connor mentioned what happenedst


    night. I didn''t feel anything.


    I had a vendetta. Nothing or no one would stop me.


    "She really did a number on you Sage." Connor repeated his words fromst night.


    "And what happened to your ''no dating'' rule?" Connor asked.


    "It''s still there just doesn''t apply now." I told him in a bored tone.


    "Do you even know how damn crazy that fucking bitch is?" Sebastian asked. His words didn''t offend


    me one bit.


    I rolled my eyes again. Of course she''s not the most sane girl out there.


    "And we''re not talking about crazy jealous. We meant real crazy. That she will stop at nothing to get


    what she wants. Even you."


    I will tell you now, this was one of the longest days I''ve ever had.


    "Are you even listening to me?" Kate said with a pout. I honestly wasn''t listening to anything she was


    saying. I stopped right after she said ''can you believe her''.


    Currently we were at my house. I don''t know why I even brought her back.


    Connor was busy, Sebastian was at the warehouse. I didn''t wanna stay at this house alone.


    She rolled her eyes but she didn''t stop talking. Her voice was actually sickeningly sweet. Not how they


    describe some Queen B''s voice.


    She was really beautiful. Her blonde hair always curled so beautifully. Her eyes were honey. Not blue.


    She was actually pleasant to listen to except I wasn''t interested in anything she had to say. She was


    here to fulfil a purpose not to talk.


    "You need a new dress." I dered not looking at her.


    "What the Fuck? Why?" She whined.


    I imagine her pouting, throwing her hands up or even scowling at me.


    Heck I could feel her ring at me.


    "A fancy dress. Not that ofst season. Make sure you''re the only one who has it but it has to be eye


    catching too." I continued.


    "You know junior prom is months away right?" I could tell from here tone she was rolling her eyes.


    I still wasn''t interested in anything


    "You have to be drop dead gorgeous. That shouldn''t be hard for you." I rhetorically asked her.


    "Is that even a question." Her tone was of someone who was offended. But she should be be delighted


    right?


    I just confirmed to her that I think she''s gorgeous.


    "Are you even gonna tell me why in the hell would I need a dress right now?" She asked a bit


    frustrated.


    I guess me being cryptic was annoying and irritating.


    "For a Cotillion I''m inviting you to on Friday. In New York." I told her slowly so the information could sink


    in.


    If I knew her for the girl I knew she was. It wouldn''t matter what we were gonna do in New York


    because she would be in New York. Something to brag about.


    "Oh.My.God." She squealed so loud I had to protect my ears.


    People like her are the reason we turn to serial killers.


    "Why didn''t you tell me from the start? I am going to freaking New York. Do you know how envious


    people are gonna be when I tell them?" And there it was. The bragging.


    She was absolutely and freakishly happy.


    "This Friday?" Panic, panic is what I heard when she said those words. "This Friday. I have two days to


    organise my dream dress."


    She was full on panicking now. She stood up and tugged her hair messing it.


    That''s shit freaked me out. First because she was crazy about her hair staying perfect at all times.


    Second, this wasn''t something to tug your hair over.


    I gave her a wierd look. I raised both brows and leaned away from her.


    "Oh my gosh. I have to call mom. She has to get me a dress." Her pacing suddenly stopped. She


    turned to me looking calmer than a second ago.


    For some reason she setted my rm warning. Something about her wasn''t quite okay.


    "Take me home." She requested. I was he taken aback but that but didn''t argue.


    Even though I didn''t wanna stay alone in this house. I was d she was out of my hair for now.


    I got up and led her to my car. Another thing she was excited about. Perks of dating me I guess.


    We drove inplete silence. I parked on her driveway and waited for her to get out but she was


    taking his sweet sweet time.


    My leg started bouncing impatiently as she sat there not doing anything that indicated she was getting


    out.


    "We''re here." I sarcastically said. It''s not like she didn''t know. She knows her house right?.


    "Yeah. I better head inside." She said. Her voice was back to being sweet. It threw me off.


    I could tell that her voice was originally sweet. She didn''t fake it.


    "One more thing. Don''t look slutty Friday. Wear something elegant and sexy. Otherwise I''ll send you


    back to Miami." I told her.


    I had expected her to sound hurt or even offended but she didn''t.


    She nodded and said. "Got it."


    -----


    I know, I know. Short chapter but I would rather give you a short chapter than not a Chapter at all. Don''t


    you all agree.


    So Kate is going to the Cotillion. What do you think will happen in New York.


    New York starts next chapter. Stay tuned to find out what will happen in New York.


    Don''t forget to vote andment


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 37: Im his girlfriend

    Chapter 37: I''m his girlfriend


    Sage Miller


    "You''ve lost your mindpletely. Why would you do such a stupid thing? What the fuck Sage?" I


    rolled my eyes.


    They''ve been at it since Wednesday since they ''heard'' the rumors. Sebastian was particrly pissed


    that I didn''t tell them myself, or maybe it''s the whole concept of me dating Kate and taking her to New


    York.


    I couldn''t really tell.


    They details didn''t matter anymore. I was doing this. They make it seem like I''m going on a suicidal


    mission.


    Talk about drama. Then I''m the dramatic one.


    But they wouldn''t understand. I wasn''t doing this on a damn whim. I didn''t invite Kate to New York just


    because. She is my girlfriend and I should take my girlfriend put, right.


    I refuse to look like a fool licking my wounds. I''m not wounded. I won''t let Alora think I am.


    Kate is the perfect candidate for it.


    I truly am obsessed with her.


    "I bet she used some voodoo stuff on him." Sebastian and I snapped our heads to Connor.


    We gave him a weird look. I raised my brow and stared at him.


    "What?" He looked at us like he just didn''t say some shit out of the world this. He then shrugged his


    shoulders. "I wouldn''t put anything past her. That woman is evil."


    "What is so wrong with her?" I asked them. Lately it''s like our conversation revolve around Kate and I.


    Can''t we talk about something else except my rtionship with Kate. It gets so exhausting.


    "See, a week ago that sentence wouldn''t even crossed your mind much less made it to your lips." He


    pointed it out. "Voodoo. I''m telling you. She did some weird shit on you."


    I rolled my eyes at Connor. Sure, a week ago. Kate didn''t as so much crossed my mind but that doesn''t


    mean she used some voodoo shit on me.


    "I don''t agree with the voodoo shit." Sebastian said. "But you have to understand this from our side.


    That chick is crazy. As in cocky crazy. Fucking crazy like lock you in her basement so you''ll never leave


    her."


    "That''s crazy. You''re just talking crazy. She''s nothing like that and it''s like you haven''t been listening to


    me for the past two days." I heaved a defeated sigh.


    It''s like the two of them aren''t hearing one word I''m saying. I''ve told them over and over again why I''m


    doing what I''m doing.


    "Do you wanna know how I see this?" Sebastian asked. He didn''t even wait for my response. "This is


    some petty fucked revenge because she left you. Because she choose that red head over you."


    His words were far from the truth but somehow they found themself a way to the back of chest and


    pressed hard there.


    It pissed me that his words hit a nerve. It pissed me that they pain.


    "How could she have fucken left me if we never fucking dated?" I snarled at him. "And what do you


    fucking know. It''s not like you have great advice for me. You don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been


    doing with fucking Chloe."


    He tried to defeat himself but I blocked him out. Connor gaped. He wasn''t expecting that but Kate told


    me that Sebastian is sleeping around with Chloe.


    After that I stormed off. The bell rang just after I entered the halls and students filled every corner.


    I was pissed. The hallways were fucking full and they wouldn''t fucking clear.


    Lucky I had time to cool off before I had to see either Sebastian and Connor.


    I was tired of them thinking they were fucking expects of my life. They irritated me.


    "Baby." A sweet sickening voice called. It was way too sweet and I was pissed.


    I hesitated for a moment, I wanted to continue walking or stop.


    I might as well stop because I had apse of judgement at one point and ask her to be my girlfriend.


    I had a brain seizure for sure.


    She stopped right in front of me and hugged me but didn''t forget a kiss on the cheek.


    I hugged her back.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I haven''t seen you since sses started today." She whined leaning into me.


    I didn''t miss the show she disyed to anyone who was watching which was everyone in the damn


    corridor.


    She made sure to remind everyone that she is my girlfriend.


    "That was an hour ago." I fought the urge to roll my eyes to the back of my head.


    "That''s too long." She pouted and part of me had to admit how cute she looked doing that.


    Only if cute could do it for me. I found myself thinking it.


    This time I rolled my eyes at her.


    "What did you need Kate?" I finally asked her.


    "Stop being rude to me." She smiled to push her charade of happy couples but I could feel the anger


    pouring out of her smile.


    I use to think she was insane to never show her anger in public. I never noticed it until Connor pointed


    it out one day.


    "Do you remember what I told you when I asked you to be my girlfriend?" I asked her with the same


    smile but I''m sure she heard the venom under the words.


    I saw it when her smile almost fell but she''s good at keeping up charades. She''s very good. I''ll give her


    that.


    "Yes I do." She answered sweetly but her voice wobbled just a bit.


    I knew she knew what I meant but I carried on anyway.


    "No you don''t." I mused with a smile. I''m sure to everyone in the corridors, I looked very much loving


    but to the specimen in front if me, I looked frightening.


    I saw her eyes pleading with me. They said ''please don''t''.


    "I don''t like being nagged. Don''t be a nuisance or you''re damn dream might be short lived." I told her.


    "And baby, we''re leaving during Lunch. Make sure you let your teachers know."


    She was still tense and slightly frozen.


    I snaked my arm around her waist hoisting her up just a bit, she was tall all on her own and with her


    heels She was only inches shorter than me.


    Her blonde hair brushed against my arm just a bit. It excited me to no end. It rose goosebumps all over


    my body.


    I''m sure I was excited by the fear I inflicted on her than anything. I loved that smell of fear on someone,


    especially if I''m the reason.


    With that thought I sniffed her in a not so discreet way. She didn''t smell like Alora. Her cologne wasn''t


    as expensive as hers.


    But she did smell define. I knew the scent of coconut but Kate made the scent her own. The scent of


    coconut was hers now.


    But that''s not all I smelled. I smelled the fear on her. She stunk of fear.


    I pulled her in and kissed her passionately. The kiss was more of a statement. To remind her who was


    in charge. Me. Always me. It always will be.


    I only kissed her for a brief second but it was enough to leave her panting and wanting more.


    I setted her down and just then I noticed the stares and ews. Everything and everyone had stopped to


    give us their undivided attention.


    One corner of my lips tugged up to form a little smirk. I winked at her then turned around and left.


    Not everyone was in ewe with us. Some sent res. I didn''t care though. I didn''t care.


    "Kid, you know how to shine on the spotlight." Will, a senior and the football captain said with a smirk.


    "I sure do cap." I saluted him. He rules the school. Just for now though. Only for now.


    With my glorious mood, I marched to ss and sat next to my friends at our personal assigned seats


    that we assigned them ourselves.


    Calculus wasn''t my favourite subject. Actually ss wasn''t my favourite subject but literature I sort of


    like.


    Although I didn''t like sitting in ss, I don''t mind seating in ss for literature. I like writting but reading


    not so much.


    Sebastian looked bored out of his mind while the teacher exined the book we would be focusing this


    year.


    To kill a mockingbird. I''ve read it a couple of time with Eve. I know every fucking things there is to know


    about the book and author.


    The bell rang and it was my time to go. I was nervously and evilly excited to go to New York.


    In a couple of hours I would get my satisfaction.


    Kate met me by my car. Our luggage were in my car. I didn''t want to have to go back home and get it.


    "Are you ready?" I asked Kate.


    Well she was over the moon. Absolute joy. She nodded.


    On my perpetual view I saw Tim walking towards me.


    "Wait for me here, I''ll be right back." I told Kate.


    I started walking towards him and met him halfway.


    "Tim." I said in greeting. He nodded. "Is there something wrong?"


    I knew Harry was in New York and if something had happened he would have told me. I did talk to him


    "No, the Godfather ordered me to drive you to the airport." He firmly said.


    "Oh. Okay but my car." I told him looking back.


    "I came with Lucas. He''ll drive it to the warehouse and you''ll get it there when youe back." He


    informed me. I nodded.


    "Okay I-"


    "Hello." I groaned when I heard Kate''s voice.


    I told her to wait for me yet he chose to defy me. She''s really testing me.


    "Hey." Tim grumbled.


    "Aren''t you gonna introduce me to your friend, babe?" I was So close to loosing it with Kate.


    This was dangerous. Kate was like a cat, very curious and that could kill. I don''t need her asking too


    many questions.


    I pinched my eyes shut and counted to five before I opened them.


    "Kate this is Tim, Time this is Kate." I deadpanned.


    "His girlfriend." She added. I rolled my eyes because that wasn''t necessary at all.


    "She''sing?" Tim asked surprised. "He didn''t say you wereing with someone else?"


    "It wasst minute." I tried to end the conversation as quick as I could.


    "Okay I''ll wait in the car for when you''re ready." He said and walked away.


    I immediately turned to Kate and grabbed her wrist careful not to bruise her.


    "When I tell you to do something you do it no questions asked and follow the instructions to the teeth.


    You understand?" I growled at her.


    "Who was that Sage? He looked sort of scary." She stuttered lookinh between me and the car Tim got


    inside in.


    I grumbled and groaned.


    "That is none of your fucking business Kate. Get that through your head. Stop nagging me." I shook her


    a bit.


    "Why are you so angry Sage?" I don''t know what game she''s ying but I sure as hell don''t fucking like


    it.


    "You keep defying me Kate. You do the opposite of everything I told. I told you to fucking wait. You


    failed a simple instruction." I whispered at her but my tone was anything but calm.


    "I should leave you. I don''t think I should take you with me to New York. You keep defying my every


    word." I sneered and let her go.


    "Sage please. I won''t do that again." She pleaded clutching my shirt.


    "How can I trust that you won''t?" I asked her.


    "I promise I won''t." She replied without missing a heart beat.


    I saw Connor and Sebastian had exited the school building and head towards as.


    "You better." I told her and left her standing there.


    I approached them.


    "Who was that guy? I think I know him." Connor said looking at the car Tim got in.


    I met Sebastian''s gaze. We held it for a brief moment. It was a knowing look.


    "I don''t think so. That''s Wren''s driver." I immediately thought of the lie.


    "Are you sure? He seemed very familiar." He continued to press on it.


    "I doubt it. Maybe you confuse him for someone else." I told him wanting to close the topic.


    Kate was already snooping, I didn''t need Connor snooping too.


    "So New York huh?" Sebastian quickly changed the topic.


    "Yeah man. The empire state you know." I beamed at them dramatically.


    They both rolled their eyes simultaneously at me.


    "Good luck man. I think you''re gonna need it." Connor said and looked behind me.


    I turned to look where his eyes were looking and saw Kate leaning against my car.


    "I think so man." I found myself saying. "I''ll see you Sunday guys. I''ll tell you all the details."


    We said goodbyes and they got in their cars and left. Iughed, they were ditching the death of ss.


    I got our luggage out of my car and rolled them to Tim. He loaded it in the trunk.


    I handed Lucas my car keys but not before warning him.


    "You scratch it, I rearrange your face." I threatened him and gave him my keys.


    I extended my hand to Kate. She took it and I pulled her close to me.


    I opened the door for Her and she got in and thanked me. I got it after her.


    Tim left us in the airport and soon we went through customer service and cruised through TSA nicely.


    Three hourster in the air wended in New York.


    I could already feel it in my bones that the atmosphere wasn''t the same.


    We got through the baggage im.


    I had no idea how we''re suppose to find our way to the hotel or our way around the city.


    Harry and Wren hasn''t called to tell me anything.


    I got my phone out to call Wren but Kate stopped me.


    "Look." I looked to where she was pointing at.


    I saw a man almost as old as Tim but older holding a sign with my name.


    I walked towards the man and greeted him.


    "Mr Styles sent me. I''m Howard." Howard introduced himself.


    "I''m Sage and this is-" I didn''t even get a chance before she cut me off.


    "Kate, his girlfriend." She said sweetly extending her hand.


    I groaned and red at her.


    Howard reached for her hand and shook it. He raised an amused brow at me.


    I huffed and walked toward the car Howard had pointed.


    It was simr to the SUV Tim drove. It made me wonder if Howard was in the cartel too.


    Howard stopped and parked outside a building. I peaked put the window and holy fuck it was tall but


    besides that, it was almost a replica of the one Styles lives in back in Miami only taller.


    It even had the signature name written on top of the building.


    Howard opened the trunk and took out our small luggage handing them to the bell boy.


    He then opened the door for Kate and helped her out. She then thanked him.


    Well I''ll be damned. Kate seemed more groomed and not the Queen bitch I know exists.


    You could even think she belonged to this ss. Rich and elegant.


    Connor and Sebastian gotta know this.


    "This is my stop." Howard said as he closed the door after me. "Tell the reception your name, you''re


    already on the guest list. She will give you a keycard and directions."


    He got in the car and drove off. I did as Howard told me to do and like what he said would happen


    happened.


    I took Kate''s hand in mine and led her away. Our luggage had already went up to the suite or hotel


    room.


    The elevator door opened and people got off. I waited until they were all out then I pulled Kate with me.


    I swiped the keycard and the doors opened.


    About a minuteter the doors open and Styles was waiting on the other side.


    His eyesnded on my hand which was intertwined with Kate''s.


    I stepped out of the lift.


    He raised his brows.


    "I''ll be damned. I didn''t believe Tim when he said you wereing with someone. A pretty thing if I


    must say." He praise.


    It was my turn to raise my brow at him.


    He immediately raised his hands.


    "I''ve got eyes for one person." He defended himself.


    It was no secret that Kate is stunning. She could put a grown man to his knees.


    She had that innocent look and yet nothing about her was innocent.


    "I guess you already know who she is." I stated.


    "I don''t know if she''s an improvement or a downgrade from Alora." He bluntly said.


    Kate''s smile fell for a second yet Styles didn''t even give her so much as a nce.


    Kate knew who Alora is. She once saw her in my house. That both knew each other.


    "You know she''ll be attending right?" He asked.


    "Yeah I know but does it really matter. Her time with me expired." I carelessly said but that was far from


    the truth.


    "You don''t say." He replied amused.


    I was surprised Kate hadn''t given her two cents opinion. I was d because Styles would destroy her if


    he did as so much offended him and I wouldn''t help her.


    "Show me where my sister is." I changed the subject.


    "Second door on the left." He said. "I have people waiting for yourdy friend on the third door. I''m


    guessing she''s attending the Cotillion."


    I saw Kate''s jaw flex when Styles saiddy friend.


    Styles paid no mind to her.


    I gesture for her to go get ready. We had roughly 5 hours before we had to leave and knowing women,


    they need more than that to get ready.


    "Thank you." She said to Styles. Even though her voice is sweet, it still doesn''t hide deceit whenever


    she being fake.


    "It doesn''t suit her to try and be nice." Styles said as soon as she left.


    "Yes it doesn''t." I agreed. "And trust me when I say she''s anything but nice but it''s good seeing her in


    herne. She knows who''s the boss and what will happen if she so much as think of defying my will."


    "If only you were like this on Alora." He mused and I grimaced.


    "I''m going to see Eve." I announced leaving.


    "Beware, She''s with Mason." He said with a groaned and I followed with my own groaned.


    "I really don''t like that guy." I said gritting my teeth.


    "Same. I don''t like him." He agreed.


    -----


    Chapter 37 done. The next chapter will be in Alora''s Point of view.


    Who''s excited for that? I know I am.


    I still haven''t decided of I want to create chaos and if I do how much chaos do I want to create.


    Question by a dear fan: Where do you write and what inspire you to write chapters?


    I mostly write in bed and sometimes I''d be sitting on my study table at night. And about what inspire my


    chapters, well it''s so many things. Sometimes I''ll see a quote and think of a scene or sometimes I''ll see


    people interact whether on t.v or real life and an idea would spark in my life.


    Writting this chapter was very hard it took almost 12 hours because I''m not okay. I''m very sick and I


    don''t know till when I''ll be able to update. Today I did push myself bar to give this to you.


    Sorry if it''s not the best I''ve written. I will be absent from wattpad for a while.


    Another thing, I don''t force myself to write when I know I have no inspiration. I always wait for an idea


    to spark before I start writing.


    I love everyone of you


    Prec

 Chapter 38: Love between chaos

    Chapter 38: Love between chaos


    Alora Trevino


    As they say, we don''t remember the days but we remember the moments.


    It''s not always the breaths you take that counts but the moments that took your breath away.


    Only one person took my breath away in this life and I knew that today I would see that person.


    I felt it in my bones that he was here. In the same city as I am.


    I could''ve lived for him. Breathed for him but at the end you do you, right. But I still wanted to.


    For a moment in time I fooled myself into thinking it could turn to something more but he made it clear,


    each time, repeatedly that he didn''t see me they I wanted him to see me.


    It didn''t matter though because it would''ve never worked. Not in this lifetime at least. He was young yet


    he had a bone in him of a man.


    Yet at the end of the day he was boy who sometimes acted like a man but still a boy nheless. I


    guess that what''s drew me in and I hanged around for so long.


    It was never meant to be nothing more than a once off thing but he made me love myself through him.


    He didn''t judge or criticize me. That''s another reason why I hanged on for so long.


    But the buttom line is, we wanted different things. Eventually I wantedmitment and he wanted me


    without the promise of one.


    I couldn''t stick around for maybe he changes his mind. I couldn''t.


    I made a choice now I will live with it.


    At the end of the day I had to do me. He taught me that too.


    I won''t deny that through him I was a changed woman. A woman who can appreciate herself because


    he showed me how.


    He was patient through it all. He held my hand and taught me step by step how to appropriate myself


    instead of waiting for someone else to do it.


    He made me feel special but at the end of the day there''s one man I always have been in love with.


    The lines might have blurred for a while but there was no doubt. I was and always will be in love with


    Axel.


    I won''t deny that at the beginning it was rough. I never thought he would one day return my feelings.


    But he did. Axel reciprocated my feelings.


    At first his rejection after rejection almost drove me insane but atst I have him.


    I won right. As the end I was victorious.


    I looked at the woman staring back at me in the mirror. She looked matured but her eyes went as


    happy as the woman I saw yesterday yet I felt happy.


    I remembered I haven''t taken my pills.


    I was happy right? I finally had the man I''ve been gunning for since I moved to Miami.


    I looked again and this time I focused on the good things about her. Sage had taught me that.


    Don''t dwell too on the bad of you can''t change it. He always told me. In time I learned to listen and did


    just that.


    Her royal blue dress fitted her perfectly. Axel had chose it for me. He chooses my clothes.


    He said the dressplemented my blue sparkling eyes and brought my blond hair to life.


    The dress wasn''t my fave choice or my second but looking at it now I realise it should have been. I


    looked very beautiful in it. It is great to have Axel choose my clothes. I trust his judgement.


    I strapped my sterling heels and fixed my dress.


    It was off the shoulders and it had a spilt from mid thigh.


    Axel said it would show my great long legs. Like I said I trust his judgement.


    Axel came from behind and hugged me. We locked gaze in the mirror as he looked if my make up was


    perfect.


    He always did that.


    He scowlled and shook his head. I frowned because I did not see any mistake.


    "The red lipstick is a no no. A nude would look better. And I specially told your m squad to use light


    grey eye shadows not dark grey." Heined.


    I did not see what he saw but he''s the one in the fashion industry so I trust him.


    "Baby, don''t forget to take your happy pill." He reminded me and I smile grateful at him.


    It''s things like this that made me fall in love with him all over again. His sweet and never forgets about


    important things in my life.


    About the time I started dating Axel, my mood was always at an all time low and I was always all over


    the ce and emotional.


    Axel noticed and advice my to take these pills I like to call happy pills. He buys them for me at the


    pharmacy and he always has an extra bottle with him for when I forget mine.


    Now I can''t go a day without them. They boost my mood and without them I will be all over the ce


    and very emotional.


    I popped two pills in my mouth and grabbed a water bottle and washed down the pills.


    Axel came back with the m squad and fixed my make up.


    The Cotillion was held at One World Trade Center.


    One of the most beautiful skyscrapers in New York.


    New York used to be home almost five years ago. I always like to think I was more happy here than I


    was and still am in Miami because when I was still in New York I still had a mother.


    At the Centre I followed Axel as he finished his business of over seeing the dresses designed by his


    fashion house.


    "Babes it''s almost time." Axel told me and I smiled at him as he lead me to the line.


    The announcer had already began calling names when we arrived.


    Soon they called us to walk down. I wrapped my hand around his upper arm and he led me towards the


    stair as the announcer announced us.


    "Walking down next is Axel, heir to the Vintage fashion houses and walking down beside him is Alora


    Trevino."


    We started descending the stairs and shed if camera went off everywhere.


    I tried to focus around the room as I sub-consciously searched for one soul in the crowded room.


    I knew he was here because I could feel it.


    He reached thending of the stair and immediately Axel want to work. He told me earlier about having


    to seal a deal.


    I went to find a seat while searching for Sage.


    I looked around and finally I saw him.


    He looked even older in a suit. I thought but he wasn''t alone.


    A girl sat besides him. Her head was on his shoulder.


    I felt a pang of jealous hit me with a force then the whole damn truck poured and my heart roared with


    jealousy.


    I confused myself. Sometimes I couldn''t understand myself.


    I told him I never wanna see him again yet right now I wished he would look my way. Just once and


    smile at me like he use to.


    Sage pointed at something and the girl giggled. She oddly seemed familiar.


    My eyes went where Sage was pointing and I saw Harry and Evernly walking down the stairs.


    Harry''s hands were on Evernly''s lower back.


    To say she looked gorgeous would be aplete understatement.


    I''m sure if this was a beauty contest she would take the trophy.


    Her dress was also stunning but seeing her this close hurts because I still wanted to be close to her. I


    still wanted to be her friend.


    Like we use to. When she trusted me with her secrets.


    I would do anything to be her friend again but I''m afraid that our friendship might be too damaged too


    fix.


    After all she hated me now.


    Once upon a time I meant something to the Miller sibling yet right now it''s like they never knew me.


    Axel is the only one who cares. I sighed.


    "Still lonely as ever." I spun around to the source of the voice.


    Taylor was standing behind me. Age looked stunning as well but I now know she''s not as nice as I


    thought she was.


    I sighed again but this time is was out of frustration.


    "If you gonna talk crap about Eve, I suggest leave." I deadpanned spinning around again.


    "Still defending her after all the humiliation she put you through." She stateding around. "I don''t


    understand That."


    "You don''t have to." I know there''s no chance Eve and I will be friends again but I can only hope.


    I want to be loyal to her. Even if we''ll never be friends. I screwed up with Sage, I couldn''t help it but that


    was and will be my only sin.


    "I think you''re stupid. You don''t know her like I do. She''s horrible, a monster and aggressive." She


    argued angrily.


    "Frankly I don''t believe you." I replied without missing a beat.


    "I showed you the marks on my neck. She wanted to kill me. My throat was sore for a week and I


    couldn''t talk. The marks ate still visible." She hissed loosing her cool.


    For three damn years I''ve known Taylor to be cool and calm. I thought she was a good person but that


    was only a facade.


    "And I told you I don''t believe she did that and if she did, she must''ve has hwr reasons." I told her.


    Her face went red real quick. She huffed angrily and flounce walking away very fast.


    I rolled my eyes and continued stalking Sage and his date.


    The night went on as people danced and have fun while I stayed seated wishing I could.


    I smiled ad people greeted me, fellow ex-ssmates and people I met through out my eighteen years.


    I''ve never felt more lonely than I felt at that moment. I couldn''t take my eyes off Sage as he danced the


    night away with his date.


    He was having the time of his life while I wished it was me twirling in his arm.


    I watched in envy as she thrived in his arms where I want to be.


    They shared jokes andughed.


    I felt jealousy, envy and sadness.


    Jealousy that it wasn''t meughing with Sage. Envy because I wanted Sage and sadness because I''m


    pathetic, and lonely.


    As if feeling my eyes on him, he lifted his head and met my eyes.


    It was toote to look away because our eyes met and he saw me staring at them.


    His brows creased as he looked at me.


    I smiled not knowing what to do. The smile was forced. I wanted to do anything other than smiling.


    He didn''t smile back but he made way way to me pulling his date with him.


    He stood a foot away from me.


    "Alora, long time no see." He beamed and I frowned at him.


    First it''s been less than a week since Ist saw him and secondly, we were not on good terms and what


    confused me is how he said that and smiled.


    Is he patronising me? I thought bitterly.


    I did a once over on his date to find at least one w on her but I found none.


    She looked perfect and wless. That made me hate her even more.


    "You look a bit lonely." He asked but I could tell it was fake concern.


    I bit the inside of my cheeks and pulled my lip into a thin line.


    It was too soon to see or even talk to him like nothing ever happened between us.


    It still hurt how things ended. His cruelty was still engraved in my mind.


    "Oh let me introduce you too." He promptly said.


    Up close I knew who she was and I''m very sure we didn''t need any introduction.


    Even though you''ve seen each other, we have never talked.


    "Kate this is Alora, a friend." Kate threw me a dirty look and I returned it. "Alora this is Kate, my


    girlfriend."


    Suddenly the air choked me and I broke into a fit of coughing.


    I couldn''t begin to process the pain that went through my whole body when I heard that.


    I have never felt pain so intense like I just did.


    "W-w-h-a-a-at?" I stuttered.


    I needed to hear that again. I had to make sure.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    For as long as I''ve known Sage he never had a girlfriend and always told me he had no interest in any


    time of rtionship.


    What had changed? It''s the main reason we didn''t work because he he would have never made me a


    girlfriend.


    "She''s my girlfriend." He repeated. I couldn''t even mask my pain and God believe me, I tried.


    I didn''t want both of them to see how much it affected me.


    "Since when? You don''t do girlfriends remember." I blunted out.


    Before he could answer familiar hands wrapped themself around my torso.


    I tried to put up a happy smile but I''m afraid I might have grimaced.


    I felt annoyed at Axel for showing up but I couldn''t show it.


    I wanted his hands off me.


    I saw when Sage''s eyesnded on Axel''s hands then his jaw clenched but I couldn''t be sure it was the


    reason.


    "Baby, I''m done now. You have me all to yourself now." He whispered against my skin.


    Shockingly, I didn''t feel the butterflies I always feel when he touch me. I only felt annoyance.


    Sage rolled his eyes in a not so discreet way.


    "Sage." Axel sneered and red at him.


    "We were keeping your girlfriendpany. She looked really lonely." Sage taunted and I detected a


    challengeced through the words.


    "Oh really. Why didn''t youe find me?" He asked me but before I could answer Sage replied for me.


    It''s not like I had any responseto that.


    "She shouldn''t have to." He spat. He really was pushing Axel. "You should be really carefully next time.


    This whole room of horny men."


    I could feel Axel was about to blow up. Anger was radiating off him in waves.


    "And what''s that suppose to mean?" Axel sneered.


    He doesn''t like being undermined and Sage was doing just that, purposely.


    Axel already didn''t like Sage and he couldn''t stand him.


    "I think we should go." I suggested nervously.


    I was shifting from one foot to the other. Axel has a nasty temper. I don''t want a fight to break out.


    Once I saw Sage fight and he fought with Harry. If he could hold his own against Harry, it''s clear that he


    can hold his own against Axel.


    But I don''t wanna find out.


    "No Alora, I want to hear what he wants to say." Axel pushed ring at Sage.


    I stand corrected. Axel hates Sage with a passion and I don''t me him. I would too.


    "So many men in this room were lusting after her." He didn''t miss a beat when he said that.


    I felt Axel''s body go rigid. I thought he was gonna loose it.


    "Oh really? And you were one of them." Axel spat.


    Anxiety filled me and I saw Kate''s jaw flex for a moment.


    The tension was rising fast between the four of us and I was the center of it.


    "Have you seen the showstopper, the bombshell, the beauty queen next to me." He twirled Kate and I


    felt even more jealous.


    Kate raised her shoulders and tilted her head up in appreciation.


    I almost sshed my champagne at her to wipe the smug look off her face but I chugged it down.


    "Oh babe, you flutter me too much." She leaned in more.


    If she leaned in more she would strand him and have sex right in front of us.


    It''s like she''s desperate for attention. She''s really pathetic.


    "But that''s what you are, a full course meal." He yed along.


    I wish my heart is in a better ce, my mind is in a different state but unfortunately for me, I''m still the


    same Alora Sage worked hard to groom but when he left she fell back.


    I was still Sage''s Alora. I''m in love with Axel but I belong to him.


    "Besides Axel, I''ve already had my fun with her." He dered.


    Both Axel and I froze, my jaw along Kate''s dropped ans this while Sage unted a big smile.


    My heart dropped. In all my life I''ve never thought he''d say something like that. I''ve known his cruel but


    this was another level of cruelty.


    I felt like the world was small again. They room was closing in and i couldn''t breath. My ears were


    ringing.


    "So chill. You''re having my seconds." He added. I felt so disgusted and dirty.


    "Actually, you were having my seconds. After all, I was the one who popped the cherry." My head


    snapped to Axel.


    I wasn''t sure I heard him correct. He couldn''t have said that. Axel is not that cruel.


    I don''t know what was worsen what Sage said or what Axel said.


    Part of me feel like what Axel said was worse. At least Sage isn''t my boyfriend and I''ve always known


    he had no filter but Axel, he is my boyfriend and what he said is more hurtful.


    I suddenly pushed Axel''s hands off me and walked away. Fast.


    I''m done letting people see me cry. I couldn''t cry in front of them. Not when the whole room is full of


    media.


    Eventually I found an empty room and sat there.


    I''ve never had an easy life and I get that sometimes life isn''t fair buttely it just seems like life is never


    fair. Especially to me.


    I don''t know how long I sat there, on the floor by the door crying.


    I didn''t feel like stopping or getting up or even going back to the damn hall.


    This whole day can go to hell, after all the day had been hell for me.


    The heard the door open but I didn''t look up, I didn''t have the energy in me to.


    Whoever walked in can have all theugh he desire. I didn''t care.


    "Alora get up." I heard a familiar voice.


    A voice that belongs to Axel.


    "Go away." I sniffled a cry.


    "He made me say it Alora. He was pushing me, you heard him. You were there." He tried justifying


    himself but there''s nothing he could say that can make me forget what he said.


    I didn''t have it in me to y the me game with him. I just didn''t.


    He didn''t say anything too for a while.


    "You should take your happy pill." He suggest.


    I scoffed andughed bitterly.


    "That''s all you can say?" I asked.


    "It''s clear you need it." He told me.


    I ignored him and pulled my knees to my chest, burying my head between my knees and hugged my


    legs.


    "Okay Alora, I''m done ying nice." He said.


    Funny. I thought. I didn''t even know he was ying nice.


    "I want you to get up, now." He roared but what''s funny is I didn''t shake like I always do, anger bubbled


    inside me.


    "For once Axel, for once, just for once would you please let me do something I want." I pleaded with


    him.


    I don''t know where it all came from, I''ve never felt like he was controlling me. But I continued.


    "I want to do what I want. Please, I don''t want to do what you want." I told him then buried my head


    back between my knees again.


    I heard him sigh then he left. I rxed when the door closed.


    Not even a secondter after the door closed I broke again.


    It hurts to know that Axel doesn''t care.


    It''s good to dream, or so they say but people forget nightmares are dreams too.


    I''ve been living a dream and a nightmare at the same time.


    It''s easy to pretend that I''m not confused about my feeling. It''s easy to pretend that I love Axel when I


    perfectly know I was in love with him.


    The door opened again.


    "I told you to go away Axel." I yelled angrily.


    He didn''t leave nor did he say anything. I know he didn''t because the door closed yet I felt his presence


    in the room.


    "It''s not Axel." The hair at the back of my head stood still.


    My whole body went rigid as my brain registered the voice.


    "Are you okay?" He asked.


    Slowly I raised my head and twisted it so I could see him.


    "Do I look okay?" With my red eyes and puffy face I asked.


    "No you don''t." He answered truthfully. "But you''re still the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen."


    My breath hitched and my heart sank at the same time. He said that to another girl not do long ago, in


    front of me.


    Words that once ttered me were now bringing me pain.


    The pain I thought I felt when he told me Kate was his girlfriend was now a thousand time worse.


    "Your cruelty has no boundaries." I said disappointed.


    -----


    It''s unedited people. I''m sure there are mistakes and typos. I apologize for that.


    I wee criticism in my books as long as its not insulting.


    And I don''t get angry when people point out my typos and grammar and again as long as its not


    contradicting and insulting.


    Someone asked for this p.o.v specially and I did it even though it revealed certain information but to


    some extent that was also good.


    I like to know what everyone thinks.


    As always please vote andment.


    I love you all.


    Prec

 Chapter 39: Existence

    Chapter 39: Existence


    Sage Miller


    I''m fucked up. I know I am. I''ve always known that. Killing your own mother without so much as a single


    thought proves that you''re beyond fucked up.


    Half the things I do I don''t know why I do it. I do it just because. I do it because I''m fucked up.


    "Your cruelty has no boundaries." She spat viciously.


    My heart sank as I heard the venom in her words. She hates me. She has to.


    I don''t me her but I can''t help myself.


    Fighting fire with fire, it never works. It never does but I can''t seem to stop. I''m sadistic, bite me.


    "You''re a monster Sage." She cried out yelling.


    I already knew that but hearing her say that killed me.


    "I know." I murmured. "But I don''t want to be."


    Something about her makes me one. I have no boundaries when she''s concerned.


    "Just leave Sage. I don''t wanna see you, I don''t wanna talk to you. I hate you." She spat, violently


    wiping her tears.


    "No you don''t." I said calmly.


    "Are you happy? You humiliated me. You degraded me. Are you satisfied or do you want to do more


    damage. Because if you want to, there''s no more damage you could do. You''ve done that time and


    time again."


    This time I''ve crossed a line. I knew that much.


    "I''m sorry." I told her. I''m not sure if I really meant it.


    The truth is I didn''t mean it, she had iting when she decided her time is worthy for that asswipe


    and no me.


    He will break her when I''m the only one allowed to do so.


    "Wow, Sage apologized." She let out a humorlessugh. "Don''t you have somewhere else to be? A


    girlfriend yo be with."


    She sneer and spat all at the same time.


    Kate can suck my dick twice on a Tuesday or jump off a cliff for all I care.


    "I''m right where I''m suppose to be." I told her.


    "Just go Sage. Go." She yelled getting up.


    For the first time I realised how broken she looked.


    Her shoulders were gged, her face was so puffy from crying and her eyes were so red.


    I did that. Even when I saw the damage I''ve done, somewhere inside me it wasn''t enough because I


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    can''t fix her.


    I wanted to be her hero.


    "I don''t wanna go." I firmly told her. "I want to be right here."


    Her eyes held so much rage and hatred, hatred for me.


    "You have a girlfriend Sage. A whole girlfriend. Go to her. She''s waiting for you. Go Sage because


    you''re not wanted here." She yelled.


    She was trying not to let her pain show but I''ve always saw her right through her and today was no


    different.


    "Fuck Kate. I want to be right here." I yelled.


    She froze for a second before she scoffed.


    "Just go." She said. She was no longer yelling.


    "Why won''t you understand that I don''t wanna go?" I asked her talking a step forward.


    She stayed rooted in her ce refusing to be intimidated. I was proud of her for that.


    "Because you will leave. You never stay." She answered looking away.


    I took another step forward and another.


    "You seem to forget dear Alora that you''re the one who always leaves." I reminded sweetly and


    stopped in front of her.


    She looked around seeming to be thinking if she should step back or stand her ground.


    "And you forget why I always leave." She counted and tilted her head up, proud of herself for the


    "No I don''t forget, Smurf." I purred lowering my voices.


    She cleared the throat before speaking.


    "So you understand why I always leave." Her voice was an octave higher.


    I inwardly smirked. It was so damn easy to fall to our routine.


    "I will never understand. I''m so much better than him." I fired back.


    She frowned a bit as if we weren''t talking about the same thing.


    "What are you talking about? You think I always leave because of him?" She asked narrowing her


    eyes.


    "Isn''t that the reason?" I countered.


    "You''re so oblivious." She told me shaking her head.


    In two seconds I closed the distance between us.


    Harshly, I snaked my hand around her waist and hoisted her to me.


    "But there is something I''m not oblivious on." I told her pressing my lips just under her ear.


    "Uh-what is that?" She asked, she was a bit breathless and flustered.


    "You. I know you." I whispered. "I bet you''re wet right now."


    She began to shake her head.


    "Yes you are, you are wet for me." I argued. "Always for me."


    Her heart was racing against my own and so was mine.


    I was hard as a rod. Hard for her.


    "Tell me Smurf, does he makes you feel like I do?" I kissed her neck nibbling a bit.


    "Does he touch you like I do?" My other hand went to her ass. I grabbed it and squeezed it.


    "Do you get wet like you do for me?" She moaned and tilted her head back to give me more excess.


    "Does you''re heart race like this for him?" I kissed the based of her neck then her upper chest.


    "Tell me Smurf, is his touch always enough?" I bend down so my hand can reach her thigh.


    "Does he fuck like I do?" I pulled her leg up and she wrapped it around my waist.


    "Tell me Smurf?" I used both hand to steady her, one hand on her waist the other on the back of her


    thigh of the lifted leg.


    She moaned loudly when I kissed her throat then her lips.


    "Say it Smurf, I know you want to." I urged her moving to her jaw.


    "Tell me he doesn''t hold a candle to me. Say it." I added pressure to her jaw.


    "Say it, tell me." I lifted my knee a little and pressed it between her legs.


    "Say it." I added pressure there between her legs and on the her jaw.


    "Yes, yes, Yes." She praised.


    "Yes what Smurf?" I asked adding even more pressure.


    "He doesn''t hold a candle to you." She threw up the words like she''s been holding them back.


    I smiled in triumph and kissed her even more.


    Just then the door decided to open but I barely registered it until the person spoke.


    "The fuck." He yelled.


    Alora jumped out of my hold and almost fell on her ass. Her eyes widen and crazy but she was also


    flustered and I also saw fear in her eyes.


    I spun around quickly and saw Axel by the door holding the door Bob, looking like she wanted to


    murder someone.


    I growled.


    "Axel." Alora whispered behind me. I made it a point to hide her from his prating re.


    When I moved it was Axel''s turn to growl.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "The fuck." He repeated.


    "You''ve already said that." I deadpanned.


    "You stay out of it." He warned pointing at me.


    "Fuck you." I spat at him.


    The tension was rising fast. The asshole''s shoulders were squared and tense.


    "It''s not what you''re thinking." Alora said and tried to side step but I blocked her.


    "Oh yeah what am I thinking Alora?" The asshole yelled and I red at him but before I could tell him


    off he spoke again. "Because what I''m thinking is exactly what u saw."


    "Um-i-Axel." Alora stuttered.


    "That''s why you asked me to leave you alone so you can whoring around with this barstard." He yelled


    and stepped fully into the room.


    His shock was now rolling out and he was settling on anger.


    "Don''t you fucking call her a whore asshole." I warned talking a step towards him.


    "If the shoe fits." He red at me and I returned the favour.


    "Sage stop." I heard Alora yell.


    Just then I barely saw it, Axel''s fist flying towards my face. It made contact with my face and I stumbled


    back bumping into Alora.


    "Axel." Alora screeched.


    "Fuck." I groan as pain shoot through my jaw.


    I regained my bnce and stood upright holding my jaw.


    "That''s what you fucking het when you mess with people''s girlfriends." He sneered at me.


    I spit out and look at my spit to see it I bled or not.


    My spit was clear.


    I sneered at him.


    "Don''t fucking swing if you won''t fucking finish." I warned him before I lunged at him.


    He wasn''t expecting it because his eyes widen just as my fist colored with his eye but I didn''t stop


    there.


    I jabbed and threw another punch then another.


    If asshole wanted to swing I''ll swing right back at him. Only I won''t swing once.


    "Sage stop please." I barely registered Alora screaming desperately wanting me to stop.


    I punched him again and again.


    I felt hands on my shoulder pulling me off Axel but I shrugged the hands of and I heard a loud thud


    behind me.


    I then registered who the hands belonged to and I just pushed her.


    I spun around fast my body still pumping with adrenalin of the fight and adrenalin of what I just did.


    My eyesnded on her on the floor. They widened and I froze, my body tensed.


    "Alora." I whispered just as the asshole came around me and squated next to her helping her back up.


    My chest tighten with guilt as I looked at her.


    She looked away from me but not before I saw the hurt buried behind her eyes.


    It shook me to my core.


    "Alora." I whispered again but this time Axel whipped his head to me and re at me.


    "Look what you''ve done. You could''ve done serious damage you fucker." He yelled at me.


    This time I didn''t argue as I looked at her. I really could''ve hurt her.


    "Are you okay?" Axel asked her. "Does anything hurt?"


    Alora only nodded. I hate that she couldn''t look at me not that I me her.


    "Alora." I called again.


    "You''re still here. Get fucking lost." Axel shouted angrily.


    I looked at Alora to see if she wanted me to leave knowing very well what her eyes would show.


    My heart sank when she didn''t look at me. She leaned onto him then I barely saw it.


    She didn''t want me in here.


    I see. I thought bitterly and made a snarling noise then spun around and left.


    I closed the door with a loud bang that it bounced off the frame and opened again.


    I didn''t look back as I marched to somewhere. Anywhere.


    "There you are, I''ve been looking for you everywhere." I heard Kate before I even saw her.


    I spun around to what felt like a millionth time.


    "We''re leaving." I announced hard.


    Her face contorted with confusing but I didn''t give her even two seconds. I spun around again ready to


    look for an exit until she grabbed my elbow.


    "Where were you? You left me alone." She asked but I didn''t answer her or looked at her more that two


    seconds.


    I mumbled coherent words to her and yanked my elbow from her.


    "Sage I''m talking to you. You can''t leave me alone and don''t answer. I as ked a question and I expect


    you to answer that. I looked like a fool alone in a room full of people I didn''t know." Sheined and


    I stopped and spun around. Again.


    "Kate, Can it." I ordered.


    Her face immediately filled with recognition. At first her eyes widen with shock and she gasped.


    "With were with here, weren''t you?" It was barely a question and when I didn''t answer she took it as


    confirmation.


    I didn''t stick around to see hurt covering her feature. I began walking again.


    "How could you Sage? You brought me here so you can run to her the second you got a chance. How


    could you?" She was hurt. That much was evident on her voice.


    I couldn''t stand hearing her hurt not because I give two shits about her but because I''ve seen and


    heard enough of that for today.


    I walked outside and I was greeted by the night warm air if New York. My first time here and it was a


    hell.


    Kate was still talking expressing her hurt and yelling. When someone stopped and gave me a stink eye


    I had had enough.


    I grabbed her wrist and pulled her next to me. I bend down till my mouth was close enough to her ear.


    "Stop fucking talking or you know what will happen." I whispered warningly before I pulled away from


    her fully not even sparing a nce at her.


    She should know when to fucking get off.


    I hailed a cab and got. She followed slowly.


    After I took my phone and texted Styles telling him I left.


    I barely heard the driver asking where to with my ears and head ringing.


    "Where were we again?" I rudely asked Kate.


    She told the driver where to drop us then went back to ignoring me not that I mind any way. I liked it.


    Some timeter we arrived. I paid the cab and we entered the building.


    Just when I was about to enter the the elevator I realised I left the keycard that gives me excess to the


    penthouse floor back at my room.


    Great, just fucking great. I fucking hate New York.


    I marched to the reception and asked for a keycard but of course she gave me shit.


    If looks could kill, the fucking reception would be dead and buried right now.


    Actually I wanted to kill her. If not for the fucking witnesses everywhere, I would jump the damn counter


    and strangle her till she''s fucking blue.


    I closed my eyes and wished for a miracle. Just once can the man upstairs work for me.


    I looked around and a miracle walked in.


    Howard was escorting a family inside, I guess. I didn''t give two shits.


    I walked up to him and I guess he could tell I was pissed.


    "She''s giving me shit. I just want a damn keycard." I told him when he asked.


    "I apologize on behalf of her, I will sort it out now." He said and turned to the family. "Please excuse me


    for a moment."


    I followed him to the receptionist.


    "Stacy, this are Ms Styles''s guest. You should treat them as such." Her eyes immediately widen and


    she fumbled giving me the keycard.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t know please don''t tell her." She begged but I didn''t pay her any mind.


    I nodded at Howard and joined Kate by the elevator.


    "Did you get it?" She asked and I shed her the keycard and summoned the votor.


    The moment we entered our room I pinned her on the wall.


    She yelp and gasped when I suddenly kissed her.


    "What are you doing?" She asked rmed.


    I''ve never made such a move on her since we started dating. I would understand the confusion but


    Marvin gaye said sexual healing right.


    I damn I needed some right now. It''s been a fucking while. Beside can''t I fuck my girlfriend whenever I


    want.


    "I want to fuck you, you''re my girlfriend." I stated and faintly heard her heart elerating.


    "Sage." She called me.


    "You can stop me if you want." I told her.


    She seemed to be thinking about it for a moment but I knew she''d give in. They always do. I''m that


    person.


    "Don''t ruin the dress then." She warmed and I smirked.


    I pulled away for a bit but my hands were still on her making it clear I still want to fuck her.


    "Turn around." I ordered and she did just that.


    I pushed her against the wall.


    First I ran my hand around her blond hair messing it up before tugging it and pulled her head back.


    She yelp, I kissed her neck moving her head to my desire.


    She let me take control and u fucking loved it. Being in control.


    I moved around her neck until I was kissing her shoulder des.


    She moaned my name just how I lived it.


    I let go of her hair and unzipped her dress. I slowly pushed the straps off her shoulders.


    Her beautiful back is now on full disy for me. Only for me.


    My eyes trail to her gorgouse ass and I suck in a harsh breath.


    Truth is, I''ve never been able to resist her body. It''s just a work of work. No w and damn does she


    know it.


    I step aside for a moment and give her ass a little p, just to see it jiggling and fuck it does, like jello.


    She yelp and moan. I trail kisses down her back to the top of her ass.


    "Sage." She moaned louder than before.


    Slowly I push herce panties with both hands and fuck, I love her ass.


    "Mine." I whispered kissing each cheek.


    I eruptly stood up and turned her around.


    I love ying with my food before I eat it.


    I''ve always been one for games. I love games especially forey. I live for it.


    "Touch me." She begged breathless.


    I smirked and I slowly and agonisingly trail my fingers down her stomach.


    "Please." She begged some more when I took too long.


    "Patients is virtue dear girlfriend." I told her smirking. I barely could recognise my own voice.


    I teased her clit by drawing circles and she immediately moaned.


    Her hands went to my jacket and pushed it off my shoulders and it fell down.


    She started undoing my buttons and I kept rubbing her clit in circles.


    She suddenly stopped and her body went still as a rod.


    "Don''t cum." I ordered her and she shuddered under my touch.


    "I can''t." She cried. "I can''t."


    I slowed down my momentum and rubbed slowly, she whimpered.


    "Please." She begged.


    "Please what?" I asked her knowingly.


    "Please don''t slow down." She cried.


    "You won''te?" I asked her and she nodded eagerly.


    -----


    Another chapter done sweetness.


    Quick question, how old is Sage?


    Lots get confused with this.


    Please vote andment


    I love you


    Prec

 Chapter 40: His love for her

    Chapter 40: His love for her


    Sage Miller


    "I''m not an idiot Sage." Kate deadpanned and I rolled my eyes.


    "I beg to differ." I mumbled fixing my hair.


    Last night''s mood was all gone and we were back to being just Kate and Sage, how I like it you know


    "You know I heard that." She fired, her face a little bit flustered.


    "It was meant to be heard." I shed her a big smile.


    She huffed and turned her back on me. I chucked and went back to fixing my hair.


    I wanted the ''I just woke up like this'' kind of look. That sexy messy hair thing I like.


    Two minutester Kate was still not done, irritated I looked at her through the mirror.


    "No matter what you, you won''t look any better. Now let''s go." I told her and she rolled her eyes.


    I could say she was used to my jabs because she didn''t even flinch. She replied her eyes.


    "Talk for yourself dear boyfriend. I know I''m a goddess." She flipped her hair.


    I couldn''t argue with that, she really was gorgouse and she knew it. She unted it too.


    "Just hurry up." I hissed and went to the bathroom.


    Eve had asked to meet for brunch in one of the expensive restaurant in Time square, something about


    living like a New Yorker.


    When I saw her at the breakfast table downstairs this morning she seemed distance and in her head. I


    knew something was wrong and God help me if Styles had something to do with it.


    I worry about her that''s the reason I agreed to meet with her even if it meant bringing Kate. I wanted to


    find out what''s happening to her.


    And anything to be away from Kate but unfortunately for me, she asked for Kate to join much to my


    protest.


    For some unholy and alien reason Eve seems to like her. I don''t know but that doesn''t mean I like her


    too. Between its just attraction. Only that.


    When I walked back in the room, Kate was done and sitting one the bed.


    "I''m done." She dryly said. I rolled my eyes at her attitude.


    "Finally." I exaggerated. It was her turn to roll her eyes.


    She stood up and took her mini bag or whatever it''s called and waited for me to led her.


    I smiled when I saw it. I then did a once over of her outfit and nodded in appreciation.


    Her dress was faded pink and she also wore faded pink heels.


    "Nice." Iment and she flipped me like I knew she would but I barely minded.


    I wouldn''t know what to do if she didn''t flip me.


    "Do you still remember what I told you?" I asked her making my way to the door.


    I saw her rolling her eyes before I turned my back on her and opened the door.


    "Yeah yeah yeah, I do." She said following. "Don''t fuck with Evernly because you will fuck me ten times


    worse."


    "Good." I told her. "Remember that and don''t patronize me."


    I warned her with a hiss.


    "I would never." She replied telling me she would so. I hate how fucking sarcastic she can be.


    I chose to ignore her. I don''t need to be in a bad mood before I meet Eve.


    I pressed the elevator like a good gentleman would for his girlfriend before a voice with a English


    ent called me.


    I turned around and saw Styles leaning against a flower stand with his hands in his pockets.


    He looked dishaven and tired.


    I raise a brow at him and he raised one back.


    "I''ll meet you downstairs." I told Kate and pushed her a little inside the elevator.


    I waited till it closed then walked to Styles.


    "What''s up?" I asked him. It was clear to him I was in a hurry.


    "Where are you going?" He asked and I raised a brow at him giving him the really look.


    That isn''t what he wanted to ask and I had a feeling I already knew what he wanted.


    "Okay fine, where''s Eve?"


    Ding! Ding! Ding! I knew it.


    "She''s your girlfriend, I know where mine is." I fired yfully but his face told me he wasn''t ying


    games but too bad I wanted to y one.


    "Fuck off Sage. Where is she?" She practically growled at me and I shed her cashmere smile.


    "What kind of boyfriend are you?" I fake gasped in shock and that pissed him even more.


    "Don''t fucken forget I''m still your boss even in New York." He told me but his words carried a threat he


    was yet to spit.


    "And you''re now my sister''s boyfriend so..." I trailed off suggestively.


    He closed his eyes and pinched the bridge if his nose all along I''m giving him my best smile.


    "I will make your life a living hell Sage." He finally threatened but I was threatened.


    A few days ago maybe I would''ve been scared but right now, not so much. Even then I wouldn''t have


    been scared.


    "You forget I have the upper hand. You won''t do shit. I''m starting to think you never could do shit." I


    love giving him shit.


    "Please." He grimaced and winced like the word physically hurts. "Where is Eve?"


    I smiled at him and though if living him hanging but that would be cruel, his desperate. I can even see


    that.


    "I''m having brunch with her at some restaurant." I finally told him and his tense body rxed.


    I almostugh at his desperate face. I don''t know why he didn''t just track her, it wouldn''t be the first


    time.


    It would''ve saved him a lot of trouble, time and he wouldn''t have went through me.


    But I didn''t ask. I left Styles and joined Kate downstairs. This time we didn''t leave our keycard.


    We hailed a cab and due to traffic a five minutes trip took almost twenty minutes.


    After we arrived at the restaurant we ordered and damn was it expensive but Eve said it was her treat


    so I didn''t argue.


    We talked and joked and surprisingly, Kate didn''t show her bitchy side and it was okay.


    "I like you." Eve praised for the thousand time today and fuck didn''t that go to Kate''s head.


    If I were her I wouldn''t let it get to my head that much because it really didn''t matter if Eve like her or


    not. Maybe it would''ve mattered if she didn''t like her but it is what it is.


    "You don''t say?" I muttered low but I know they both heard me.


    "Oh shut up Sage." Eve said yfully dismissing me.


    I chuckled and we fell into a peaceful andfortable silence until Kate spoke.


    "Excuse me." She said politely and she stood up.


    I looked up at her in questioning.


    "Sure." Eve said and she left.


    I watched as she talked to a waitress and the waitress pointed at something.


    "She''s not running away." Eve stated and I turned my head to look at her.


    "What?" I asked her.


    "You two look cute." Shemented and I frowned.


    "What?" I asked again confused as to where this is going.


    I''m pretty sure we weren''t being coupely and all over each other so herment confused me.


    "They way you''re looking at her like you wanna grab her and make her sit back down. It''s cute." She


    exined with a frown.


    Maybe I wanted to do what Eve said I wanted to do but not for the same reason she''s think it is.


    "I''m d you know." She started.


    "d about what?" I asked her even though I knew she would say it without me asking her.


    "That your over the Alora thing. It''s good for you."


    I tried very hard not to grimace when she mentioned Alora. Because I wasn''t over that thing and I don''t


    think I''ll ever be over it.


    "Now you have her and she''s so in love with you." She gushed and beamed.


    My eyes went wide and I jumped at her, figuratively of course.


    "Oh hell no! No she''s not." No she''s not. She wouldn''t be in love with me.


    "What? You don''t know." She gasped like she can''t believe me.


    "It''s not true Eve. We''re not in love." I told her.


    "What does that mean? She''s so in love with you. I could see it in her face." She argues but I have to


    disagree.


    It must be Kate''s acting. She''s acting too much. Yeah! That it. The only reason.


    "You''re seeing things dear sister." I told her making it clear her suspicions weren''t true.


    "Have it your way then but I''m telling you." She surrendered but not fully. "And what do you mean


    you''re not in love then what are you doing with her."


    I sensed a bit of anger in her words so I decided not to focus on Kate. She took me aback for a


    moment.


    "I''m just not meant for love." I decided the truth was best.


    But of course she wouldn''t be satisfy of that answer and she would press further on the that subject.


    "That''s not true and right because everyone needs someone to love." She told me.


    I thought about what she said for a moment and smile brightly at her.


    "I have you." I stated and she returned my big smile.


    "I know but it''s not the same." She said.


    "It''s not." I pretended to be surprised and shocked.


    That earned me a shortugh from Eve.


    "It''s not." She breathed out. "You know you''re allowed to love someone other than me, right?"


    She asked a bit concern but I suspected the concern was so much more that her was letting on.


    "You''re enough for me. My is made ably for one person in this whole world. There''s no space for


    someone else. Only for you, okay. Only for you. You give me your opinions and fact or whatever but the


    truth will always be that. My heart is only big enough for you."


    No words have been spoken true tonight than those I''ve told Eve. That is the truth and nothing but the


    truth.


    She nodded.


    "So.." I dragged the name. "Enough about my business, tell me about yours."


    "Okay, what do you wanna know?"


    "Why are you avoiding Styles?" I straight up asked without beating around the bush.


    Her eyes widen as if to ask how I know. I nodded slowly telling her eyes I know.


    "Spit it out." I urged her.


    "That dear brother isplicated and stupid." She admitted.


    "How so dear sister?" I carefully coaxed her.


    "I''m scared." She admitted her eyes dropping to herp.


    I frowned at her.


    "Scared?" I asked.


    "Yeah I am Sage. A lot has happened you know and we''re in New York and he wants me back but what


    about all along huh? What was he doing but suddenly because we''re in New York he wasn''t me back.


    What if this effect this city has on him don''tst." She confessed.


    "You think it''s being in this city that makes him want you back?" I asked her.


    She couldn''t be more wrong but I didn''t day that because saying it would mean answering questions


    and the answers aren''t something she would be thrilled to hear.


    "What else could it be. I''m afraid to get hurt again. I don''t think I want to get back with him." She


    dropped a bomb and look away.


    It took me everything in me not to shout what. I had other things to worry about than my shock.


    I reached for Eve''s hand across the table and draw circles on the back of her hands.


    "Hey, calm down." I coaxed her once again. She looked up and her eyes were glossy. "You know I''ll


    support whatever you decide."


    I told her even when I liked the idea of Eve and Styles together but at the end of the day Evees


    first. Her wants and needes first.


    "I know." She said. "But I don''t think I can get over him again. I was over him."


    "No you were not." I blunted out without thinking.


    She surprised me when sheughed. I joined her and chuckled at my stupidness.


    "Yeah I was not." She admitted. "I''m just scared."


    "Don''t be. Like you told me, if it doesn''t work it means it was never meant to be and you won''t sit in a


    bar 10 years from now and regret not giving him a chance."


    I remember the whole lecture when I asked her if she was sure she wanted to give Styles a chance.


    She gave me a whole novel of reason and in someway they seemed reasonable and I ship them so....


    "Love is hard." Eve eximed leaning further against her chair.


    I chuckled.


    "That bad." I asked her.


    "To love is to suffer, to avoid suffering one must not love. But then one suffers from not loving.


    Therefore to love is to suffer. Not to love is to suffer. To suffer is to suffer. To be happy is to love. To be


    happy, then, is to suffer but suffering makes one unhappy. Therefore to be unhappy one must love or


    love to suffer or suffer from too much happiness"


    Well fuck! I nodded like I understood.


    "Did you get that?" She asked and I nodded but she burstedughing. "No you didn''t."


    "You''re right, I didn''t understand shit." I admittedughing.


    "That''s how love is. It''s hard."


    Just then Kate returned from the bathroom. She took her sweet time.


    She sat down and I retracted my hands and conversation was easy till we had to leave.


    "You took your sweet time at the restroom." I pointed out when we were walking out of the restaurant.


    Eve was walking in front of us.


    "A girl''s gotta look good." She said and joined Eve.


    We hailed a cab and went back to the hotel.


    Despite Eve''s attempt to get me to attend tonight''s event she failed. She even used Kate but I have


    Kate on.my hand.


    Even if she wanted to go she wouldn''t have. She knows what good for her.


    I don''t see the importance if tonight event. Last night was important for Eve so I did attend and but


    tonight is a definite no.


    I did wore a suitst night for Eve. It was enough. I''m a simple man of tees, jeans and sneakers.


    A suit whatever, I''ll wear one again on my funeral when I can''t argue when they dress me but until them


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I''m not wearing it again.


    I wasn''t ready to see Alora and that asshole she calls a boyfriend. That fucker is just a tool.


    The whole day was spent trying not to think of Alora and catching up on some much need sleep. After


    Kate went to explore the city. I gave her some money for a cab and more for some cotton candy or


    whatever, some fertilizer for her bitchy attitude.


    They day went on and finally those who were going to the to attend the event left.


    One more day and I''ll be back in Miami with less traffic and much lesser noise.


    I was on the living room just sitting and watching a random show when the doors of the elevator


    opened.


    Kate was in our room doing whatever things Queens Bs do to keep them bitchy.


    Eve stepped out first giggling uncontroble.


    She looked up and was surprised tp see me.


    "Sage." She greeted pulling her dress up and walking past me.


    It was barely 10 pm and the event started 8 o''clock. I know for a fact it''s not over. Not this early anyway.


    My eyes moved to Harry who was about to follow Eve.


    I raised my brow question him.


    "She wanted to go to a New York club." He exined and both my eyebrows joined my hairline.


    "And you think it''s a good idea?" I didn''t need to spell out the obvious.


    It was no secret that Eve has been drinking more than usually.


    We''ve all noticed, me so more than others. It''s me Wren called when she came home wasted or when


    she sneaked out. It''s me that went around all night searching the city for her drunk ass.


    It''s me that bumps to her at night clubs.


    So I know how much of a bad idea it I''d to take her to a night club. Eve needs to detox before she


    bes an alcoholic.


    "She begged me and I had no choice." He rified.


    "Sure you didn''t." I said dryly.


    "I can''t change my mind now beside you''reing with." He changed the subject fast.


    "Am I now?" I mused not bothering getting up.


    "Stop giving me shit before you spoil my mood. Eve said you''d what to but I''d be more tha happy if you


    didn''te." He told me and I was on my feet in seconds.


    "I''m very happy toe. Don''t get too excited." I taunted him and he groaned.


    I walked into the room that was assigned to me and Kate, apparently.


    Kate was lying on bed on her phone. No doubt posting pictures she took today.


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes. I roll my eyes a lot around her.


    "Get dress, we''re going out." I told her.


    She looked up from her phone for the first time. She looked back at her phone then back at me like she


    wasn''t sure I was talking to her.


    "You''re talking to me?" She asked humorless. "And you wanna go out with me, at this time?"


    "Yes, yes and yes." I dryly replied and changed my tee for a ck one and a blue dam in jacket.


    "I''m not going." She deadpanned and went back to her phone.


    I''m sure she did that to give me shit but it would never work.


    I took my sneakers and sat next to her in bed. I wore them and took my time tied the knot on both


    sneakers.


    After I was done I satfortable and turned to her and like I knew she would. She ignored me. I didn''t


    mine because at the end of the day she would do what I want.


    "Unfortunately for you I wasn''t asking you. Now get your ass off the bed, change, put on your best


    smile and let''s go." I said charmingly to her.


    "If you know what''s good for ya." I said in a sing along tone.


    -----


    I loved this chapter so much.


    What do make the rtionship between Kate and Sage.


    I''ve told you all this before, I''m shit at new characters so I''m still developing Kate so please be patient.


    Tomorrow I''ll be officially attending to ss. I''m very proud I managed to wrote this and it right on time.


    Do vote andment


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 41: Welcome back

    Chapter 41: Wee back


    Sage Miller


    Being back in Miami was like a breath of fresh air after being in a city that big, that noisy, that busy.


    It was almost suffocating especially since Kate was with me.


    New York wasn''t how I wanted it to be but then again I didn''t know what I wanted it to be.


    I went to New York with the intention of hurting Alora and I did that. In a way.


    It was satisfying at the time I was taunting her but it haunted me as the days went on.


    I shouldn''t have went. I shouldn''t have hurt her.


    But now I was back in Miami, to my usual life.


    "So now you''re interested in my life." I mused rubbing my chin.


    "We watched that celebrity show for you." Connor pointed out. "Like you asked me to."


    "Did you see me?" I asked excited.


    "Damn right we did, you were on TV baby." Connor hollered and Sebastian rolled his eyes at him.


    "Yeah I was." I beamed sticking my tongue out to Seb. "Did they get my good side?"


    "You have no good side." Sebastian quickly jumped in.


    Connor bursted outughing and I rolled my eyes.


    "You''re just jealous." I grumbled.


    "We all know it was a once of thing." Sebastian countered.


    "At least I did appear on one, what about you?" I fired.


    We argued and they filled me on their crazy weekend.


    They went to the party that I wanted to attend.


    We talked about the football season that''s about to start soon until it was time to go get my car.


    "It was nice catching up with your asses, I gotta go get my car now." I announced and got up pping


    both hands and rubbing them.


    Connor''s eyes suddenly widen. He eruptly stood up.


    "What?" Sebastian asked her.


    "Oh shit, I have a race and I''m totallyte." He said and both our eyes widen. "Maze is gonna kill me."


    He continue to mumble incoherent nonsense under his breath.


    Sebastian pped his hands once to get his attention.


    "You''re wasting more time go." He pushed him out the door.


    "My keys." He shouted over his shoulder.


    I picked them up from the coffee table and threw them at him.


    "Go." I told him and he left.


    Sebastian closed the door and came back.


    "I still can''t believe he''s into illegal racing. That shit is crazy." Sebastian eximed.


    "Neither can I. Goes to show that do nt judge a book by its cover, right?" I said to him.


    "Indeed." He agreed.


    "Drive me." I suggested to him.


    "Yeah sure." He said and took his keys and we left.


    Monday morning I woke not feeling school at all. I was not feeling it more than usual.


    When I finally decided to at least show up in school I realised howte I was. At best I will make it after


    first period but I didn''t care much.


    It sucked that I missed the first back to school party to go to New York when I didn''t even enjoy New


    York except for the club scene.


    When I finally made it to school the first period was almost over. I stayed in the back until the bell rang.


    I had no idea where Connor and Sebastian were so I searched for my phone only to realise I didn''t


    have it.


    Come to think of it I haven''t seen it or touched since I switch off my rm this morning.


    Just great. I mentally mocked myself. Deserving of course since I left my phone at home today.


    With no way to contact my friends I left everything to chance and hope.


    The hallways were crawling with so many students. I prayed and hoped no one stopped me as I walked


    to my locker.


    My next ss was calculus which I absolutely hate and despise.


    I opened my locker and got my books. I leaned against it and waited for the warning bell to ring.


    I felt eyes burning into my body, the hair at the back of my neck stood up.


    I scanned the hallway to find the culprit and I met two angry eyes locked on to me.


    Kate was fuming and as soon as she saw that I saw her she started walking towards me.


    I hurriedly scanned my brain for any reason for her anger and came back empty.


    I watched as she pushed student out of her way. She was fire.


    She stopped in front of me and crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Kate." I said in greeting.


    "Don''t Kate me." She spat angrily and I raised both my eyebrows.


    "It is your name isn''t it?" I asked her.


    I was pushing it and I knew it but honestly I was in no mood for her craziness.


    She was draining me already.


    She growled angrily. zing fire shed in her eyes.


    "You were suppose to pick me up Sage." She was trying her hardest not to shout but she was failing.


    Still some people heard her.


    Then it dawn to me why she was so angry. All weekst week I picked her up.


    "Don''t you have your own car?" I asked her. "I''m not your driver."


    The truth is I forgot to pick her up, I didn''t do on purpose but I''ll be damned if I apologise or admit I


    forgot. She''ll give me shit if I do.


    "That was our agreement Sage. You picking me up. Now I''mte. I''m neverte Sage. I called you a


    multiple times and you didn''t answer." She raised her voice and I red at her.


    The next moment three things happened. First, the warning bell rang. Second, I pulled Kate to me


    roughly that she yelped in surprise and a bit if pain. Third, Connor and Sebastian showed up.


    My hand was around her waist squeezing her.


    "Never ever raised your voice at me." I warned her.


    I didn''t wait for her response and I suddenly kissed her and again I didn''t wait for her to respond to the


    kiss. I let go of her and turned to my friends.


    Sebastian''s eyebrows were raised.


    "What''s up?" I asked them not acknowledging their questioning faces.


    After a moment Connor snapped out of her daze and answered me.


    "We''re skipping." He informed me. I mentally thanked the heaven for such opportunity.


    "Fuck yeah." I deadpanned and turned around and opened my locker.


    I dumped my books inside. Kate was still in the same position I left her in. I raised one eyebrow at her.


    Sebastian and Connor were already leaving.


    "Go to ss babe." I told her and kissed her check sloppy.


    I followed my friends towards the exit leaving Kate still standing there.


    My lips tugged up into a big grin.


    "Spit it out damn it." I snapped and Sebastian continued tough.


    It frustrated me that he was still keeping me in suspense.


    I knew it involved Kate that''s why I was so damn curious and ansty. It wasn''t something good that''s why


    Sebastian was so happy.


    "That girl is a snake and I know I''mughing but I actually feel sorry for you." He said and chuckled.


    "Sebastian what are you walking about." I said through gritted teeth.


    If I didn''t wanna know before, now I do.


    "What did you see?" Connor asked.


    Even he was curious.


    "Guess who is she with right now in the music ssroom?" Sebastian asked and it all clicked.


    Connor''s eyes suddenly widened. My whole body went still.


    "What?" I asked him.


    I wasn''t sure if I heard him correct because I was sure as hell Kate would never do something like that.


    "Do you want me to spell it out for you?" Sebastian taunted with a devilish smirk.


    I curled my hands into fist and clenched them. My jaw clenched and my vision became blurry.


    Anger was slowly blinding me as I saw red everywhere.


    Sebastian was about to say something probably cruel but Connor was quick to stop him.


    "Sebastian don''t." He looked at me weary.


    I don''t know what he saw but what he saw in me worried him.


    Part of me wanted him to be his usual self and taunt me or even say something cruel so I would justify


    my actions afterward.


    But another part of me knew it was useless to punch him right now because it wasn''t his fault.


    "Don''t what?" He asked Connor. "He''s my friend and he deserves to know how much of a slut his


    girlfriend is."


    He then turned to me.


    "She''s sucking face with Nathan in the music ssroom." He told me and walked away.


    Like it was a trigger. I snapped out of whatever I was stuck in and marched towards the music


    ssroom.


    If there''s something I hate most it was betrayal. I hate traitors most. I despise traitors. I fucking hate it


    and she betrayed me.


    It took them a moment to realise someone had opened the door.


    Hearing about what Kate was doing and actually seeing it was different.


    My heart sank and felt heavier for some reason.


    I blinked fast and it seemed like everything was happening in slow motion.


    Nathan jumped as far away from Kate as possible. And what pissed me most was that Kate didn''t


    seem bothered by all of it.


    Nathan''s eyes darted between me and the door behind me.


    I looked at him with so much hate and venom.


    I didn''t waste anytime as I lunged at him. I didn''t understand my own feelings at all.


    All I knew was that seeing her with him pissed me and I felt betrayed.


    I hate when people make a fool of me. Maybe its because all my life people though I was naive and


    couldn''t see the obvious but I hate when people make a fool of myself.


    Nathan immediately went to defense mode but he was not prepared for me.


    When my fist collided with Nathan''s jaw I heard a shrieking crying from Kate.


    I threw another punch and then another. All I saw was red.


    "You fucking my girl." I said through gritted teeth and threw several punches.


    He tried to block with his hand but I grabbed it and pushed it aside and it hit hard on the floor.


    "Sage get off him." Kate grabbed my arm and I shrugged her off me.


    A loud thud was heard behind me but I didn''t look back or care.


    I was just so angry and furious to process anything other than my anger.


    I wanted to hurt someone or even dead. And at that moment I saw that person being Nathan.


    My hands went to his neck and I squeezed hard.


    "Sage you''re going to kill him." This time it was a different voice that shouted.


    I heard the urgency behind the words but I didn''t let go.


    I clinged even harder when I felt hands prying me off Nathan''s body.


    I knew who it was that were trying to get me off Nathan''s body.


    Finally they managed to get me off Nathan''s body.


    He coughed and his hands want to his neck. His eyes were watery and red yet I felt no remorse when I


    saw the damaged I did.


    "You stay away from my girl or next time I''ll kill you." I snarled at him wanting to long forward but two


    pair of hands restricted me.


    "Get out now." Sebastian yelled at Nathan.


    He didn''t have to be told twice as he ran out of the ssroom like his ass was on fire.


    As soon as Nathan was out the door, both Sebastian and Connor let go of me.


    Only four people were left in the ssroom and the fourth person, I didn''t wanna see.


    "Are you fucking crazy? You almost killed him." Connor yelled pushing me.


    "Fuck off Connor." I pushed him back.


    "I''ll ask again, are you fucking crazy?" He pushed me again.


    "Stop fucking pushing me." I yelled and if the music room wasn''t at the end on the otherside of the


    building we would be attracting an unwanted audience.


    "I won''t stop because you almost made a huge fucking mistake." He yelled back.


    "That would''ve been my business not yours." I threw my head back and ran my hand on my face.


    When my head was back in ce my eyesnded on Sebastian in the corner standing casually and


    looking bored.


    "What the fuck are you doing here? This was so funny to you right then what the fuck are you doing


    here." I asked Sebastian.


    "It still is." He replied casually and it pissed me off that he looked so bored. "I''m just here to be amused


    really."


    I opened my mouth then closed it. I really had nothing to say to that.


    "If I didn''t know better I would say you love her." He said before he left.


    Me too. I wanted to say but instead I huffed and stomped my feet then finally my eyesnded on the


    reason for my anger.


    I hadn''t thought much of what I''d do to her or even say and all I knew what that I felt so betrayed by


    her.


    There was no hurt just pure betrayal that it was almost blinding.


    I started to walk up to her but Connor got in my way blocking her from my line of sight.


    "Get the fuck out of my way." I warned him pushing him but he didn''t budge.


    Sometimes I forget how strong he''s gottentely.


    "I will." He said cooly. "Just.. just don''t kill her or hurt her. She''s a girl and you''re better than that."


    "I won''t kill her." I promised but I couldn''t promise that I would not hurt her because I wasn''t sure


    myself.


    After I promised him he left though he didn''t look satisfied at all.


    As soon as the door closed my eyes snapped to Kate. Fear was written all over her face as I once


    again approached her.


    "You''re such a slut." I told her as I grabbed her upper arm.


    She shrieked in pain and her whole face contorted in pain.


    "You''re such a fucking slut." I repeated to her. "Why?"


    I wanted answers from her. Why?


    "Fucking answer me." I yelled and she yelp.


    "You''re hurting me." She cried out.


    "Fucking answer me." I yelled yo her face this time.


    I hate betrayal. I fucking hate traitors.


    "You''re hurting me Sage." She whimpered again but she was trying so hard to not show me how much


    painful it was.


    I loosened my grip on her and she got the chance to yank herself from me.


    She ran but I didn''t chase her, I didn''t want to.


    "Just fucking stop." I yelled and she halted.


    I didn''t really understand why I was so angry and moved by her betrayal but since I was young I never


    liked sharing my toys.


    "Do you wanna do this? I mean me chasing you because if I do I''ll hurt you real bad." I told her


    meaning it.


    If she pushed me even further I won''t hold back like I was just now. If she continue to piss me off I


    might loose it and hurt her very bad.


    She slowly turned around and tried hiding her fear.


    "Why?" She suddenly asked. "Why do you care so much what I do?"


    I didn''t have a specific answer to that and when I didn''t answer her she continued.


    "You don''t even like me Sage." She added letting her frustration show. "You don''t touch me like I''m your


    girlfriend. I''m human Sage and I have hormones."


    "That doesn''t mean you have to be a whore about it." I yelled.


    If she was so horny she could''ve just came to me. I would''ve been happy to scratch that itching feeling


    for her.


    She scoffed.


    "You''re the one talking about being a whore. So when I''m doing it in being a whore but what is it called


    when you''re doing it because goddamn it, it''s like every girl in this entire world turns you on except for


    me. I want you to want me Sage and if you can''t give me what I want I''ll look for it on someone else."


    When she said thest part I saw red everywhere. I crossed the distance between is and in seconds I


    was all over her.


    "You want me to fuck you?" I asked her angrily.


    "Yes goddamn it. I want you to want me." She let her desperation show on thest part.


    "Then you have to know I don''t share my toys." I told her. "Until you understand that I won''t touch an


    inche of your hair."


    I let her go and left. In some weird way I wanted her to have eyes for me and only me.


    Part of me knew the reason I was this angry was because of Alora. It didn''t have any reason to do with


    Kate, it all Alora.


    I didn''t get far when I was stopped by a prefect.


    "What?" I snapped at her.


    She stepped back sinking in her posture. It wasn''t her fault and she didn''t even know what happened


    but I couldn''t stop myself from ring at her.


    "The principal is calling for you at his office." She whispered scared.


    I didn''t stop ring or wiggling my noise in disgust and I''m sure she wanted to be anywhere else


    besides in front of me.


    I let her lead me to the principal''s office like I didn''t know the way there.


    I had no reason why he wanted to see. I would say to discuss my exceptional academic record but


    even I knew that was bull.


    I''m far from having such record. In fact I''m average. Maybe below on some subjects.


    The other possible reason I would be summoned was because I was frequently skipping ss but half


    the school does it.


    I''ve never been called to the principal''s office. I''m an outstanding student who stay clear from trouble.


    The one time I was called into the principal''s office was when Sebastian and I thought the


    cheerleader''s uniforms weren''t colorful enough and paint balloons made themselves towards the


    cheerleaders.


    And to be honest that was Sebastian''s idea and most importantly it was in middle school.


    Since then I''ve tried my best to never be caught doing something wrong or at least I thought it was


    working.


    The principal shouted a softein the the prefect opened the door at let me.


    When I saw Nathan sitting in front of the hospital in dawn to me very fast what had happened.


    He looked all bruised and patched up but what caught my attention was his left hand.


    It was bandaged and supported. I fought the urge to roll my eyes when u saw that because I was


    certain I didn''t do damage to his hand, only his face.


    This reason hadn''t crossed my mind. I never thought Nathan would be a tattletale.


    "Thank you Ms Anne. I''ll take it from here." The principal told Ms Anne.


    "Yes sir." Ms Anne said and left closing the door with a soft click.


    I don''t know why I was being better to a girl who did absolutely nothing to me.


    "Mr Miller, take a sit." The principal said clearing disappointed.


    He was holding a file and when I got closer I realised it had my name on it. I sat down next to Nathan


    but never did I once spared a nce at him.


    "Do you know it I called you here?" He asked testing me.


    "No." I said with a shrug. I can clearly see the principal''s irritation showing.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As far as I know there were only five people there and none if them would tell except the one next to


    me.


    "You mean to tell me that you didn''t do that to Mr Orson?" He asked gesturing to Nathan with a hand.


    For the first time since I sat down my head moved towards him.


    I faked a gasp of shocked as I took him in. The shocksted about a minute.


    I sobered up and looked back at the principal. I think he knew I was bullshitting him but he kept his


    "No I didn''t." I deadpanned, a clear indication of bullshit.


    "Mr Miller." He called me. "I hate liars."


    "Me too sir that''s why I don''t understand why he would like to you about this." I said with so much fake


    sincerity.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw Nathan rolling his eyes.


    "Mr Orson here is the captain of the swimming team and he can''t swim with one hand. Do you


    understand the damaged you''ve done to the swimming team this season?" He asked irritated.


    "I don''t like violence sir." I said looking Nathan straight in the eyes as if to tell him he''s fucking screwed.


    If his hand isn''t in anyway damaged I will fuck his hand even more than he say it is.


    "What I hate most is that you continuously lie to my face." He suddenly mmed the table.


    Both Nathan and I jumped a little.


    "Do you understand I will take away your co-captainship and have you remove from the football team?"


    He threatened me and my eyes widened.


    For the first time I realised the gravity of the situation. I''ve worked hard to be the co-captain that I don''t


    know what I would be if they took that away from me.


    How will I be a chick ma if I''m not in the team. How will I be popr if I loose my status.


    I saw Nathan from my perpetual view. I wanted to strangle him but I stayed seated.


    I looked down to myp like they were the most interesting thing ever.


    "So now you realised how serious this is." The principal mused.


    "I''m sorry." I mumbled.


    "I''m sorry what was that?" He mocked and I bit my tongue so I didn''t say exactly was I was thinking.


    "Did you hear what he said?"


    "No I didn''t." Nathan replied and I could even hear the smug in his voice.


    Fucker. I wanted to say but I was already on thin ice.


    "I''m sorry." I repeated only this time a little louder.


    My ego and man pride was so fucken bruised by just altering those two words.


    "But sorry alone isn''t going cut it." He told me and I held my breath as I waited for him to hit me with a


    verdict. "You get two weeks detention and you don''t get to y two games."


    I wanted to scream and throw a tantrum when I heard hisst sentence.


    Damn you Nathan. Damn you Kate.


    I wanted to wipe the smug look on his face but I couldn''t. Not at this moment anyway.


    "I''m not kicking you out if the team because I know you''re a very good yer." He added.


    "I understand." I said but what I really wanted to say was fuck him and his damn punishment but I knew


    o could''ve gotten worse.


    I wanted to fuck Nathan and I promise I will.


    -----


    That was a long one.


    I was reallyzy writting this chapter and I hope it came out good.


    I know it''ste and I apologise for that.


    If you have any questions or just need rification on something please do and I promise to answer


    you.


    Part of Sage''s personality is based on the Joker from theics and suicide squad. He''s meant to be


    bad and I''m just building his character little by little but he is meant to be bad, very bad.


    I thought I should put it out there.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 42: The cracks

    Chapter 42: The cracks


    Sage Miller


    Lately I''ve been missing a lot of firsts and fuck if that didn''t piss me off.


    I feel like such a fucking looser.


    First it was the back to school party now this, the first game of the season. But that wasn''t the only


    game I was gonna miss after all.


    There''s still one more game I won''t y.


    I sat on the bleachers and watched the team practice. Some looser was filling in my spot. Doing what I


    should be fucking doing.


    He''s also fucking horrible.


    It''s been a week of hell. A week since I got a damn fucking stupid punishment.


    Of course I made sure to damage that fucker Nathan''s arm, more than he said I did. If I wasn''t gonna


    y so neither would he.


    I got my revenge though it wasn''t enough.


    I was sick and tired of detention afternoon.


    I looked at the bag that rested next to me on the bleachers. My eyes moved to the owner who was


    practicing on the sidelines on the pitch.


    I held so much resentment for the girl I called my girlfriend. Of course this was her fault.


    She just couldn''t control her fucking hormones.


    If she didn''t go whoring around I wouldn''t have had to enforce order to that fucker Nathan.


    Everyone would be happy.


    "I just realised something." Connor suddenly saiding towards me.


    "What is it Connor?" I was really in no mood for his shit and I''m pretty sure he was probably about to


    say something stupid.


    "I realised that fucking is that fucking word you can fucking put any fucking where in a fucking sentence


    and it will still make fucking sense." He snorted.


    Like I said he was probably about to say something stupid.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "What are you talking about Connor?" I asked him and raised eyebrow in questioning.


    "Your life is a fucking mess." He dered and I rolled my eyes.


    I didn''t deny that. My life had always been a fucking mess but most important I realised that I create


    most of those messes.


    But right now, my life had no meaning.


    "Your mouth is full of shit. You''re useless." I deadpanned and continued to watch both the cheerleaders


    and football practice.


    "Am I really though? I''m sitting with you here keeping youpany while you''re having a pity party."


    He pointed out.


    "I didn''t ask you didn''t I?" I countered very bored.


    I truly didn''t feel like doing the back and forth with Connor. It always proves pointless.


    "No you didn''t but I''m your friend and I''ll sit with you even when you don''t deserve it." It was no secret


    how angry and bitter I''ve been all throughout the week.


    I couldn''t be med though. Who wouldn''t be bitter if they''ve fallen from grace like I did.


    Just a week ago I was everything but a weekter I''m nothing. Completely nothing.


    I realised that cheerleading practice was over.


    Kate lifted her head to see if I was still there. She waved and her teammates teased her, gushing over


    me. As always.


    She pointed fingers at them and said some shit, probably some dump shit threatening them.


    They followed each other to the locker rooms to shower, I guess.


    I waited as she went to take a shower and changed.


    Few words were exchanged between me and her this week. I still very angry at her and I''d rather not


    talk to her at all but I have to admit.


    In this school, she''s the only thing going on for me right now and I can''t deny how half the football team


    Mine alone and I''ll show her that.


    All I''ve done this past week is pick her up and drop her off at her house only because I don''t wanna be


    fooled again by her.


    And because I have to keep up appearances. If anyone found out what she''s did, I''ll be a fucking


    All they know is that Nathan was hitting on her and I beat the shit out of him.


    Kate knows better that to say otherwise and so does Nathan.


    "See you at the house Connor." I told him and stood up.


    I picked Kate''s bag.


    "I''ll bete. I have to race tonight and I have practice." He told me.


    I nodded and left him sitting on the bleachers.


    I opened my car and threw Kate''s bag on the passengers seat. I pushed my car back and leaned on it


    and closed my eyes.


    Connor was right, I''ve been doing a pity party all week.


    Ten minutester the passenger door opens. Right then I opened my eyes and my eyes fell on the


    clock on the dashboard.


    Kate was right on time, as always.


    "All done." She said.


    I didn''t say anything or even looked at her. She pisses me way too much.


    I just started the car and backed out of the parking space.


    The car ride was spent in silence like it always is. Kate scared to say or do anything because I will snap


    and me, just fucking pissed.


    Nothing out of the ordinary.


    The only noise that was filling the car was the car engine and our breathing.


    I parked right on her street and leaned back on the seat again. I left the engine running.


    After all I''ll be out of here in less than a minute.


    Seconds went by and I realise that Kate wasn''t moving.


    I sighed and mentally rolled my eyes. Typical women, always predictable.


    "What?" I deadpanned. "Just say whatever shit you wanna say and get the fuck out of my car."


    I didn''t bother being gentle. I don''t fucking know who she thinks she is bit she''s no damn Kim


    Kardashian or even Jesus''s mother.


    She needed to get the fuck out of my car before I forget she''s a girl, again.


    She sighed.


    "This is getting old very fast Sage. The silent treatment is frankly boring now." She said and I tilted my


    head to look at her.


    She gave me a determined looked.


    "I don''t have anything to say to you." I told her and raised an eyebrow.


    "How old are you? 3 years, grow up would you." She said and crossed her arms over her chest.


    I gave her a side nce and began tapping the staring wheel.


    "Why are we still together then? I mean if we won''t talk that is." She asked crossing her arms over her


    chest.


    "I was thinking the same thing." I said dryly and her eyes widened a bit before she collected herself.


    "You do know I can have any guy I want in school right? And they''d be happy to be my boyfriend." She


    said with a grim.


    "But you want me. No one else and you seem to forget who I am." I told her as a matter of fact.


    "Who? Tell me Sage. You use to be co-captain. Why should I want to be with you now?" She asked


    both me and her.


    But I knew she was lying. She has always wanted me. Even before I be co-captain or even before


    I got the car.


    "Because you will always want me." My nk expressionless facade was cracking fast.


    The anger was showing.


    "Maybe I should date the new co-captain. After all I''m also a co-captain." She suggested more to


    herself.


    Thest self control I had snapped nasty.


    In seconds I crossed the space between us and I was now stranding her and my hands were


    dangerously on her neck.


    I was holding back so damn hard so I wouldn''t choke her right now.


    She doesn''t understand, until I''m through with her and deemed her worthless, she will be mine until I


    say otherwise then she can date or even fuck other peoole, I don''t care.


    But until then, she is mine to do as I please.


    I never like sharing. I still don''t. I won''t share her with no one else. I''ve done that with Alora and it


    fucking sucks.


    "Sage." Kate cried out surprised and tried to push me off but I didn''t budge.


    Her eyes were wide and full of fear. She tried backing away but she had no room to run.


    "You seem to forget what happens when you open that smart mouth of yours." I started tracing a finger


    on her neck.


    She tried moving her head away but like I said. She had no room to run.


    "Let me make you understand something. Again. You.are.mine." I told her ever so slowly so she could


    understand. "For as long as I want and until then, you will not look at any other guy, you will not think of


    other guys. You will only have eyes for me."


    I wrapped my whole hand around her neck but I didn''t squeeze.


    "If you look at someone else I will know. If you talk to some guy I will know. If you think of someone


    else, I will also know." I told her.


    "Please don''t." She begged.


    "Begging suites you." I said and pretended to add pressure and a tear fell out of her eyes.


    I wiped it with my other hand.


    "You''re so pretty." I told her.


    But not as pretty as Smurf. I thought and I wiped another tear.


    "Did I make myself clear or do I need to repeat myself?" I asked Kate and she nodded repeatedly.


    "What?"


    I asked annoyed at herck of cooperating.


    "You did." She choked out and I immediately got back to my seat.


    "Good." I said and straighten non-existent crease on my clothes. "Now get the fuck out of my car. I


    have ces to be."


    She immediately got out of the car and closed the door.


    I sped up and left dust on my way and surely I''m Kate too.


    In minutes I was on my street. I realised Sebastian''s car was on my driveway.


    I parked my car behind Sebastian and got out locking it afterwards.


    This wasn''t umon for him to be here.


    Everyday this week I found him here after my detention ended but today I didn''t attended detention so


    he was very early.


    I opened the door and found it unlock like I knew it would.


    I walked right in and went to the kitchen and got a bottle of water from the fridge.


    I popped it opened and drank the water while going to the living room.


    Seb was sitting on the sofa, his legs were on the coffee table and he was eating a sandwich.


    "Aren''t you early today." Imented and sat on another sofa.


    "Coach let us go early." That''s all he offered before he went back to his sandwich.


    I had almost forgotten that they have a game tonight and every time the team has a game the coach


    let''s them go early to rest.


    I leaned on the back of the sofa and enjoyed the peaceful silence. There was no pressure to insect


    some noise or start a conversation.


    What I like most about Sebastian is that he knows when silence is needed. Actually, he doesn''t talk


    much. He never did.


    With Connor, all you do is talk and talk.


    Lately I''m liking Sebastian''spany more. He doesn''t fucking pry on my business or ask question.


    I can brood all I want with him with no problem but today he seemed to have a problem with me.


    That was really unsettling because Sebastian barely cared about anything.


    "What''s your problem with me today?" So I asked him.


    He breathed out a humorlessugh.


    "So you did notice." He mused putting his te on the coffee table.


    "Are you gonna talk or what?" I asked him getting annoyed and pissed.


    I get vexed easy these days.


    I''ve noticed how he''s been having a fucking attitude towards me these days. Ever since coach gave


    him my title, my damn co-captainship.


    He thinks he''s some big shot now but I''ll always be number 1. I''ll rise again. I''m a Phoenix.


    "You choked Kate." He stated.


    "So?" I asked him.


    "You choked her." He repeated like I''m missing the point.


    "So? Get to the point." I asked him getting irritated.


    "That is the point. You fucking choke her Sage. I saw the mark on her neck and she tried really hard to


    hide them." What confused me is what was he doing when he saw the marks on her neck when she


    tried that hard to hide them.


    As far as I know Sebastian would never look at Kate''s direction much less notice something so well


    hiden.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t fucking like the spections my head was making.


    "I don''t see how that concerns you." I said dryly and reached for the TV remote.


    "You don''t fucking see the problem here do you?" He asked and I kept channel skipping. "That''s


    fucking abuse."


    I put the remote down and turned my head so I was looking at him.


    "What now? You of all people telling me that. I thought you hated the whole gender more importantly


    you hate her." I reminded him and he scoffed.


    "I don''t trust them. I don''t hate them either. I don''t hate hate but I don''t like her either." He corrected me


    and I rolled my eyes.


    "Same difference." I mumbled.


    "No it''s not." He said. "Stop what you''re fucking doing or leave her."


    "You talk like you''re any better. You and I are the same. You treat them just as I do." I defended myself.


    "Were are not. I don''t abuse women nor do I date them t kabuse them. Whoever decide to get with me


    knows very well what she''s getting into. And then there''s you, first it was Alora now it''s Kate."


    Then it clicked to me. He just wanted my life. He wanted to be me. He''s just so fucking jealous.


    He likes her. He never said shit with Alora. He never did. He always mined his business.


    "You like her don''t you. You fucking like her." I didn''t mean to add so much emotion to the statement but


    u did.


    I showed the rage and frustrating. I don''t want someone liking her. She should be mine alone.


    "It pisses you off that someone other than you might be interested in her right." He mused.


    "Fuck off Sebastian. I''m warning you. Stay away from her." I warned him.


    "Or what Sage? You''re afraid she''ll do you like that Alora chick did you." He taunted.


    "Keep Alora''s name out of your filthy mouth." I warned him again.


    "Pick and choose Sage. Is it that Alora chick or Kate." He said.


    He fucking knew what he was doing. He knew it and damn me for not helping but y this sick game.


    "Minds your fucking business Sebastian. I''m warning you." I eruptly stood up and squared my


    shoulders.


    "Or what?" He stood up too and we stood toe to toe. "I don''t associates myself with abusers."


    I stood taller than Sebastian. I''m taller than him.


    "And you''re at my house." I mocked him.


    I''m not a fucking abuser. I don''t abuse Kate. I choked her but that was a one time thing.


    Sebastian doesn''t know shit. Hes just talking shit.


    "Maybe I should leave." He dered.


    "Maybe you should." I agreed.


    If he didn''t leave I was afraid a fight would break and I was determined to be the winner.


    He left and as soon as he turned the corner I threw a remote at him but he was gone.


    The remote hit the wall and shattered into pieces.


    "Fuck you." I called after him.


    "Fuck you too." He yelled and mmed the door really hard.


    I threw myself on the sofa and realised the a news channel was on. I looked for the remote only to


    remember I smashed it.


    I cussed and kicked the coffee table.


    My anger was getting out of control.


    -----


    Sorry for thete update. Uni is showing me mes. Anywho....


    WOW..


    I cringed so hard writting this. WOW.


    All those chapters from before this chapter were leading on to this point, who sage is. This is the real


    Sage.


    If you didn''t read myst author''s note, I told everyone Sage was always meant to be a bad guy. He''s


    inspired by the Joker.


    The friends fought again and Sage is pushing everyone away from him.


    Do you all miss Smurf or you wanna wait a few more chapters before she makes an appearance.


    Share your thoughts.


    This is the start of something big. The wheels are in motion.


    Most of you will hate me at the end of this book if you don''t already.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 43: You win some, you loose some

    Chapter 43: You win some, you loose some


    Sage Miller


    I ran one hand through my hair. I couldn''t believe they were making me do this.


    They''re being so cruel and inconsiderate right now.


    Sure I admit that in the past two weeks I''ve been unbearable but it wasn''t on purpose. I was dealing


    with some deep shit.


    "Come on guys." I said and put both hands on my hips. "Sebastian?"


    I called him but he flipped me and puffed some smoke.


    "You want our forgiveness. Then do the chicken dance." Connor said mischievously.


    I''ll get him for this. I will.


    "Anything but that. I''ll do anything but that." I told him but he smirked.


    "Unfortunately we want that." Connor said.


    "You. You want that." I pointed an usation finger at him because I know Sebastian couldn''t care any


    less.


    "Wrong." Connor said. "Sebastian and I talked. We want this."


    I would never embarrassed myself like that. They wanted me to do the chicken dance at the football


    pitch today during lunch.


    That''s just cruelty.


    Never, my pride won''t allow me too. Kate and her cheerleading squad will be there. People would be


    sitting on the bleachers.


    So no, no way. I''m not doing it.


    I groaned when I realised what I''m about to say was ridiculous.


    I was tired of fighting with them and I owed them an apology but what they asked of me was just


    diabolical.


    "You can drive my car." I murmured low as ast resort to get them to stop.


    Just as the words left my lips I wished I have never said them. I prayed that my murmur was low


    enough for them to not have heard but my prayer never worked.


    Its never answers.


    "Really?" Connor asked excitedly.


    That news finally got Sebastian off his joint.


    He threw it down and stomped on it.


    "Don''t bullshit me Sage." Sebastian warned joining us.


    "I''m not." I grunted. "You get to drive my car, I don''t do the chicken dance."


    Only those two know how much of a fucking big deal letting someone else drive my car was. Never had


    I let anyone drive my car. Never.


    Except that time I was going to New York.


    "Fuck yeah." Sebastian hollered. "Give me the fucking keys. I''m going first."


    Never have I regretted a decision more than that when I saw Sebastian''s face.


    His nk face was lit up and covered with a huge smirk.


    Never had I wished Sebastian was stone face more than now.


    "Nah uh. I''m going first." Connor argued. "You wouldn''t even get to drive it if it weren''t for me."


    "I call dibs." Sebastian snatched the keys from me and ran.


    "I. I.... I feel like cussing at you." Connor stammered calling after him.


    So that''s how we spent the rest of the lunch break and fifth period.


    Unfortunately it was a must to attend sixth period because we are suppose to get a new project or


    assignment.


    "Where''s the party tonight?" I asked both Connor and Sebastian.


    Sebastian was sitting on my right and Connor was in front of me.


    "I don''t know. I heard Marcus saying he''s having one on Thursday." Connor answered and continued to


    focus.


    "There''s no party dipshit. It''s a fucking Monday." Sebastian told me and I facepalmed myself.


    "Fuck. I forgot. Damn." I almost yelled catching Mr Hurley''s attention.


    He looked around for the source of the noise but didn''t see anything. I acted as if I was too deep taking


    notes.


    "Keep it down and focus people." He said and went back to lecturing.


    "I don''t care if it''s a Monday. I''m getting drunk today. Whether I go to a party or I got to a club but I''m


    getting drunk today." I told both of them when I was sure the teacher wasn''t paying attention.


    "I can''t argue with that. I want to get drunk too." Connorment.


    "So where are we getting drunk? A club or your house?" Sebastian and before I could answer the


    teacher busted us.


    More like busted Sebastian.


    "Wilder, do you wanna teach this ss?" Mr Hurley asked annoyed.


    "No sir, you''re doing a very fantastic job not boring us to death." Sebastian said sarcastically shocking


    everyone.


    I''m sure half the ss have never heard his voice. He''s that quiet and honestly no one bothers him.


    They''re afraid because they know he''s an animal.


    Mr Hurley gaped at Sebastian''s bold answer. Half the ss snickers and the other half are stuck up


    bitches who thought their better.


    "Sebastian Wilder, do you want detention right now?" He shouted at him.


    I looked over at Sebastian and he rolled his eyes a bit.


    "Oh no please don''t." He faked cried. Mind you that he was sarcastic as hell.


    Before Mr Hurley could answer and dish out a detention the bell rang and everyone was on there feet


    ready to end the torture that is Chemistry.


    "The due date is in three weeks from today. Don''t forget." Sebastian was all forgotten as he yelled to


    the student rushing out of the ss.


    Or so we thought.


    "Sebastian, I''m not done with you. Come back here." He said but no one paid him any attention.


    "I''m talking to you." He shouted but we were already on the threshold.


    "Catch me next ss Mr H." Sebastian called after him.


    Connor and Iughed following Sebastian.


    We didn''t get to hear Mr H''s response because of theughter.


    I didn''t pay mind to Kate who was standing outside my ssroom, as told.


    I pasted her and she followed close behind us. I could feel her behind me.


    "You''re quite happy today." Connormented.


    "It''s a lovely fucking day." Sebastian said.


    "Who did you fuckst night?" I asked crudely.


    Sebastian Wilder doesn''t just get happy and cheery. He''s not that person. He has one mood 99% of the


    time. And that mood is the impassive.


    "Spill the tea." Connor joined me.


    "Chill. It''s not that. Can''t I just wake up happy?" Sebastian asked us.


    Both Connor and I looked at each other then back at him.


    "No." We answered at the same time.


    "Narh." I breathed out augh and shook my head.


    "Not impossible." Connor followed.


    "I''m having a good fucking day and if you douchebags don''t like that answer then fuck off." He said


    basically proving us correct thatst night he got some good pussy.


    Sebastian''s pinged and he took it out and read the messege and his whole mood and demour


    changed.


    I was about to ask him what was that about when he made eye contact with me telling me we''ll talk


    I obviously interpreted that and immediately my mind went to gang business.


    And Connor was so oblivious to the whole exchange.


    The warning bell chose that time to right.


    "Okay guys. See you at practice." I told both of them since we didn''t have ss together for the rest of


    the day.


    "I won''t be watching today. I''m meeting someone after school." He said and I smirked.


    "Hoooo someone''s got a date." I teased him and he blushed just a bit.


    "Shut up Sage. It''s not date." He denied it and looked away. "And I''m going to ss."


    "Definitely a date." I told him.


    "Oh whatever Sage." He said and walked away.


    I realised how Sebastian didn''t contribute anything to the conversation.


    Which was normal but he didn''t pay mind to it too and that wasn''t normal. Even if he doesn''t say much


    he always listen and pay mind.


    I wondered what that message said that''s worrying him this much.


    They both left to go their sses and just then I realised that Kate''s eyes followed Connor and I


    snapped.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?" I spat and he jumped.


    "What?" She stammered but I had caught her red handed.


    "What the fuck were you looking at?" This time I said slowly but the venom was very much present.


    "Nothing." She stuttered so fucking.


    "Do you wanna fuck him too?" I whispered threatening her.


    "What...No." She answered.


    "Then why were you looking at him?" I took a step towards her just as the bell rang.


    Students ran past us and I didn''t make any movement to go anywhere.


    "I''m sorry." She cried out. She was close to crying.


    I could tell because her eyes were glossy.


    "Why the fuck would you do that? Do you want me to fucking hurt You? I told to never look at another


    man. I fucking told you. Why won''t you fucking listen. Wasn''tst time not enough for you?" I asked her.


    "I''m sorry Sage. I''ll never do it again. Sorry." She cried out begging me not to hurt her.


    "You either look at me or look at the floor. Got it." I told her firmly.


    "Yes I do." She said.


    There was no one left on the hallway.


    "Good, now wipe your tears and go to ss." I told her and she nodded.


    Two minutester we both walked in ss hand in hand. The other hand was holding her bag.


    "You''rete." Ms Anne announced as soon as we walked in.


    Kate was looking at her shoes like I told her.


    Good girl. I mentally praised with satisfaction.


    "Sorry ma''am my girlfriend was feeling a bit out of the ordinary." I told her as apologetically as I could


    be.


    And of course I was sarcastic but the dumb teacher didn''t pick a damn thing.


    All the girls in ss gushed when I said my girlfriend.


    "Don''t make a habit of it now go sit down." She said as firm as she can ever be.


    "Thank you." I told her and again being sarcastic.


    I know I should stop before she catches on but she''s one of those teachers you can bullshit but still


    believe your shit.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She''s just too guible to be a teacher. Especially to junior students.


    Both Kate and I found our usual seats empty. We sat down and I immediately felt sleepy.


    I gave Kate a look that basically told her I have eyes on the back of my head and if she thinks of


    fucking up I''ll be watching before dozing off.


    "Wake up." I felt someoneing me countlessly and shaking me.


    "Fuck off." I told that person and tried prying their hands off me.


    "You''ve got practice." The person which I now can identify as Kate insisted. "You''re going to bete."


    It took me a whole minute to convince myself that I have to get up.


    "Fine." I grunted before slowly opening my eyes.


    "How long has I been asleep?" I asked her stretching to get the feeling back in my body.


    "The whole damn period." She said rolling her eyes and I red at her.


    She immediately cowered back to her shell.


    "Are books packed?" I asked her and stood up.


    "Yeah I''m alreadyte for cheerleading practice." She also stood up.


    "Now get going." I told her and before she could sprint I grabbed her.


    "Remember who you belong to Blondie. Don''t ever forget what I''m capable of." I warned her. "Don''t do


    anything stupid."


    She nodded and I let her go and she ran.


    I stretched some more than left the ssroom and joined my friends my the locker rooms.


    "Aren''t you suppose to be on a date?" I asked Connor as soon as I was in earshot range.


    They both turned around.


    "It''s not a date but I am leaving." Connor said with an eye roll and I smirked.


    "Date." I corrected him.


    "Mind ypur business Sage." He got defensive and I just threw my head back andughed.


    "About time you had a girlfriend or fuck buddy. Whichever one is fine with me because damn you''re so


    fucking dry.'' I taunted him some more to get a good reaction put of him.


    "Fuck off Sage. I''m warning you." He got even more defensive which cracked me some more.


    "Okay fine. I''ll back off." I raised my hands up in surrender.


    "I''m leaving to meet a friend." He emphasised way too much on the word friend and Iughed. "Bye


    Sage."


    He said goodbye to Sebastian and left.


    Their rtionship wasn''t as strong and as healthy as it should be but at least Connor is trying and so is


    Sebastian I guess.


    "Say hello to your friend." I called after him just to annoy him.


    "Grow up Sage." He flipped me off and disappeared.


    Iughed a bit and sobered up. I could foresee the next few days. They will be so much fun mistaking


    fun of Connor.


    "Let''s go change, coach said he wanted to talk to us before practice." Sebastian said and left the way.


    I frowned following behind him. I didn''t hear anything about it. I should know, I''m the co-captain.


    I''m back now. My punishment is now over.


    We changed and met the other yers in the field.


    "What a week." Iment as we walked up to them.


    "It''s Monday Sage." Sebastian said stopping for a second to look at me before continuing.


    "I''m just saying." I told him.


    I looked over on the otherside and saw Kate was practicing. Doing what she should. As told.


    We have a rule because they finish practice first.


    After she''s done she knows she''s not suppose to go back to the locker room. She waits for me to finish


    and then she can go.


    She gets five minutes in the locker room for showering and wearing clothes then I meet her outside the


    girls locker room.


    If she''s even a secondte she knows she''ll face the consequences and I can tell you they aren''t pretty


    ones.


    "-Sage is back on the team and he won''t be benched." I zoned back in when I heard coach day my


    name.


    I wasn''t even aware I had zoned out.


    I heard groans and grumbles and I smirked. I was ready to take all my glory back.


    I smiled and to tilted my head up with satisfaction.


    "Now quiet. I won''t bench him because the team needs him. He''s good at being a runner." If that wasn''t


    a confidence booster I don''t know what is. "So he''s back on the team."


    I immediately sensed a but and I dreaded the words that were about to follow.


    "But he won''t be getting the co-captain tittle back." I felt like the world was suddenly on slow motion


    and I was falling.


    Some cheered and I made eye contact with Sebastian, the current co-captain. I felt like murdering him


    and coach with my mind.


    My whole work down the drain. I felt so pissed, so angry, so frustrated.


    "What?" I asked even though I heard him what he said.


    I just couldn''t believe that after so many years of working for that tittle. Now it''s down the fucking drain.


    Being co-captain isn''t just a tittle to me or to anyone for that matter.


    It guarantees that when the captain leaves for college you get to be captain and there''s nothing more


    I''d like than to be captain.


    "It''s what it is Miller. You showed that you''re violent and irresponsible. I need a responsible co-captain


    woth leaderships skills." Coach told me but I still couldn''t process the information.


    His words were insult. He could''ve taken a dagger and stabbed me and it would feel the same.


    I looked over my shoulder to Kate who was practicing and still had her co-captainship in the bag.


    I felt so much loathing for that girl that''s suppose to be my girl. After all its all her fault yet she gets to


    keep her position while I loose mine.


    Then my eyes moved to Sebastian who looked so impassive like he always is but right now I wanted a


    reaction out of him.


    But nothing. He gave nothing away. I didn''t know if he was feeling happy or bad for me. Was he even


    feeling sorry for taking that tittle away from me.


    "And he isn''t?" I yelled pointing at Sebastian and again I got no reaction whatsoever from him. "He isn''t


    much better than me if not fucking worst."


    I wanted to know.


    "Calm down young man. You made your bed now lie on it. No one forced you to break Nathan''s hand."


    Coach warned me.


    "He had iting and I think he fucking deserved it." I told him.


    "I don''t care how good you are if you continue with that fucking attitude I will bench you." He said and I


    rolled my eyes. "Now tenps around the pitch."


    "Whatever." I said and took off to start my punishment.


    After practice was done I left and dropped Kate off like usual.


    Sebastian sent me a text saying Styles wanted to see him as soon as he got to the warehouse.


    I went to my house and changed my pink tee to a ck one.


    As soon as I got to the warehouse I went to join Sebastian who was counting some merch.


    "Did you go in yet" I asked him.


    "Narh." He answered. "But he just arrived."


    "Okay. I''m going in." I told him.


    "Okay sure." He said.


    I went towards Styles''s office. I knocked and heard his gruffe in.


    "Tell me you didn''t miss me." I said as soon as I walked.


    "Unfortunately for you, you have a dick so I''ll never miss you." He said without looking up.


    He already knew who I was.


    He continued to crock the guns he had lined up in his desk.


    I felt so much envy before I''ve always wanted to carry one and Styles said he''ll give me one when he


    thinks um ready.


    "Ouch, you could''ve lied and said you missed me." I told him.


    "I''m not air." He dered and I fully agreed with that.


    He pulled out a case from under his desk and packed all the guns and bullets.


    "Wanna go for a drive?" He asked me and just then a knock was heard.


    "Come in." Styles answered and secondster Sebastian came in.


    "You asked for me." He asked Styles with so much respect I''ve ever heard from him in all my life.


    "You''re finally here. Were going for a drive." He dered and turned to me. "Youing?"


    I was on my feet in seconds.


    "Yeah sure." I replied casually so I can''t seem so eager.


    "Fine let''s go. Who wanna drive?"


    At the end Sebastian ended up driving and Styles have him directions to somece.


    I guess it was a gun range of some sorts. I was excited training with a real gun for the first time.


    I really thought it was my time to get a gun from the gang.


    That was until I heard what Styles had to say.


    "It''s time for you to get your own gun, Sebastian."


    -----


    Damn chapter 43 was really fun.


    Besides the cringe worthy moments, I enjoyed this chapter very much.


    Share your thoughts please and if you wanna see Smurf or Alora.


    Which do you prefer, Smurf or Alora.


    What do you think about Kate''s rtiomsh6qith Sage.


    Would you like to see a Kate pov soon.


    I just got my nails done and typimg was a real nightmare but I made it work.


    I''m sorry for the typos and errors.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 44: Comparism

    Chapter 44: Comparism


    Sage Miller


    It seems I honestly don''t y any fucking role in my life anymore. Shit just happens and I''m like, ''oh


    this is what we''re doing right now?ok''.


    I genuine don''t know what the fuck happening in my life anymore. Everything is just going sideways.


    "What?" I asked shocked. My eyes found Sebastian and he was already looking at me.


    I fucking hate how stoic he always is.


    "What?" Styles asked back frowning.


    I hate how he''s acting like he doesn''t get what I''m talking about.


    "Am I not getting one?" I didn''t mean to raise my voice at him but I did.


    I felt betrayed in a way. I''m always with Styles not Sebastian. Should I not get a gun too?


    Don''t I deserve it? I''ve been loyal haven''t I?


    But I truly didn''t mean to raise my voice at him.


    After all he''s still the Godfather. People fear him. Even me.


    "You''re not ready to carry a gun." He exined casually but I wasn''t having it.


    I thought I caught a reaction from Sebastian, shock maybe but when I looked again he was stoic. Like


    he always is.


    Fuck him, right?


    "And he is ready?" I asked pointing at Sebastian. "He is fucking ready?"


    The anger I was trying so much to conceal was now showing. Flooding through my system.


    Styles looked up at me for the first time. When my eyes met his I took a step back.


    It was no secret how intimidating his eyes were. He struck fear into anyone with only his eyes.


    And right now his eyes were zing with fire, irritation and annoyance.


    "Yes Sage, he is fucking ready." He dered and turned to Sebastian. "Pack the guns."


    The way he ordered him told me how furious and irritated he was.


    He was in no mood for shit.


    Although I was furious and frustrated I knew when to take a step back when ites to Styles.


    Styles eruptly started walking away towards the lounge.


    I stood there not knowing what to do with myself.


    Sebastian packed the guns and followed Styles. He stopped when he realised I wasn''t following.


    "Aren''t youing?" He asked me but at that moment I didn''t want to hear his voice or even see his


    face.


    I resented Sebastian so much at that time that if I had a gun in my hand I''d shoot his motherfucking


    face without a second thought.


    At the same time I felt so much envy when I looked at him.


    It wasn''t enough that he took my co-captainship. He had to get the gun when I didn''t.


    What does he have that I don''t huh?


    "Fuck off." I blew him off and walked fast passing him standing there looking like he''s so better than to


    react.


    I heard him sigh then I heard his footsteps behind me and I just walked faster.


    I made it to the front and Styles was already waiting by the car.


    "I don''t have all day. I have ces to be." He said and Sebastian took the keys out of his pocket and


    unlocked the car.


    I didn''t feel like getting in the same car as fucking Sebastian.


    So I walked past Styles and the car. I would find my own way home.


    Fuck both of them. I thought bitterly. They can both suck my dick.


    "Where the fuck are you going?" I heard Styles call.


    "Home." I yelled back at him.


    "If that''s the case you''re going the wrong way." He told me and I flipped him.


    "I don''t care." I yelled back again and didn''t change the direction.


    I just kept walking.


    It was quiet for about a minute until the car pulled up next to me.


    I looked up and saw Sebastian in the driver''s seat. I clicked my tongue and looked somewhere else


    and walked faster.


    "Sage get in the damn car." Styles said and I rolled my eyes.


    "No thank you. I''ll find my own way home." I told both of them and walked faster than before.


    I was basically speed walking but it didn''t matter much because they were in a car and I was on my


    legs.


    "Stop acting like a pmsing bitch and get in the car." It wasn''t Styles who said that but Sebastian.


    I stopped and my head snapped towards him. I red at him.


    "Did you just call me a bitch?" I asked him and the car stopped. "Get out of the damn car so I can


    fucking show you a bitch."


    "I''ll be fucking d to knock some sense into you with my fucking fist." He spat back and I was fucking


    ready for him.


    I took my stand and as he was ready to get out Styles snapped.


    "Sage get in the fucking car now." I froze when Styles roared.


    I didn''t alter any other word. I did exactly what he said.


    I slowly opened the door and got.


    All the way back to the warehouse no one said anything. Everyone was stuck in their own head.


    I hadn''t realised we were back at the warehouse until I noticed the car wasn''t moving anymore.


    Styles and Sebastian were already out of the car. Tim approached Styles and they shared a silence


    conversation.


    Sebastian handed Tim the car keys and went inside the warehouse.


    I waited a few seconds before I made my way toward the entrance. I didn''t join any of the guys, I


    opened Styles office and sat on the sofa.


    I leaned back and rested my head. My body was so stiff and tense. I still hadn''t gotten over the fact that


    styles chose him over me.


    And I don''t think I''ll ever get over it really.


    I meant am I useless? Don''t I deserve a gun? Am I not good enough for me?


    The questions kepting back to me and I kept asking myself these question and I couldn''t find the


    answers.


    I just don''t get it. It seems like Sebastian is better than me in every damn thing.


    It''s like he''s good enough and I''m not. It''s not just about the co-captainshipor him getting the gun


    anymore.


    It''s the way he looks at me. I know he fucking thinks he''s better and fucking untouchable.


    You can tell by the way he damn walk. He thinks he''s some big shot or something. He fucking believes


    it in fact.


    The door suddenly opened and I jumped even when I knew who it was.


    I was so lost in my head just then that he surprised me.


    "Didn''t expect you''d be here." Styles said and closed the door.


    He gracefully walked around the room and circled the his table.


    He then ced the case with guns on the table and opened it.


    Styles is so perfect in everything he does. He is a damn perfection. A God even.


    I wonder how he does it. He never trips on anything. Every move is calcted and executed with so


    much grace that everything is so unnatural.


    "I can leave if you want." I said and I was already standing.


    "Sit the fuck down Sage." Hemanded and I did what he said. "I''m in no fucking mood to entertain


    your fucking childish tantrums."


    I sunk on the sofa feeling so small and worthless.


    "Stop acting like a fucking child. This is the exact reason I didn''t give you a gun and it seems like you''re


    not getting it anytime soon. You''re are not a fucking child, you''re not ying house with your stupid


    friends anymore. This is real life and if you don''t grow up and act like a fucking responsible man and


    stop sucking like a two year old, maybe. Just maybe I''ll reconsider but until you''ve proven yourself that


    I can trust you to responsibly carry a gun you ain''t getting shit."


    He rarely used his full on English ent unless he was truly pissed.


    He was breathing hard like he was holding back on saying everything in his head.


    "Do we fucking understand each other?" He asked and I gave him a curt nod. "I said do we fucking


    understand each other?"


    "Yeah we do." I replied low.


    "Good. Now let''s talk business. You have a delivery tonight at D''s strip club." He told me.


    "Does Seba-" I shutted myself up when he shot me a nasty re. "I mean can I bring someone,


    Sebastian maybe."


    That''s not what I wanted to say and I''m pretty sure he knew that.


    "No." He replied shortly.


    "Can I trust you to do the delivery or are you gonna continue being aplete bitch?" He rhetorically


    asked.


    "I can." I firmly told him and took up and approached him to get the details.


    "It''s just a drop-off only. No collection." He told me and proceeded go give me the full details.


    Including how much merch I''ll be dropping off.


    I listened carefully so I didn''t screw it up. But it''s not like I''ve ever screwed a drop-off before.


    But just in case this is some test. I was so determined to pass if that''s the case.


    "What are you fucking staring at?" I barked at Kate besides me.


    Her eyes went on the floor or on me like they should''ve been.


    "N...nothing." She stammered and looked down.


    Even a dayter my foul mood didn''t seem to get any better or simmer. In fact people seem to go out of


    their shitty ways to piss me off.


    I don''t fucking know why but they''re truly fucking with me.


    "That wasn''t nothing. Who the fuck were you staring at?" I asked her and looked around to hopefully


    find the fucker she was looking at.


    I looked around the hallway but no one caught my attention but I was still irked.


    "I promise Sage. I wasn''t looking at anyone. I only have eyes for you." She whispered thest part and


    even if I didn''t want to admit it.


    It calmed me down a bit. I calmed down and grabbed her hand. A bit rough if I might add.


    She winced but didn''t pull it away like she normally did.


    I was d because today I didn''t have the mental capacity of dealing with her rebel self.


    It''s doesn''t help that I know that tomorrow is Alora''s birthday but it isn''t just her birthday.


    Tomorrow marks a year of fully knowing Alora. It was at her party that we started talking after all.


    A year ago everything seemed so easy and simple that it is right now.


    A year ago we agreed to keep our rtionship simple and casual. Now a yearter I''m hung up on her.


    I''m looking for her in every girl I fucked.


    It''s fucked up. Kate is paying for Alora''s actions. It''s more than fucked up really but I still can''t help it.


    So much has happened in a year. My life has changed so much since I met her.


    I''m not sure I regret meeting her or not.


    I want to regret it but deep down I know I''d do it all over again.


    I''d go through it all just to see her again. Just to be with her one more time. Just to make her smile all


    over again.


    I''d go through all the pain, the rejection, theughter just to call her Smurf again.


    I stopped at the threshold of Kate''s ss and finally let got of her wrist.


    She pulled down her sleeves to hide the slight bruise I just caused. She''s doing that a lottely and I''m


    not proud of myself for what I do to her.


    But I can''t help it. I do wish to stop.


    "Be at my ss as soon as the bell rings." I told her and she nodded.


    I snaked my arm around her waist and yanked her to me.


    I inhaled her from the base of her neck to her ear. She smelled nice.


    Like the perfect distraction. The one I need right now.


    I pecked her ear softly. Then I kissed her cheek andstly my lips met hers.


    Her breath hitched and I just kissed her. Taking everything she had to give.


    Her life, herself, her love. I took it all without giving anything in return.


    She responded enthusiastically and excitedly.


    After a couple of seconds I pulled away. I ced my cheek on hers.


    My lips were near her ear.


    "Remember, I''m watching. I''m always watching. I have eyes and ears everywhere." I reminded her and


    unwrapped myself from her.


    She was still in a daze but she didn''t fall when I let her go.


    I knew she heard me.


    "Go to ss." I told her and monitored for her to go.


    It took a couple of seconds for her to fully registered what I said.


    She snapped out of the daze and turned around.


    "See you soon." She said cheerfully and entered the ssroom.


    I hadn''t kissed her in weeks and maybe I needed that too.


    I watched her until she sat down before I turned around to go to my own ss.


    I was d I didn''t have this ss with Sebastian because fuck, I couldn''t look at him and be sober at


    the same time.


    His face gets me from zero to prison real motherfucking quick right now.


    "You okay mate?" I heard Connor asked.


    "I''m good." I lied. "Why?"


    I was far from good but I wasn''t looking forward to answering Connor''s questions.


    I looked at Connor. He was so different from his half-brother but at the same time they were so alike


    that it was freaking me out.


    "Your eye is twitching." He told me. I frowned


    "What?" I asked him even when I heard exactly what he said.


    "Your eye is doing that thing, twitching like you''re gonna explode or some shit." He exined.


    I tried my best to breath in and out so I could calm down.


    I could feel what Connor was saying. I felt like I would explode too.


    "I''ll be fine Connor." I told him after a while.


    For the first time Connor understood that I wasn''t in the mood to talk and I was fucking grateful.


    Maybe it was that my eye was twitching but I was really grateful he didn''t pry.


    The ss went by quick and soon I was home. Connor had a race tonight so I was alone.


    I sat on my bed and my mind kept going back to one person. And only one person upied my mind.


    I remembered everything, every memory and everyugh.


    I might not admit it but she was the best thing that ever happened to me.


    My life has always revolved around Eve but when she came along. She offered me a breath of fresh


    air.


    She was something I was always excited about.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I went to my desk and tore a page out of a book. I took a pen and wrote Alora''s name on top.


    I didn''t exactly know what I wanted to say. I had so many things I wish I call tell her but every time I


    open my mouth to tell her I loose all ability to speak and forget everything.


    Alora


    I feel so stupid writting this letter not because you''re stupid but because I am. I mean who even writes


    letters in this century. I mean a phone call or DM would be suited but someone special taught me that


    whenever there''s just too much to say, write a letter.


    I hope someday I have the courage to give you this letter because I don''t think I have the strength to


    say all this to your face but until then I''ll continue to add more sentences, paragraphs until I''ve written


    everything I wish to tell you.


    Believe it when someone tell you that boys are horrible and handling emotions because I suddenly felt


    so suffocated by everything I was feeling.


    I eruptly stood up and took my car keys and left. I knew where my mind was taking me so I let it.


    I was so sick of being a sissy and a pussy.


    If I had something to tell Alora I would do it in her face. No more hiding.


    Today I will man up.


    The truth is I missed her. I wanted her. I miss seeing her smile and hearing herugh.


    I just wanted to see her onest time. Just once then I''ll be fine.


    I don''t know what time it was, 10 maybe I''m not sure.


    I parked my car across the street from her house and just watched the house.


    I remember when I''d park right here in my white Audi and call her and she''de out running.


    Those time seem so distance. It feels like it was a life time ago. Back then it was easy.


    I sat in my car with my phone in my hand wondering if this is one of those many mistakes I make.


    Thest time I saw her we weren''t in good terms but we never are.


    I dialed her number because I know it by heart. Her name appeared and tapped it.


    I spent some time arguing with myself whether to call or text.


    A simple decision was draining me emotionally and I didn''t like it.


    I then realised I actually don''t know what I would say if she picked up. I don''t know why I''m here.


    I don''t even know what I wanna tell her.


    I heaved an exhausted sighed and leaned back.


    I settled on texting her.


    First I wrote hey then cleared it.


    I could see her car in her driveway.


    My phone suddenly rang in my hand and startled me I dropped it on myp.


    I took a second and picked it up and Connor''s name shed on the screen.


    I rxed my body which I didn''t realised was stiff.


    I swiped on the screen on put the phone in my ear.


    "Connor." I said looking straight at Alora''s room.


    "Man, where are you? I left my keys this morning." He asked me.


    "Umm.... I''ll be there in twenty." I stammered and didn''t answer his question.


    "Don''t sweat it. I''ll go to mom''s, it sounds like you''re busy." He told me.


    "No it''s fine. I''m not busy just went for a drive." I half lied and the light on Alora''s room came on.


    But only for a moment before it switch off again.


    "Okay see you then." He said.


    "Sure." I said and hung up.


    I looked at the time and it was just two minutes after midnight.


    It was officially Alora''s birthday.


    My screen showed that I was still about to send Alora a DM.


    I decided then what to text her.


    Happy birthday Smurf- S


    It was simple. I added Smurf so she''d know who sent it even of she deleted my number.


    I watched the text and the info. In seconds it showed that she just read it.


    My heart jumped a beat then I was typing. I waited to see what she wanted to text back.


    Two minutester the word typing went away.


    I felt my throat going drying and a big lump growing in my throat.


    The disappointment was real and painful.


    I couldn''t handle it. I couldn''t deal with it.


    I threw my phone on the passengers seat and started my car.


    I speed off the street feeling like and idiot for even thinking about her.


    What was exactly thinking that if I texted her happy birthday she''de running back to my arms.


    Honestly, yes. That''s what I thought. I thought she''d text back at the least.


    I heard a knock on my door. I didn''t bother going to school or even the warehouse today.


    The person was persistence because he kept knocking.


    I don''t know why he was so persistent because the light were all off to male people think there''s no one


    inside.


    He knocked again and again until I had had enough.


    I groaned and stood up dragging my feet.


    He knock again.


    "I''ming." I yelled angrily and switch on the light.


    The light blinded me for a moment and took a couple of seconds to adjust to the lighting.


    I opened the door and it felt like the air was knocked right out of my lungs.


    "Alora."


    -----


    Any thoughts, I like listening to your opinions.


    What do think Alora''s doing at Sage''s house? Will she yell at him or ?What will happen.


    I don''t have loads to say other than please vote andment


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 45: Birthday girl

    Chapter 45: Birthday girl


    Alora Trevino


    It''s been hard being myselftely but when has it never not. I feel like I''m screaming but no one is


    hearing me or are they just ignoring me.


    It seems to be the case with me always. I seem to be always left in the background to be ignored.


    But there''s one person. A person who has never neglected me or overlooked my existence.


    As I looked up from my car I saw it. I felt it.


    This ce, this house is where I felt most.


    Maybe that''s why I found myselfing here when I promised myself I would never againe here.


    There was no turning back now. I had already knocked and I heard his voice.


    The door flung opened and in all his glory Sage stood on the other side holding the door.


    My breath hitched just breathing the same air as him. It always has. A cold and hot shiver coursed


    thought my body.


    I watched as the emotion on his face changed. At first he looked annoyed then it tramsformed into


    something I couldn''t process.


    I don''t know what expected from him because with him everything is uncertain.


    "Alora." He breathed out and looked me up and down as if he didn''t believe I was standing in front of


    him.


    I honestly didn''t believe I was standing in front of him too but I needed answers. I needed him.


    "Hi." I smiled and waved like and idiot.


    "Hi." He replied looked behind me.


    "Can Ie in?" I asked and cleared my throat.


    It was a miracle I haven''t shed a tear because I felt like throwing myself in his arms and crying.


    Its been a while since I came around and it''s funny how I always need alcohol toe here.


    "Umm yeah. Come in." He said and stepped aside but I could see he wanted to ask what I was doing


    here.


    Its not like thest time I saw him everything was joy and happiness.


    Its weird how every moment between us ends with me crying and cussing him.


    I always, always say I never want to see him again but here I am again. In his house.


    I walked in and waited for him to close the door and lead the way.


    He walked in front of me to the living room.


    Its funny how everything seems to be different yet its still the same.


    Even Sage is so different as still the same.


    "I''m sorry foring without calling." I bullshittted him. "I actually don''t know why I even came. I just


    thought if you amd this house and next thing I know I''m driving towards here."


    He just watched me ramble and didn''t say a word.


    The facade I''ve been trying to hold on too was crumbling way too quick.


    "Umm.. I guess I could me it on the alcohol but I didn''t drink that much. The alcohol was just to give


    me the boost and confidence I needed toe here amd stand in front of you." I continued.


    I looked everywhere besides his face.


    "Funny huh!" I chuckled. "I received gifts today. I was invited to an exclusive. People sang happy


    birthday to me. Social media is buzzing with my day but all that didn''t matter now did it. Only a simple


    happy birthday text at midnight mattered. Funny right."


    I suddenly felt drunk more than I was a minute ago.


    I stumbled just a bit and Sage was ready to catch me. I felt my heart soar though the sky when I saw


    that.


    "I''m good." I waved a hand and pointed at the sofa. He was probably sitting in it before I arrived.


    That exact sofa has seen a lot. It holds so much memory.


    "Can I sit down? I''m gonna sit." I didn''t wait for him to reply and by the looks of it he wasn''t gonna try


    either.


    He just stood there and turned with me as I walked towards the sofa and sat down.


    "Would you say something?" I asked him. My voice went a bit higher than I had intended. "Your silence


    is driving me nuts."


    I lifted my head towards him and he looked me straight in the eyes.


    I held his stare but of course I ended up looking away.


    I then heard him sigh heavily.


    "What do you want me to say?" He replied atst. "You just showed up here."


    His voice carried an emotion I couldn''t describe.


    "Why did you text me?" I finally asked. "All afternoon I kept thinking why would he text me? It''s been a


    month and a half. Everyone was doing their things. You were now a dull ache in the background and all


    of a sudden you text me at midnight. I want to know why?"


    I hate how desperate I sounded. But that''s what I am. Desperate, desperate for him, for his attention. I


    am desperate.


    He ran his hand through his ck locks. The same one I''ve ran my hands through.


    "If you can here expecting some out of this world confession I''m sorry because there isn''t one." He


    started. "It''s your birthday I texted you happy birthday. That''s all."


    "Bullshit." I called him out and heughed.


    "What did you expect Alora? A confession of my undying love for you?" He said and threw his hands


    up.


    He made it look like that''s not even possible and its ridiculous but to me its not.


    Maybe that''s exactly what I expected.


    I opened my mouth but all the words I knew died in the back of my brain. I closed it and look away.


    "Of coursed you did." I heard him say and I lifted my head. "Only you would think that after I told her


    countless time that I''m incapable of loving."


    I felt a sharp pain in my chest. It was piercing and it almost felt physical.


    "Bullshit." I called him out again. "Everyone is capable of love."


    "You don''t understand do you. I''m incapable of loving any girl that isn''t Eve. I only love and live for her.


    No one else." He emphasised on every word.


    I felt like the ground I was shaking and splitting into two.


    Again Evernly is blocking and taking everything from me.


    "That isn''t true." My voice wobbled and a lump was growing in my throat.


    "I can''t give you what you want Alora. I''ve always told you that. Believe it or not. That''s what it is." He


    stated and turned around turning his back on me. "And believe me when I say you don''t love me."


    He doesn''t know. I love him. I''ve always have. I just didn''t realise it back then.


    I stood up and went to him. I grabbed his forearm and turned him around.


    "Don''t turn your back on me." A tear sled out of my eye. "And what do you know about my feelings."


    "Trust me I know." He said and looked down.


    "You know I love you. I''ve said it even when drunk. I know I do." I told him as more tears escaped.


    "No you don''t Alora. You love your good for nothing fucking red head not me. It was never me


    remember." He raised his voice a bit.


    I shook my head viciously.


    "No it''s not. It was never him. What I felt for him is nothingpared to what I feel for you. It was never


    him. It''s always been you. From the start its always has been." I yelled.


    "That''s not true. It has never been true. Those time I told you you said It, I lied. You never told me that. I


    just wanted you to believe you did. Call me sadistic and maybe I am." He yelled back.


    I felt like someone just knocked the air out of my lung. I suddenly couldn''t breath.


    I took a step back and looked at him. I''ve gone so long thinking I''ve said it. Why would he lie to me.


    More tears escaped my eyes. Why am I so naive? I always trust him and believe him when he has


    proven time and time again that he''s not to be trusted.


    I looked in his eyes for some truth. When our eyes met he looked away ashamed and that was the


    confirmation I needed.


    "What?" I whispered and took more steps back.


    He didn''t approach me. He watched me as I backed away from him. He didn''t stop me.


    "I''m sorry." That''s all he offered. No exnation, nothing.


    "Why?" I then asked him. "Help me understand."


    I just needed to know the why. Maybe then I could understand. Maybe there''s a perfect exnation.


    The back on my legs hit the sofa and I let myself go and sat down. I felt weak.


    "I wish I could give you some exnation that would make you feel better but I have none." He


    adimitted in shame.


    He wouldn''t even look at me. He hurt me and he wouldn''t look at me.


    "Why Sage? Tell me." I shouted angirly at him. "Be a fucking man and look at me."


    Slowly he lifted his head to meat my gaze. He held it this time.


    "You want me to tell you that I didn''t want you going to him. That I want you all to myself. I''m selfish,


    sue me." He preached looking me in the eyes.


    His exnation only fueled my anger more.


    "Why do you want that if you can''t even love me?" I asked angry.


    "Because he doesn''t deserve you. No one does." He yelled at me like I was some idiot.


    Maybe I am for trusting him.


    "And what do you know about what I deserve Sage. I deserve what I choose." I yelled at him even


    more frustrated. "And by your standards who deserves me?"


    I felt even ridiculous asking this question to him with tears running down my cheeks.


    "Me. I deserve you. Not that fucking Axel, not anyone but me." He dered.


    I stared at him and I sobbed. Everything he says doesn''t make sense.


    I don''t deserve someone who can''t love me yet I condemned into love one. I''m a idiot.


    He says he derseves me yet he can''t love me.


    Sage was at my side in inhuman speed. He sat beside me on the sofa and gathered me in his arms.


    That made me cry even more. I sobbed in his chest and released everything I''ve been holding back for


    months.


    "It hurts Sage." I told him. "You''re hurting me."


    "I know Smurf. I know." He said and hushed me softly. "I''m sorry. I don''t mean to."


    "Why though? Why do you hurt me this much?" I asked him and myself.


    "I''m sorry Smurf." He brushed my hair and my back. "Shhh. I''m sorry."


    "It hurts to be with you and it hurts to think of you." I confessed. "When I closed my eyes I''ll be


    searching for you and think if all the hurt you''ve caused but when I wake I''d still want you. I wait for you,


    you know. I sit by my window and look in the streets and think someday you''de for me."


    "I''m sorry." He repeated those words he''d been saying for the past few minutes.


    I wish he''d say something else. Something meaningful than his sorrys.


    "Do you ever think of me?" I asked him.


    "Yeah I do." He admitted and I was shocked for a moment.


    I didn''t think he''d answer.


    "Does it hurt when you do like it does to me?" I asked again hoping he''d answer.


    "Yeah it does. It hurts a lot." Again he surprised me when he did.


    I weirdly felt satisfied that it hurts him too. Hearing about his hurt was also myfort.


    Everything suddenly hurt a little less and I didn''t feel the need to cry anymore.


    I stayed in Sage''s chest a little longer because who know how long it would be until I get the chance


    again.


    When I was calm and alright I pulled away from him and wiped the remaining tears on my cheeks.


    "You okay?" Sage asked genuinely concerned.


    I gave him a small smile.


    "I''m okay." But okay isn''t fine right?


    I''ve been okay for a long time now but I''m never fine.


    But after all okay it better than nothing right.


    "I would chose you, you know?" I pointed out.


    The atmosphere was cool again.


    "And why won''t you?" He asked.


    There was so many reason why I won''t. One of them being he never give me the opportunity to.


    "Because your love or affection is dressed in distraction. I never know if I should love you or myself."


    And that was the main reason why I can''t choose him.


    I can''t love myself if I love him and I can''t love him if I love myself.


    He pulled his lips into a thin line and didn''t say anything.


    I took his silence as a sign that our conversation is over.


    I stood up and his eyes followed me. I fixed my outfit and all along his eyes were in me.


    "I think I should go." I told him and when he didn''t say anything I started walking.


    I felt a hand on my elbow and I allowed it to turn me around. I honestly didn''t want to leave just yet.


    "Wait." Sage called out.


    "Yeah." I replied and didn''t hide my excitement.


    "Do you want cake?" He asked me and I smiled.


    "You have cake?" I guess I could cheat on my diet this one time.


    "Well no." He answered and his cheeks because flustered a bit.


    "So where will you get it because I doubt any stores are opened right now." I told him and chuckled.


    "I could always bake some. I saw some supplies on the cabs." He suggested and I couldn''t help but


    How could I not fall in love with him. It was bound to happen.


    "Well do you know how to bake?" I asked him and when he chuckled I knew this was gonna be a


    disaster.


    "I''ve seen Eve bake a couple of time and I happen to know where she kept the recipes." He said


    proudly.


    Evernly. Everyone''s joy. Even mine. I thought and followed Sage who was already walking towards the


    kitchen.


    "How hard can it be? I''m her brother cooking runs through our blood." He said to himself as he


    searched the cabs.


    I wanted to remind him that he is her step brother but I didn''t wanna ruin the moment.


    "Good by me." I said and sat on the barstool and watched him raid the cabs.


    "Found it." He announced and lifted the small book into the air. "Told you it existed."


    "And I didn''t doubt that just your baking skill." I teased him.


    "You wound me Smurf. You wound me." He said and searched the pages. "Cooking, cooking, cooking


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ahhha baking."


    "Now the real challenge begin." I told him and he rolled his eyes.


    "I''ll show you I can do it." He said. "Found one. Basic sponge cake. That''s good right?" He asked me


    and I nodded.


    "The simpler the better." I told him and scoffed.


    "Your confidence in me is insulting." He faked being offended.


    "I''m sorry but it''s not my confidence in you in general that I''m doubting just your cooking skills or in this


    case your baking skills." I corrected him.


    "Okay fine. Let''s make a bet." He proposed and Iughed.


    "The pressure is on. What kind of bet?" I swung my legs.


    "If I bake a mean good cake you do everything I want for a week." He suggested.


    "Okay. I''m not even afraid but what do I get?" I asked him.


    "Anything you want." He replied.


    "I haven''t thought of anything yet." I told him.


    "No problem. You''ll tell me when you think of something." He told me. "Nowe help me."


    I threw my head back andughed.


    "No can do baby." I crossed my arms.


    "It''s your cake nowe help." He smirked knowing he''s cheating.


    "You cheater. I won''t help. You can fail alone." I told.


    "I''m not baking if you ain''t helping." He said and Iughed.


    "You''re such a cheater." I said and jumped down the barstool. "I''ll help, now what do we need."


    He slided the book towards me.


    "Flour, salt, sugar, eggs, butter, or oil." I read the indgridents out loud. "Sounds easy."


    Basically I watched Sage do all the work while I asionally helped. Heined and asked me to


    bring a lot of stuff but I wanted him to fail on his own.


    I''m even afraid to put it in my mouth because I know there are some egg crusts in there. I saw them.


    Two hourster the ''cake'' was out of the oven and on top of the counter.


    It was close to midnight.


    "Now to let it cool off for twenty minutes." He said and walked to the living room.


    This moment made it look and feel like things were back to normal and when I leave tomorrow things


    will be like this but I knew that when I leave thing will change.


    Everything will go back to how it was before I came here. I will go back to my life and so will Sage.


    All will be left will be memories. Memories I''ll always treasure.


    I guess now I''m okay with that. Maybe Sage and I were never meant for the long run.


    People are in your life for a reason. Either to teach you a lesson and grow you or to stay.


    Maybe Sage was one of those people who are in my life to teach me something.


    Even though I don''t want that. I want him to be in my life for the long run. For eternity but I will treasure


    the moment spent with him and treasure the memory.


    "You ready to taste my master piece." I heard Sage yell from the kitchen.


    I hadn''t realised he had left.


    "You mean disaster." I yelled back.


    "Have faith in me Smurf. Have faith." I couldn''t help but get the feeling like he meant something bigger


    than the cake.


    Maybe it was just me and my deep thoughts.


    "I always have." I said walking in. He looked at me like he understood the double meaning behind my


    words.


    I''ve always had faith in him even when he gave me no hope in him. I''ve always had faith.


    "Sit right here." He patted the space next to the cake on the counter.


    I walked up to him and he helped me up the counter.


    I waited as he took a knife and gave it to me. I but two small slice while Sage took two tes and


    ced the slice of cake.


    "Happy birthday Smurf." He said and I thought back to his text.


    "It''s no longer my birthday. It''s past midnights you know that don''t you?" I pointed and he rolled his


    eyes.


    "Let me have this and if you would''ve gotten here a lot eairler we would''ve eaten this on your birthday."


    He said and I ignored the statement


    "Give me a slice." He handed me a te.


    We did try to clean after ourselves but turns out neither one of us can clean properly.


    I took a bit and it didn''t taste like like not that I know what like tastes like.


    "Not bad." I admitted and took another bite.


    "It''s actually good. Not bad for my first try ehh." Iughed when I realised how proud he is of himself.


    "Getting cocky there aren''t we." I pointed out.


    "You have to be when you''re as good as me." He gloated.


    "It wasn''t that good. It was just standard." I tried bursting his bubble but it was too strong.


    We continued to tease each other andugh.


    "You have something there." I followed something his finger and it was pointed on my face.


    I wiped my lips with the back of my hand.


    "No you didn''t get it." He told me and I did it again and again.


    He chuckled and took a step forward.


    "Let me get that for you." He said but I stopped him by grabbing his hand.


    "Don''t. I know where this is going." I told him.


    "Oh you know. So where is it going?" He asked him and licked his lip.


    I couldn''t help but wet my own lips.


    "It starts by usughing like we were and you say I have something on my face like you did. Then I try


    to get it but miss it like I was doing and you step forward and wipe it for me very and agonisingly slow


    but you brush my lips and next thing I know you''re kissing me and clothes fly out." I exined.


    I saw Sage''s adam Apple gulp and I knew he was now thinking it.


    I let him step forward because I wanted him to kiss me. I was weak in front of him. I''ve always been.


    He stepped all the way and pushed my legs apart so they amodated him.


    He kissed my cheek softly and I swear I could smell the vani in his breath. I couldn''t help but breathe


    in his intoxicating scent.


    And that was it for me.


    His lips met mine softly. He moved so softly and effortless taking the lead and I just followed.


    I finally let go if his hand and they immediately found my waist. Mine snaked around his neck and


    pulled him closer.


    His torso touched my front just as his hand went down to my butt cheek. He grabbed and squeezed it.


    I couldn''t help but moan in his mouth. His other hand went to my hair and directed my head how he


    wanted it to go.


    Just then I realised something. Sage and I will always go in circles. We fight, I cry then he apologies


    and we have sex.


    Like we are going to do right now.


    My mind cleared long enough for me to have the power to break the kiss.


    Both of us were breathing hard.


    I put my forehead on his shoulder. I pulled back my arms and so did he.


    "I think I should go." I whispered breathless.


    Secondster he stepped back, he took another and another until there was at least a foot between us.


    I jumped off the counter and fixed my clothes and this time when I started walking away he didn''t stop


    me. That''s when I knew I had broken the cycle.


    He followed me to the living room and didn''t say anything. I took my car keys and went straight for the


    door.


    I knew if he stopped me I would stop. Arge part of me wanted him to stop me but the part that''s


    rational said I should let it be.


    With each step my heart was aching and breaking. I just wanted him to stop him.


    But deep down I knew it would hurt even more if I stay and y pretend any longer.


    I reached for the doorknob and twisted it but I didn''t open the door. I took a deep breath and turned


    around.


    "You know the words Sage. You know you can stop me. You know what to say Sage." I told him. No I


    pleaded for him to say them. "Please."


    I added in a small voice.


    "It would be wrong of me to say them when I''ll never mean them. I can''t say them. I''ve wronged you


    enough and I can''t wrong you anymore. Let me give you this. Let me give you freedom. I won''t


    ckmail you anymore. I won''t force you to stay. I''m letting you go."


    But part of me wanted to be ckmailed into staying even if it''s for another hours.


    And I hate that I understood him. I hate how matured he can be but that''s what attracted me to him.


    He''ll always be more matured than guys his age or even mine.


    I couldn''t bare to look at him anymore so I turned my back on him and leaned my forehead against the


    door.


    I took a deep breath. I know the next couple of days or even weeks will be hard for me but I won''t break


    in front of him.


    This time when I twisted the doorknob I did open the door. I didn''t look back at Sage again.


    I left.


    "Be good Smurf." I heard him whisper.


    Those words broke me because they sounded like a goodbye.


    -----


    4200 words guys. That''s the longest chapter I''ve written in a long time.


    This chapter took me longer than I''d like to ever admit. Normally I''ll write a chapter for 3 days max but


    this one took me longer than that.


    It took me so many songs and stories to hype me for this chapter.


    So Alora finally showed up. Please tell me how was it. Did I do it justice or what.


    Do you think this is thest time we see Alora or we are gonna see her very soon.


    Please doment and vote


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 46: Burning out

    Chapter 46: Burning out


    Sage Miller


    It was Monday again and I was actually energetic yet I still managed to be moody and sarcastic.


    The encounter with Alora left me bitter and angry.


    I never knew I could be energetic,zy, and moody at the same time but do I you know.


    It''s theedy ssic called my life. The Sage Miller Show. It has a nice ring to it.


    It would''ve been fun if it didn''t suck the life out of me but hey it wouldn''t be my fucking life if it didn''t.


    Way to be fucking pessimistic in the morning, Sage. I am helping my mood ain''t I?


    "How''s you in this fine morning?" Connor asked as we walked down the hallway.


    Kate was following behind like she was told. I looked over my shoulder a few times and she really was


    trailing behind me.


    He hasn''t been around much the house the past weekend. He''s been meeting someone a whole lot


    and he wouldn''t fucking tell me who.


    I had actually put effort on what i was wearing today. Actually no, I didn''t.


    I opted for my ck sneakers, ck pants and a white long sleeve.


    "Just peachy." I grimace.


    "You and Sebastian okay?" He asked and I clicked my tongue.


    "You ask to many fucking question." I couldn''t help but snap a bit.


    I didn''t wanna talk about him or even hear his name. I can''t even look at him right now.


    "Well I''m just concerned." We were now at my locker. His locker was just down a bit than mine so


    automatically we stopped at mine.


    "Well me and Sebastian I jolly." I sarcastically said and Connor''s mouth dropped.


    "Sarcasm is bing your secondnguage this morning." Hemented just as I got my locker


    opened.


    He didn''t mean it as an insult but I heard one so normally I throw one back.


    "Yeah well idiocy is your personality." I sneered towards him.


    I actually don''t mean to snap bit I am who I am.


    "Fuck you Sage. You''re being an asshole right now and I don''t have to deal with you." He said and


    turned to Kate who was behind me in her own locker.


    He opened his mouth then closed it. He thought about what he wanted to say very carefully.


    "I was gonna say maybe you''ll have luck taming him but then I remembered who you are. So I''ll say


    good luck with him. You''re gonna need it." He said directed the words towards Kate.


    Kate didn''t say anything and just watched him leave and so did it.


    Once he was out of view I mmed my locker shut and rammed my fist to it.


    "Fuck!" I yelled mming it harder this time and made a whole lot people jump.


    I can never get a damn rest can I?


    Kate was still standing besides me. When I turned around everyone was looking at me.


    Kate suddenly stepped forward and shouted at everyone.


    "What the fuck are you all looking at?" Everyone averted their eyes and looked everywhere.


    "That''s right, fuck off." She added and turned around in a sassy way then closed her locker.


    I figured it was best to just go to ss at this point.


    I extended my hand for Kate to take and she did.


    I then took her pink bag with the other hand.


    The day went on forever and it was just lunch and yet I felt so exhausted.


    I sat outside on the bleachers since Kate had practice during lunch and I didn''t know where any of my


    friends where.


    I''d be lying if I said I''ve seen any of them today. Well I did see Connor this morning but he too went mia


    on me.


    This could be the worst Monday''s of all time and that''s saying something considering that I hate


    Monday''s.


    Its the whole waking up thing and going to school that''s a turn off about Monday''s. I don''t know about


    anyone but that''s the hardest day of the week.


    Bored out of my goddamn mind, I shift on the bleachers and lie down facing up.


    I use one hand to block the sun rays out of my eyes and the other hand I use it as a pillow.


    Its nice since the sun isn''t too hot and fall has already started.


    I lie there and listen to the foot steps people are making as they walk up and down the bleachers.


    Out of the blue a shadow covers my whole body. I thought it was Kate but I was surprised when I


    opened my eyes and Sebastian and Connor were standing in front of me liking down on me.


    Confused and irritated to see both of them after they ghosted me, I sat upright fast.


    I frowned at them and I guess I half expected them to sit down next to me and we could pretend


    nothing ever happened. But I don''t think I''ll ever forget what Sebastian did.


    I lifted my head and looked at them. Sebastian''s face was unreadable like it always is. Connor looked


    pissed.


    "What do you want?" I was the first to speak.


    I knew they weren''t here to reconcile so why make small talk.


    "I quit." Sebastian growled.


    I didn''t really understand what he meant until he threw the co-captain wrist band next to me.


    My jaw dropped and his was clenching.


    "If this is what you want so much you can have. I rather have a friend than some stupid tittle I don''t


    even give two shits about." He added looking like he was about to rip someone''s throat.


    I still couldn''t believe what he was doing. I didn''t even know what to feel


    "For the record I quit the team too." He told me and as if my jaw couldn''t drop any lower, it did. "I hope


    it was worth it."


    I couldn''t believe he would just quit like that. I looked at the wrist bavmnd next to me and felt sick.


    When I looked up Sebastian was gone and only Connor was standing in front of me looking like he was


    disgusted by me.


    "I hope you''re damn happy." He said and he too left.


    I just watched as he ran to catch up with Sebastian and I felt like throwing up.


    I was disgusted with myself too. Sebastian quited football. He actually did.


    In no time school was let out and I haven''t seen both Connor and Sebastian since Lunch.


    I don''t me them. I wouldn''t even wanna see myself too. Even after all this time I felt sick to the


    stomach.


    After changing into my gear I marched down to the pitch and for a second I had almost forgotten that


    Sebastian quited football until I looked besides me and realised I was walking alone.


    When I stepped into the field, it felt different. Like I was on limbo.


    I marched towards my teammates and coach was briefing then.


    "You''rete." Coach yelled as soon as I joined them.


    "Sorry coach." I said I looked down.


    I zoned out immediately and thought how horrible I really am.


    Sebastian has been my best friend since first grade. Ten years of friendship watsed because I was


    selfish and wanted a a stupid tittle I don''t even need.


    "Miller." I snapped out when I heard coach yelling at me.


    "Yes Coach." I lifted my eyes to him and caught a glimpse of the bleachers behind him.


    It was empty. Connor wasn''t there to watch me like he always is.


    "Am I boring you?" He asked and again I zoned back in on him.


    I realised that he was waiting for an answer and I don''t remember what the question was.


    "Huh?" I asked him.


    He looked annoyed at me but right now I couldn''t care.


    "You know. Tenps around the field." He suddenly announced but I had already made up my mind.


    I''m not happy with this situation and I think I know how to fix it.


    "I quit." The words slipped out of my mouth smooth.


    Everyone looked shocked and as they should. They lost two best yers in a span of one day.


    I didn''t wait for them to get over their shock.


    I began walking towards the locker rooms.


    "Miller get back here." Coach shouted and cussed but I kept walking away.


    Out of the corner of my eye I saw Kate running towards me and I suddenly remembered that I''m here


    ride. S9 I waited until she reached me.


    "What''s going on? Where are you going?" She asked as soon reached me.


    "I''m going, find a new ride." I told her and started walking away.


    "Fine but where are you going? Practice just started."


    "I quit football." I said over my shoulder and entered the locker rooms.


    The drive to my house was absolute fucking torture. I couldn''t stop beating myself over what happened


    today.


    Sebastian really quited football. The whole thing. It was a bitter pill to swallow because I knew it was all


    because of me.


    So I was shocked and surprised when I pulled up my driveway to see both Sebastian and Connor''s


    cars on my driveway.


    Since there was no space to park my car I parked next to the road.


    I was actually d they were both here so I can apologise to both of them.


    I owe them that much.


    I didn''t knock because it''s my house and I have the keys so that would be stupid.


    The only noise I could hear was some kung fu movieing from the t.v. bit it was expected,


    Sebastian doesn''t do much talking and Connor doesn''t bother him that much.


    Connor was the first to see me. He sat upstraight startled by me.


    "You''re home." He announce and it was clear I had caught him off guard.


    I wasn''t suppose to be home for another two hours.


    Sebastian chose to ignore the whole exchange but I saw how tense his body suddenly became.


    "Umm yeah." I said and put my keys on the bowl.


    I went ahead and sat on the singr sofa. Connor basically chose to ignore me after that.


    I didn''t if I should start with small talk then drop the bomb or maybe I should just say it. Or maybe I


    could start by apologising.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I didn''t know what to do and which approach I should take. All I know is that one wrong word all this


    goes to hell and I''m afraid because I don''t have a filter.


    "I quited football." I blurted out.


    Both of their bodies went rigid and they actually stopped moving. I could swear they stopped breathing


    all in all.


    "What?" Connor said lifting his head.


    Sebastian was still looking ahead but he slowly started to tilt his head to look at me.


    "I did." I admitted.


    "Why?" Sebastian spoke for the first time since I stepped in the house. "I mean you finally had what


    you wanted."


    I looked down ashamed of myself. I realised that I had made a stupid tittle more important than my


    friends.


    "When I walk to the field today I realised how all of it was meaningless without you." I admitted looking


    down. "What I mean is I don''t want it if my friends aren''t there."


    My eyes drifted to Sebastian''s hands. His hands were clenched tightly that his knuckles were turning


    white.


    I gulped nervously. I didn''t wanna loose my friends.


    "All I''m trying to say is I''m really sorry for being an asshole all the time." I told both of them.


    "You damn right on the asshole part." Connormented.


    "What makes your sorry different this time around?" Sebastian barked and finally met my gaze. His


    eyes were zing with fire.


    I gulped again.


    "I know I said a lot of meaningless sorries over the past couple of weeks but right now I''m sincere. I


    know what''s at stake and I should''ve been happy for you that my co-captainship was given to you


    instead of being bitter."


    I held his gaze and both of us knew that I wasn''t talking about the co-captainship alone anymore. I was


    talking about me being jealous of him at every turn.


    "I realise my mistake and I''m trying my best to fix it and I''m trying to better myself." I told Sebastian


    specifically because that''s the person I offended the most.


    "And quiting football is now suppose to make everything better?" He sneered and I almost blurted out


    some cuss words at him but I remembered why I''m doing this.


    My friends. I was doing this for them and for me


    "No it''s not but I think it shows that I''m trying." I don''t mean to bite back at him but I did.


    I cleared my throat.


    "I mean it should right." I added a bit more nicely. "I am trying. I know I''m not the easiest person to get


    along but I am trying. Being on the team and being co-captain isn''t important than my friends."


    And I really was. I want to be better.


    Just then the door bell rang. We all looked at each other to see who would get up first.


    I sighed and stood up. I know it was a small gesture but I wanted to show I want to change because I''m


    burning out and I''m destroying the only few good things I have.


    And getting the door than making them do it because it is my house is a start.


    The door bell rang again just as I opened the door and I swear nothing could''ve prepared me for what I


    saw.


    Two of ra''s friends stood on the other side. And not just any friend, it was her cop friends and


    among them was the person I hated the most in this world. Maybe just as much as I hated ra.


    Ryan Dalton. I know what he did to Eve.


    "Ryan." I seethed and he smirked.


    "Sage, Sage, Sage." He sang and I felt like I was gonna blow up with rage.


    "What the fuck are you doing in my house?" I spat and ignored hisdy friend.


    I didn''t want him in my house. He broke my sister when she was just twelve years.


    He raped my Eve. He fucking destroyed her.


    "I''m here on official business so calm down." He said with a big fucking smirk.


    I wanted to wipe the floor with him. I wanted him dead.


    I held the door frame with all my might to hold me back from bashing his skull open.


    "Don''t fucking tell me to calm down. Not after all the shit you put us through." I said through gritted


    teeth.


    The longer he stood on front of me, the harder it became to control myself.


    I casted his partner a dirty look and she casted one back.


    "You have five seconds to tell me what the fuck you want or I''ll m the door in your face." I warmed


    them meaning it.


    I started counting backwards from five as soon as I warned them and before I even got to three I tried


    mming the door but someone stuck a foot between the door and the frame.


    "m the door again I''ll fucking cuff you for obstruction of justice." The woman threatened.


    I looked her up and down with disgust.


    "And who the fuck are you?" I sneered at her.


    I recognised her from ra''s many parties but I don''t know her name.


    "I''m detective Lucy." She said with a damn attitude.


    "Well detective Lucy state your business I don''t have all day." I retorted.


    "Someone filed a missing report for your mother." She said and my body stilled. I felt like my heart was


    dropping on a never ending pit in my stomach.


    A chill ran down my whole body. My heart pounded in my chest.


    I felt like my body was trapped in a time spell and while everything was nomarl, my body was in slow


    motion.


    I could feel my face pale with pure fear. My hand went cold as ice and I felt dizzy.


    "A missing report." I whispered slowly trying toprehend everything she said.


    "Yes, a missing report." She said with an attitude.


    These were ra''s friends. They knew we didn''t get along and they''ve witnessed our screaming


    matches.


    They knew I hated her. I had every reason too.


    My heart was racing and beating so loud I could even hear it in my own ears.


    I tried to calm it down and tried to convince myself that there is no way they will ever find out the truth.


    Yeah there''s no way. Iforted myself. I did a good job hiding everything. There''s no damn way


    they''ll ever find it.


    "We have a few question for you." Lucy said and I nodded. "Can we came in?"


    Tge so called Lucy was giving me whish because not so long ago she was throwing dirty nces


    towards me now she was being nice.


    "Yeah, yeah sure but can he stay out here." I said and pointed at fucking Ryan.


    Lucy smiled and I led them to the kitchen away from Connor and Sebastian.


    They sat down on the barstools and I opted to lean against the kitchen cab.


    I swear I felt like my stomach was in knots and I would shit myself at any moment.


    I wiped my forehead just in case I had sweat.


    Lucy took out her notebook while Ryan monitored my every move like a hawke making me even more


    nervous.


    "So when did youst saw your mother?" She asked.


    "On her birthdayst year." I answered lying my ass off. My voice came out d and robotic than I


    liked.


    I cleared my throat.


    "And she''s not my mother." I corrected her on impulse.


    The Lucy woman tilted her head and looked at Ryan. Ryan instead shrugged his shoulders.


    "And when was that?" She asked again.


    "12 October. That is her birthday." This time my voice was sassy.


    Lucy turned her head to look at Ryan again then looked at me.


    "That was a year ago. Why didn''t you call the cops because it was clear she was missing. A whole year


    without your mother and you didn''t think to call the cops." She used.


    I didn''t jump on her throat like I wanted to. I breathed in and out and took a few seconds before I


    answered.


    "I''m sure you would testify that she didn''t take the mother of the year award. She disappeared and


    appeared anytime she wanted to. " I told her as calm as I could.


    "You talk about her like she''s in the past.." Ryan spoke for the first time.


    "What?" I asked not understanding him very well.


    "You said didn''t, disappeared. Like she''s dead." He said cockily.


    I froze and tensed.


    "No.. no I didn''t." I denied it. I didn''t right.


    "Yes you did." He argued.


    My eyes darted from Ryan to Lucy then back at Ryan.


    Iughed nervously.


    "I didn''t." I said this time more firmly.


    Ryan was about to argue but Lucy spoke and I was grateful for it.


    "A friend of hers said she was heading home on the 14th of Novemberst year and that was thest


    time they saw her." She told me.


    I shifted my position.


    "Like I said before thest time I saw her it was on her birthdayst year and both of you were here." I


    told them in a matter of fact.


    "Your sister is next in questioning." She said and my mind buzzed and I froze.


    They can''t talk to her. Not before I do and especially if Ryan will be there. I just can''t.


    I can''t let her see the scumbag that is Ryan. She will have a mental breakdown. I can''t. I can''t let that


    happen


    "Okay and this is protocol. Since you''re a minor and your mother is missing, a social worker will be


    hear tomorrow to take you to a foster care." She said and closed her note book.


    I stood up straight shocked.


    "What?" I yelled. "I''m not going to a foster care. I''m not."


    "Your sister is of age and won''t be taken into foster care but you are under age and protocol says you


    have to be taken into foster care." She exined while fucking Ryan smirked.


    I felt like my ears were ringing.


    "I won''t be stuck in the fucking system. Over my dead body." I spat towards both of them. "I''ve been


    taking care of myself. ra was never here and you didn''t have a problem with that. I can take care of


    myself."


    "Its not a choice boy. You will go into foster care." Ryan said smugly and I watched as they walked out.


    I walked in the living room looking like I just saw a ghost.


    I knew I had to warn Eve. I had to tell her. I have to let her know and she should say exactly what I said


    when they question her.


    She doesn''t know what happened to ra and she hasn''t seen her since.


    "What happened?" Connor asked. "Who were they?"


    "Umm the cops." I answered and the colour on Sebastian''s face drained.


    I discreetly shook my head telling him it''s not about what he thinks is about.


    He visibly rxed and the colour on his face came back.


    "The cops. What did they want?" He asked.


    "Umm, I have to go. I''ll tell youter." I told them and picked my keys from the bowl.


    I rushed to my car and I immediately called Eve.


    "Pick up! Please pick up!" I mumbled driving as fast as I can.


    "Sagie." She picked up and threw me off bnce with her cheery voice.


    "Umm hi." I said not really know how to start. "Where are you? I''ming."


    "I''m at Harry''s penthouse. Why?" She asked.


    "We need to talk." I said and she kept quiet for a while. "You still there?"


    "Yeah.. I just, you sound so serious. I''m worried now." She said sounding very worried.


    I didn''t reply for some not really knowing if I should I answer her honestly or I should just wait until I see


    her.


    "You should." I answered honestly.


    Sometimes I hate is far Harry''s penthouse is. I took me longer than I wanted.


    Eve was waiting for me at the entrance and I didn''t waste anytime parking my car and rushing to her.


    She was rushing to me too. We met each other halfway and hugged each other.


    "I''m so worried." She said as soon as we separated.


    I grabbed her wrist and led her inside towards the elevator.


    "Let''s go upstairs. I''ll fill you in." I told her and she let me drag her. " Where is Styles?"


    "Umm he''s upstairs working." She replied and I nodded.


    I think I''ll need his help. No, I know I need his help on this one. After all he knows what happened.


    -----


    Sorry for the typos you mighte across.


    I''m very proud of myself for writing this chapter feeling like this.


    Writing is my therapy sometimes. And I''m very grateful for your support.


    So Sage and Sebastian are no longer on the football team.


    Pleasement and vote.


    I love you all.


    Prec.

 Chapter 47: The secret

    Chapter 47: The secret


    Sage Miller


    We passed Styles in the living room. He gave me a look that said I''ll have to tell him too.


    I was nning to anyway. After all, I will need his help. A lot.


    Eve led me to Styles''s room. She opened the door and let me in. I closed the door behind me and


    when I turned around, Eve was sitting on the bed.


    I didn''t know where and how to start telling. This is just so huge and it''s dragged on for almost a year


    now.


    I paced up and down still struggling on how to even start exining to her.


    "Sage, I''m dying with worry over here." I heard Eve say.


    I stopped pacing and lifted my head to look at her. I opened my mouth and closed it like a fish.


    I started pacing in the room again. I ran a hand through my face then through my hair.


    "Are you in some kind of trouble?" I heard her ask. "You can tell me."


    She coaxed me into talking. It helped though.


    "Just say it, Sage. Just get this over and done with." I murmured words of encouragement to myself


    over and over again.


    My heart was now on my throat beating so fast. I couldn''t look at her in the face.


    "Sage you have to tell me." She stood up and walked towards me. She grabbed my shoulders to stop


    my pacing.


    I could feel how pale my face was. I was tense and shaking furiously.


    This felt more like a bad idea with each second that passed.


    Maybe I shouldn''t tell her. I thought. But that would mean more trouble for me.


    I lied to the cops. She has to lie too which means telling her the truth.


    "I''m scared Eve." I finally admitted. I let go and my shoulders fell because I felt defeated.


    I had nned to take this secret to the grave.


    Eve quickly wrapped her arms around me and hugged me.


    I just felt like sobbing on her shoulder. So much has happened in just one day and even more has


    happened in the past week.


    I just felt defeated. I felt powerless.


    "We will fix it. Whatever it is Sage. We will get through it. Remember that it''s us against the world. No


    matter what." She reminded me of the promise we made when dad died. "No matter how bad it is. You


    just have to tell me and we''ll figure it out."


    She made it sound so easy.


    "It''s not easy Eve. I''m sorting out the information inside my head and everything is just so messed up. I


    don''t know what to leave out and what to tell you. I''m just." He paused and took a deep breath. "I''m


    tired of all the secrets."


    Eve is the only person that still sees me as innocent, pure, and a hero. I''m a hero only in her eyes and I


    don''t wanna ruin that.


    I don''t want her to see me other than what she always saw me. Pure.


    Eve''s body slowly tensed.


    I just know that I don''t want that secret to destroy us. I don''t want this to destroy our bond.


    It''s the only true thing I have right now. I don''t know about Connor and Sebastian but Eve is the only


    thing I have that''s not tainted.


    The only rtionship I haven''t ruined.


    "It''s okay Sage. We''ll figure it out. Please tell me." She sounded so desperate that it pained me to hear


    her like that.


    "I don''t know where to start. There''s a lot to say and I''m not sure if I should tell you all of it." I truthfully


    told her. "I just don''t want you to look at me differently."


    I knew that if I told her she''ll never look at me the same. No one will.


    Harry did. A voice said at the back of my head. But that wasn''t the same. He''s just like me, a murderer.


    And that''s not the truth, he did see me differently. Except that it was the opposite of fear or disgust.


    Before that day, he didn''t respect me.


    "Oh Sage, I could never look at you a different way. I could never see you in any other way other than


    my brother who I love unconditionally. There''s no way I could do that. It''s not in my blood." She tried to


    assure me but I knew otherwise. She then hugged me again. "You can tell me anything without the fear


    of being judged."


    "I don''t know where to start Eve. It''s just so much." I told her.


    She pulled away then pulled me down to sit on the bed.


    "You can start from the beginning." She assures me and held both my hands. "I don''t like seeing you


    like this."


    I kissed the back of her hands because she''s just so kind and loving.


    "I don''t like being like this," I told her and focused on her hands... "About an hour ago, cops came to the


    house."


    I paused and waited for her to say something or ask something but she didn''t say anything.


    "They told me someone reported ra missing and they questioned me about thest time I saw her. I


    told them when." My heart was back in my throat again.


    My heart was thundering so loud in my chest.


    I tried not to think back to thest time I saw her. I lifted my head and looked at Eve and realized that


    she was trying not to think about it too.


    She suffered the most at the hands of ra. Though I tried to help every time, she still did suffer.


    I tried so hard not to think about ra. I still try not to think about the nightmares I still have.


    "They said they''d have to question you and I''m afraid our story won''t line up as it should," I said and


    brushed her hands with my thumbs.


    I avoided her eyes. I was dragging her down with my web of lies and I was ashamed of myself for that.


    "What do you mean?" She asked softly.


    "I told them thest time we saw wasn''t thest time we saw her," I told her being purposely vague. "I


    lied."


    "Why did you lie to the police?" She asked confused.


    I felt even more defeated than I was two seconds ago.


    "I just... I just need you to tell them that youst saw ra on her birthdayst year. That''s all I need." I


    said pleading with her.


    I changed my mind. I won''t tell her anything. There''s no need for her to know all the horrible things I''ve


    done.


    I was pleading to whoever is devine that she didn''t ask more questions because if she did and I


    answered them, we would be at a point of no return.


    "I can''t lie to the police okay. What if they find out? What then? We''ll get in trouble Sage." She scolded


    me.


    "They''ll never find out Eve." He stood up and turned his back on me. "Not if we tell them the same


    thing. That''s all."


    She stood up and grabbed my arm but I couldn''t look at her. I didn''t t turn around.


    "What''s going on Sage?" She asked but I wasn''t willing to say anymore. "No more secrets remember?"


    She reminded me of a promise I made no too long ago. A ran a hand through my hair.


    "I know but it isn''t that simple to tell you," I told her.


    "Why is it so hard?" It 2as clear to me that she was getting frustrated.


    "Because I don''t know what''s worse, telling you or keeping this secret." I sank to the floor.


    I just looked down on the floor in shame of every action I''ve done. I know I would do it again in a


    heartbeat but it doesn''t make me proud.


    I have blood on my hands and not just anyone''s blood, I have my own mother''s blood in my hands. My


    flesh and blood.


    "Ryan Dalton is investigating the case." I let it rip. "ra''s old boyfriend."


    No one dared to move or say anything. I didn''t raise my head so I couldn''t see her reaction.


    I stared at the cold floor and let her process the information.


    "He wants to put me into foster care until they find ra," I whispered weakly.


    The silence was making me nervous.


    "But they won''t find her," I added.


    She slowly came down. First I saw her knees as they met the floor then her hands when they touched


    my knees.


    "What? Why won''t they find her?" She asked genuinely curious. I could hear it in her voice.


    It took me some time to think of the words to say but only three words made it to my mouth.


    "Because she''s dead." I finally replied.


    I waited for her reaction. It was dyed. I could hear the wheels in her head spinning.


    "What... how... What happened?" She asked very confusedly. "Then tell the police that and we can sort


    out the foster care stuff. Wren will sign your custody and everything will be fine."


    She made all this sound so easy and for three seconds I let myself believe that it was that easy.


    That I could tell the police and everything would be resolved and I could put this nightmare behind me.


    The first second I thought, I tell them she''s dead. The second one, Wren gets custody of me. The third,


    they find out I killed her and I''m arrested.


    So it''s not that easy.


    "I can''t tell them that," I told her.


    "Why can''t you? It will make things easier." She argued. "Just tell them."


    "I can''t Eve. That''s something I can''t tell them. " I argued back.


    "Why Sage? Make me understand." She frowned.


    "Because Eve, because I killed her." The room went dead silent and I held my breath not sure how


    she''ll react. "I killed her okay. Why do you think you haven''t seen her ever since? Because I killed her."


    In her eyes, I could see she didn''t believe me. It was both good and bad. She was confused.


    "What?" She whispered still not believing me


    "I hated her okay. I hated her so much and that night I pushed her too hard and she hit her head but


    she was barely alive and I couldn''t call the ambnce then I''ll have to exin what happened then she


    started talking trash about you and killing you. I couldn''t let her and I wasn''t thinking straight. I was


    blinded with rage and I just wrapped my head around her throat and everything happened so fast and


    she wasn''t thrashing anymore and she wasn''t breathing."


    I tried justifying myself to her. I need her on my side. No matter what.


    "No, you didn''t. I don''t believe you. You didn''t do anything like that. You wouldn''t." She denied it. "You


    are not a killer."


    It made my heart swell that she didn''t think of me as a monster or if I''m calls of murder. And no matter


    how much I wish I wasn''t a killer it would never happen. I am a killer.


    "But I am," I told her and looked away.


    "I don''t believe you. Who put you up to this?" She shouted. "Did Ryan make you tell me this? That man


    is sick he would do anything to get to me."


    I wished that was the case. For her sake, I wanted it to be the case. To me this whole thing on Ryan.


    It would be so easy.


    But she needed the truth. I needed to tell her the truth. I needed her to know.


    "What do they have on you? What are they ckmailing you with?" She asked and started pacing. "We


    can sort it out. I have a ton of money from my modeling gig and the money aunt Lauren left us. We can


    pay-"


    "Eve," I yelled her name and she immediately stopped pacing and looked at me with hopeful eyes. "No


    one is ckmailing me. It''s the truth."


    I wanted to give her hope but I couldn''t. There was no hope, not for me anyway.


    She started taking steps backward. My fears wereing to life. Everything I''ve feared for the past


    year was now real.


    Her face showed terror and fear. Fear of me. She was afraid of me.


    I stopped taking steps towards her. It felt like someone punched me in the gut.


    "You''re afraid of me," I stated the obvious. "I told you you''d look at me differently."


    I reminded her.


    "No, no, no. I''m not afraid of you because you''re not a murderer Sage." She was trying to convince


    herself but I could see that she didn''t believe it.


    I am a murderer.


    She leaned against the wall for support. I was afraid of going near her in case she fainted.


    "But I am Eve. I killed ra and didn''t even feel guilty. I am a murderer Eve." I yelled without meaning


    to and Eve flinched.


    She realized what she did and tried to act like she didn''t but I had already seen it.


    Styles walked in. I was surprised it took him this long toe in.


    "You''ve been-" He didn''t finish the sentence.


    He sensed the tension in the room. His eyes traveled between Eve and me. My eyes followed his.


    His whole body tensed and his eyes got darker. Eve was pressed against the wall looking terrified and I


    looked guilty.


    "What the fuck is going on here?" He yelled.


    He looked at me but I didn''t say anything nor did Eve.


    "I asked a fucking question." He took a few steps and stood between Eve and me. I took a few steps


    back. "What the fuck is going here?"


    At that moment he had his eyes locked at me like he was about to murder me.


    He had the same look when he killed Chris back in July.


    "Sage.." He whipped his head to Eve. "Sage said he killed ra."


    I just held my breath. Harry slowly turned his head back to me then back to Eve.


    "You knew." Eve connected the dots very quickly.


    She looked like she was in denial. She shook her head confused. She mumbled some words I couldn''t


    make out and frowned.


    "Eve-" Styles started but she didn''t let him finish.


    "No. Don''t Eve me. Sage is not a murderer. Sage is my sweet brother who is pure. Not a killer." Her


    breathing was bing shallow with each word.


    "You-" She pointed a finger at Styles and tried to take a step forward but she stumbled.


    Both Styles and I tried to rush off to her but her head hit the floor before we made it to her.


    My heartfelt like it would jump right out of my chest.


    "Eve, Eve," I called her name over and over again.


    I tried touching her but Styles swatted my hands away from her.


    "Don''t fucking touch her. This is your fucking fault." She picked her up from the cold floor.


    "I''m sorry." I apologized. I didn''t think it would end up like this.


    Styles kept cussing me and called the doctor. I waited in the living room as the doctor examined Eve.


    I''ve never prayed a day in my life but I felt like getting on my knees and beg someone for her to be


    okay. I need her to be fine.


    I paced up and down in the living room waiting for either the doctor or Styles toe out.


    Minutester Styles came out. I stopped pacing and held my breath waiting for his next move.


    He stood on the other side of the room deciding what to say and I expected nothing but wrath from him


    because he forbade me from telling anyone.


    "You''re so fucking stupid. What the fuck were you thinking?" He pushed a vase that was near him.


    The vase shattered into pieces. Some pieces made it''s way to me.


    He looked down at the shattered vase then looked at me again. I looked at the pieces and felt like that


    was a threat.


    "I''ll tell what you were thinking. Nothing that''s what. You weren''t fucking thinking." I crouched down and


    began picking up the bigger pieces of the vase.


    "You don''t get it. I had to tell her at some points. I couldn''t keep the secret any longer." I told him.


    I just couldn''t keep quiet any longer. A lot is at stake here.


    He got up and threw the pieces of the vase in his hands down so hard they shattered to a point of


    unrecognizable.


    "I don''t fucking get it? I don''t have to get it. Did you see how she was looking at you? Did you even stop


    for a minute to think what telling her would do to her? No, no you fucking didn''t. You are fucking stupid


    Sage. What were you gonna tell her next huh? That you''re in a fucking gang and I''m the leader." He


    yelled pointing the index finger at me.


    He was breathing hard and he was very pissed off. I took steps back as he slowly came for me.


    But he then stopped and pushed his hair off his face. Something he does when he''s pissed off.


    "I could fucking strangle you right now." He pointed. "You shouldn''t have fucking told her."


    "I didn''t have a choice Styles," I yelled at him. "That''s what you don''t get."


    Not everyone has the luxury of a choice. I couldn''t live with my choices and I couldn''t die before I told


    her.


    "What the fuck do you mean?" He shouted and threw his hands around.


    "Not everything is about you Styles. Some things are bigger and more important than you." I took a


    step towards him.


    "Nothing is bigger than me or should be. So I suggest you tell me what''s going on right now before I


    forget your Eve''s brother." He warned me but at that point, I wasn''t much afraid.


    If I told him it was because I wanted to and needed his help with Ryan and not because I''m afraid.


    "A damn cop knocked on my door and a chain of really horrible events are about to unfold. K-"


    I saw the doctor lurking at the door and stopped.


    Styles turned around and saw him too. He realized that he was caught red-handed, he cleared his


    throat and walked in.


    "She''s going to be fine. It''s a minor concussion. I left some Advil for her headache." He exined. "She


    just needs some bed rest for a day or two."


    I released the breath I''ve been holding since Eve fainted. I walked to them and stood next to Styles.


    "Thank you." I thanked the doctor and shook his hand.


    "It is a pleasure." He replied and looked at Styles.


    "I''ve already transferred your fees." Styles told him. "I''m gonna check on Eve. "


    "And you-" he pointed at me. "We''re not done. Don''t dare leave."


    I wasn''t nning to. I still need to see Eve and I need to know if she doesn''t wanna see me again or


    not.


    I saw down and buried my face in my hands. I felt so defeated. I felt like I was carrying the weight of the


    world on my shoulders.


    I took some time to reflect on myself. I wouldn''t me her if she never wanted to see me again.


    She has suffered so much at my family''s hands. First my mother now me a murder.


    I''m not saying I want her to say she doesn''t wanna see me again but I would understand if she did.


    After some time Eve came out and by some dumb luck Styles didn''t follow.


    She sat to me on the sofa and hugged me for a solid three minutes.


    I let the tears fell for a solid minute before talking myself to stop. I told her everything.


    I started from the beginning and she listened. She didn''t judge me and we agreed to tell Wren some


    part of the story.


    We decided on what to do next. She said she''ll sign the custody papers herself if she has to. I love her


    for that.


    I left with a lot of load off my shoulders.


    I love my sister. She the strongest woman I know.


    -----


    Tell me you don''t love Sage and Eve''s rtionship. It''s the strongest thing there is.


    One secret down, one more to go.


    So..... I''ve started posting this book on and I would really appreciate your support.


    On , it''s under the same title, Sage. But it''s edited and I''ve added more and changed conversation.


    I will always say this, thank you guys for your support of my stories. I appreciate it a lot.


    And if you loved this chapter please vote andment.


    I love you all


    PrecContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 48: Let it be

    Chapter 48: Let it be


    Sage Miller


    Iid awake in my bed thinking. I''ve been doing a lot of thattely. I''ve taken up residency in my head


    as ofte.


    I haven''t been to school in the past two days and today it''s thest time I''ll skip school. For the next


    foreseeable future.


    Okay, that was Wren''s idea not mine. Or more like ckmail from her side.


    I get to stay here, in my house not here, as long as I attend all my sses, pass with reasonable


    marks, and stay the hell out of trouble.


    That means no skipping sses, no leaving school early, no more self-proimed day off. And no


    more trouble.


    Getting in trouble at school is no longer an option. She made that very clear.


    I don''t know how I''ll do with all these rules after I''ve lived so long without them. But I want to live here


    so I''ll give it my best.


    Being stuck at her house or shipped to Canada to live with grandma isn''t ideal for me.


    I patted for my phone on the bed until I found it. I opened it only to be greeted by a dozen messages


    from Kate.


    I sighed and sat upright. I decided to text her back before she busted through my doors.


    Her head is hot enough. It''s something she''d do.


    I haven''t seen her in two days and I have no idea what she''s been up to at school. She probably


    cheated again.


    I gotta get my hands on what she''s been up to while I was gone.


    But first things first, I''m meeting Wren and her attorney at the courthouse today at 11 then she''sing


    to my school to talk to the principal.


    My phone suddenly vibrated in my hand startling me. I already knew who it was. I groaned and


    answered it anyway.


    "Hello." I deadpanned.


    "Don''t give me an attitude Sage. I should be the one giving you one." Kate just let it all out. She yelled.


    "I''m not giving you an attitude." I rolled my eyes and got out of bed.


    I stood a foot away from the bed looking at it. I was debating on whether to make the bed now orter


    or maybe never.


    I ended up deciding on living it the way it is. I was really not in the mood to worry about petty things like


    making the bed.


    It was already 8 am and I wanted to go to the gym to blow off some steam before I met up with Wren


    "Like hell you are. Your friends won''t tell me anything. What the hell is going on. Three days you


    haven''t been at school. Even when Ie to your house Connor won''t let me in."


    Of course, they wouldn''t tell her shit. They don''t even like her, not like they ever liked any girl I ever


    hooked up with.


    I''ve kept both Sebastian and Connor in the loop excluding the gory details and the fact that I''m a


    murderer.


    I''m sure Sebastian won''t judge me but I''d like for that detail to never see the light of day.


    "Mind your damn tone girl." I snapped. "Whatever is going is none of your damn business. You''ll see


    me when you see me."


    She had a neck for getting on my nerves very fast and right now she was vexing me.


    "I''m your girlfriend and you''ll treat me as such." She argued.


    "You can leave if you want." I shrugged ready to end this conversation. Possibly this rtionship.


    But she would never leave me. Not in this lifetime anyway.


    "Damn it, Sage. Is it so bad that I want to see my boyfriend and be treated as your girlfriend?" She


    asked hurt.


    I get her, I do but I don''t have the time nor energy for her whiny ass. I have bigger problems and I don''t


    need her to add to the stack.


    "Fine, I''ll pick you after school and I''ll take you to a diner or something," I told her and hang up.


    If that wasn''t enough for her then too bad.


    I was about to put my phone down when I saw a text from Eve.


    My heart leaped. Finally, I''ve been trying to get ahold of her for the past two days. I know she


    deliberately ignoring my calls and texts.


    Seeing a text from her is a relief. I know she needs time to process everything and when she''s ready I''ll


    be right here.


    However long it may take.


    Grandma ising this weekend, heads up- Eve


    I couldn''t help but smile. I fumble with my thumbs trying to call her only to be sent straight to voicemail.


    Maybe her battery died. I told myself but I knew the truth. She was still avoiding me.


    But it was easy pretending that''s what happened than acknowledging the truth. The truth hurts.


    I took a quick cold shower and went downstairs with my gym bag in hand.


    "You not going to school?" Connor asked when I popped my head in the kitchen.


    He was making breakfast.


    "Yeah I got this thing with Wren today but I''ll go tomorrow," I told him and poured myself some juice.


    "Leave me some."


    I pointed at the breakfast he was making. We both knew that I wouldn''t make one myself if he didn''t so


    he had to leave some for me.


    This was almost a ritual with us.


    "Call your girl dude. She''s so annoying." Connor whined. "She''s the most annoying creature ever


    created and she looks so damn lost without you. She needs direction."


    The relief I felt was unhealthy. At least I know I''m worth something.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, I talked to her. She''ll leave you alone." I told him sipping my juice. "Speaking about Kate,


    what has she been up to thest couple of days?"


    It sounded as bad as it did in my head. I was that guy. The jealous type and I couldn''t help it. I never


    liked sharing.


    "You mean other than following us around being a nuisance? I mean damn that girl is clingy as hell."


    Heined.


    I was d he didn''t realize what I was doing. I bit my tongue so I wouldn''t ask the question I really


    wanted to ask.


    By any chance did she cheat? That''s the question I wanted to ask. But I didn''t, my pride will never let


    me.


    After I had breakfast I went straight to the gym and worked out for an hour before I took a shower and


    went to court to meet Wren.


    At court, things went smoothly without any hups at all. I guess it pays to have money. I was d.


    I was asked a few questions, like if I wanted to stay with Wren and whatnot.


    Soon we were sitting in the principal''s office and Wren was exining my situation to the prick.


    No doubt I would be getting some kind of special treatment from now on.


    I could practically see the dor sign shimmering in his eyes as he agreed to everything Wren said.


    He couldn''t even hide that he was eying the check Wren had in her hands that she was giving to the


    school as a donation.


    He knew exactly who Wren is and how much she''s worth.


    Greedy bastard. I leaned back on the chair and zoned them out. I didn''t even see any reason for me to


    be here.


    By the time they were done discussing and Porter agreeing to everything thing Wren said, it was


    almost time for sses to be over.


    I decided I''d wait for Kate and take her to some diner to shut her up.


    I turned to Wren when we got to the parking lot.


    "School is almost out, I''ll wait for my friends if that''s okay," I asked her.


    It felt so damn weird asking for confirmation from someone. I never had to ask for it. I did as I damn


    well pleased.


    "Girlfriend?" She smiled and I gave her azy smile in return. "That''s okay, I wanted us to have dinner


    today but I''m not even sure if Evernly wille home today."


    Her shoulders slumped and that got my attention real quick.


    "What? Why?"


    "We fought this morning." She paused seeming to debate what to say next. "Did you know she has a


    tattoo or to be exact, several tattoos on her back?"


    It took a second to understand and process what she said.


    "What?" I yelled very surprisedly. "She does... I mean I didn''t know."


    "Honestly I''m just worried about her. That boyfriend of hers is not a good influence but if I keep pushing


    she pushes even harder. I don''t know what to do with her."


    She sounded so exhausted and tired that my heart bled for her. Eve is so lucky yet she doesn''t see it.


    And Wren needs to give up on trying to tear her away from Styles. After what he did, I didn''t think she''ll


    go back to him but she did. Pushing will only push her into his arms even more.


    "Don''t worry too much Wren. She is fine and she loves you. She might not show it but she does


    otherwise she wouldn''t be staying at your house. And about the tattoos, I''ll speak to her." I assured her.


    After all, Eve is partly my responsibility.


    "Be a good boy. And remember, you get to stay by yourself if you follow the rules and weekend you


    I smiled lightly.


    "Yeah, Sundays I''m yours." I joked and she breathed out augh.


    "I''m not joking Sage. Weekend." She emphasized.


    "Okay, Saturdays then."


    "I''m serious. The whole weekend, every weekend." She waved me goodbye and her driver opened the


    door for her and they drove off.


    I made it to my car which was in the student parking lot near the gate. I leaned against it and took my


    phone out to kill time.


    I whipped my head around to scan my surroundings. Since this morning I''ve been having this aching


    feeling like I''m being watched.


    And now that I''m alone in a quiet parking lot the feeling seems to be stronger.


    I looked at the roads and cars passed by. Normal cars. A grey sedan passed and I tried to see who


    was driving but I couldn''t.


    I tried that with different cars but still, no luck, and every car that passed by didn''t give me any weird


    vibe. They all seem ordinary. Nothing sticks out.


    No car stopped or even passed by twice. I couldn''t even exin the paranoia I have.


    Again, I was startled by my phone vibrating. I took my eyes off the road to focus on my phone.


    I don''t know who I thought it was but I wasn''t expecting her to text me. Not after thest time.


    The text was something else entirely.


    I need to see you-Alora


    No greetings, nothing. I stared at the text like I was expecting it to vanish or waiting for another text


    which will probably say wrong text.


    It never came and five minutester I was still frozen. Just as I was about to reply with something I


    would regret the bell rang, signaling the end of yet another school end.


    Something I''m seeing is that Alora fucks with my head andtely I''m not stable. I don''t need her to


    send me over the edge. I don''t need her to fuck me up.


    Her sanityes at the cost of mine and I''m not in the right ce to handle that.


    Kate, I can handle it. Sure she gets under my skin but she''s nothing I can''t handle. Alora on the other


    hand is something beyond my power.


    She''s addictive and disruptive capable of reducing me to mess, a hot mess. She can fuck with me and


    my head that I barely see or think logically.


    She''s my kryptonite. Always ready to destroy me.


    I locked the screen and threw my phone on the driver''s seat.


    Just as I lifted my head I came gave to face with Tyler''s smirking face. Sebastian told me that he''s the


    new captain and behaves like he runs the school.


    I guess there''s no practice today.


    I click my tongue and look elsewhere but it was evident that he wasn''t going anywhere.


    "You finally realized you don''t belong here, Miller." Hemented so snuggly.


    My fist itched at my side but Wren''s words rang in my head. I shouldn''t cause trouble.


    "Fuck of Tyler before you have to rece another tooth." I flipped him off trying not to give in to the bait


    he was setting.


    Back in freshmen year, he made a mistake to piss off Sebastian, the ever angry boy and Sebastian


    knocked his tooth right out of his mouth.


    He had to rece that with a fake one. Girls have talked about how when they kiss him ites out.


    "I''m not scared of you. You''re just a washed-up jock." His insults were as weak as him.


    "Oh herees Sebastian." I bluffed and he took the bait and spun around so quickly that I''m pretty


    sure he gave himself whish.


    I snorted.


    "Always using others to fight for you." It was pretty evident that he was shaken up by my bluff even


    though he tried not to show it.


    "You and I both know I don''t need Sebastian to know your teeth so far down you''ll stick a toothbrush up


    your ass to brush them," I told him with a straight face then looked at my hands. "Problem is that I just


    did my nails and I wouldn''t wanna ruin them on someone as useless as you."


    "Excuses, excuses." He sang. He wasn''t aware of the murderous look I was spotting. I might just run


    him over today. "Watch out Miller, I''ming after your girl next."


    My level of control was running thin with this dumbass. I pushed myself off my car andpletely


    invaded his personal space.


    "Listen here asswipe, the only reason that you got to be captain is that both Sebastian and I quiet. And


    you might be captain but we still rule this school." I lowered my voice and the student stopped to see


    what happened next but I didn''t want a show.


    "Now get lost before I lose thest thread of my patience and I strip you of thest ounce of respect


    these idiots still have for you." I went back to my previous position, leaning against my car.


    Kate arrived and walked past a frozen Tyler. She gave him a side nce otherwise ignore his existence


    which was almost satisfying to watch.


    "Took you long enough," Iined and opened the door. "I lost half my life waiting out here."


    "I didn''t think you''d really show." She stated and I rolled my eyes and said nothing.


    I waited until She had her seat belt on. I backed out of the parking lot very fast not forgetting to show off


    as I pressed the elerator and make noise.


    The ride was quiet until Kate decided to break it.


    "So what did Tyler tell you?" She asked and I turned my head to look her at for a moment but she


    wasn''t looking at me.


    She was looking out the window. I turned back to the road and raised a brow.


    "What was he suppose to tell me?" I asked her usingly.


    "I don''t know. I just saw you two whispering." She deflected which made me think she was hiding


    something.


    "If you did something you better tell me now," I demanded gripping the wheel very hard.


    "I didn''t do anything Sage. Why do you always gotta think I did something." She got defenses and sunk


    in her seat.


    I studied her posture to find something to exploit. I then realized I couldn''t use fear.


    I''ve always used fear to keep her under control. Either fear of me leaving her or worst but it''s always


    fear.


    "You fucking better tell me now. You know I''ll find out and it won''t be pretty for you little girl. If you did


    something dumb I''ll rip you to shreds." I threatened her.


    I hadn''t thought of what I said until I had actually said it. I fucking hated how I sounded.


    I sounded like my mother. I sounded like the person I hate most in this world.


    "I swear I didn''t do anything." Her voice squeaked out of fear and I chose to shut the hell up before I


    turned into ra.


    I was parked outside McDonald''s'' debating whether to go in or not. From where I parked I could see


    how full it was.


    School was out and so were students. McDonald''s is their hang-out spot after school and I knew we


    wouldn''t find a table.


    Besides I wasn''t prepared to be in a public with that many people. I still felt vexed.


    Alora''s text was still burning at the back of my head begging me to reply. To see her, even if it''s just one


    But the text wasn''t the only thing. The feeling of being watched had followed me the whole day and


    right now was no different.


    I looked everywhere and I still couldn''t find the source.


    "Let''s actually just go through the drive-thru, I got a spot we can go chill," I suggested softly trying to


    make up for what I did and said on our way here.


    She just nodded and I pulled out of the parking spot and saw a glimpse of what looked like a grey


    sedan.


    I blinked thinking that maybe I imagined everything. I wasn''t sure. I''m paranoid. Sedans aremon


    cars.


    I pleaded with myself not to freak out and follow that car. I went through the drive-thru.


    I asked Kate what she wanted and we ordered then went to the next window to pay and collect our


    takeaways.


    I kept thinking about that grey sedan I saw. It could''ve been just a coincidence.


    Many people own sedans, Right? It must be a coincidence.


    But no matter how I tried to convince myself that no one was following me, I couldn''t. The fact


    remained that I saw the same car twice in 20 minutes.


    That couldn''t have been just a mere coincidence.


    I took out my phone and texted Styles. He''s the only person I could tell about this.


    Some1''s following me. If it''s 1 of ur guys let me knw.-Sage


    I waited in the parking lot for his response. I couldn''t ignore the fact that maybe it''s Styles and his


    security details. He may have ordered someone to follow me.


    If so, he''ll tell me now then I can rx.


    Kate keptining about being stuck in the car but as usual, she wasn''t a priority or even a


    concern. She can suck it up or get out of the damn car.


    Minutes went by until I got his reply.


    Not mine-Styles


    I stared at the text wondering what now. If not him then who. Who wants to follow me? Me of all people.


    I haven''t pissed anyely.


    Two secondster Styles sent another text.


    Send ur location. I''m sending some1 over. Act normal, don''t give anything away that u knw you''re


    followed. Go to where you were going. I''ll take ce of this.-Styles


    Relief flooded me when I read the text. Since this morning when I walked out of the house, I could


    finally rx knowing that Styles is on top of it.


    I sent a simple k with my location to Styles then drove off.


    Thirty to forty minutester I got another text from Styles.


    Got him.-Styles


    I released the breath I''ve been holding for forty minutes. I let my tense body rx.


    Kate and I were on the lookout point of Miami, a hill on the north. We''ve been here for twenty minutes


    and we were done eating.


    I had a nket in my car which we used to set a mini pic.


    A sign of relief escaped my lips and Iid back and rested my head on Kate''sp.


    I''ll find out who was following meter. Styles will tell me but do now I want to rx. I''ve been deprived


    of that since the week started.


    Although the week is almost over.


    Kate slipped his fingers in my hair and started massaging my scalp. I couldn''t help but moan because


    the pleasure was too good.


    "Keep going." I encouraged her to never stop. She giggled.


    I could sleep like this. It felt so good and for the first time in day I felt rxed. It''s ironic and crazy that I


    felt so at ease with Kate next to me.


    I guess I do fall asleep because I woke up to Kate calling me. She was shaking me giving me


    something.


    I realise that the sun had gone down and it was dark. I yawned and tried to fully wake up.


    "What?" I asked annoyed and still a bit slippy.


    "Your phone keeps ringing and Connor is calling me now." She replied just as annoyed.


    I guess she fell asleep too.


    "I''ll see him back home." I tried dismissing the issue.


    Kate shoved the phone in my hand.


    "Tell him that yourself. Your friends can be annoying." Sheined.


    I had no choice but to talk to Connor.


    I didn''t get to speak before Connor spoke.


    "Dude, what the fuck? I''ve been calling you." I yawned again. "Your sister is here drunk to a point she


    can''t stand. Get here."


    He didn''t miss a bit and in two seconds, I was full awake and on my feet. My whole body was stiff and


    tense.


    "What?" I asked shocked.


    "Ummm, yeah. She''s here and I don''t know what to do." Connor replied awkwardly.


    "I''ll be there in fifteen. Make sure she doesn''t leave." I told him. "And please take good care of her."


    -----


    Chapter 48 done guys.


    I hope you enjoyed it and if you did please leave and vote and ament of your favorite part.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 49: Silent like deep waters

    Chapter 49: Silent like deep waters


    Sage Miller


    I anxiously tapped my fingers on the wheel. The car couldn''t go fast enough and I had to get to Eve


    before she say things she should not say.


    I could only hope she would keep quiet but I knew I couldn''t hold my breath on that. When Eve is


    drunk, she speaks her mind and I''m afraid since I don''t know her mind state at the moment.


    I think it''s because she spends so much time being careful and minding what she says that when she''s


    drunk she gets the freedom to never have to think about what she has to say.


    I haven''t seen or talk to her since that day. She hasn''t picked up any of my calls and I didn''t wanna go


    to Wren''s because I am giving her space to process everything.


    I want to believe that she is okay but no matter how many times I''ll try to convince myself of that I can''t


    because I know that Eve is human.


    And no human will ever be okay being associated to a murderer.


    Another thing, she''s drunk and drunk Eve isn''t my favourite one.


    When sober, Eve goes to great lengths to watch what she says and never saying the wrong thing.


    So when she''s drunk she bes the opposite. She tell you exactly what she thinks.


    She might just let it slip that I killed ra in front of Connor. That''s the thing I''m dreading most.


    Facing a drunk Eve with no filter is what I fear most at this moment.


    When I got to the house Connor was waiting in the porch. I got out of the car as fast as I could.


    "Connor dude, where is she?" I hurriedly and asked him running inside the house.


    "She''s in the basement. I don''t know what''s up with that." He told me and I froze. I slowly turned around


    feeling crippled with anxiety.


    "Did she...umm say anything out of the ordinary?" I asked hesitantly.


    I crossed my fingers that she didn''t mention that ra was buried downstairs.


    "She said something about Kate being a good girl if that counts as out of the ordinary." He said and


    visibly cringed.


    I would''veughed if I wasn''t so anxious. I sighed in relief knowing she didn''t say anything about ra.


    "It does." I told him then turned around again.


    "Heads up." I stopped and turned around to face him once again. "She''s super drunk like very drunk."


    "I''ve got it." I nodded and closed the door.


    I ran straight to the basement and when I opened the door I could hear her talking. I gently closed the


    door and went down the stairs slowly. Eve came to view sitting in the middle of the room crossed leg.


    "Eve." I called out softly for her.


    She didn''t respond but she slowly lifted her head. Not breaking eye contact with me, she lifted the ss


    and drank the whole wine that was left in the ss.


    I stood in front of her yet she refused to look up. She opted to pour another drink but she was already


    drank.


    I squatted down and grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t you think that''s enough?" I asked her.


    I took the bottle from her hands and put it aside. I then sat in front of her like she was sitting, croosed


    leg


    I took her hands in mine then kissed the knuckles.


    They tasted like wine.


    "Talk to me Eve, what''s going on?" I pleaded with her.


    "Sometimes your voice sounds like dad''s." He whispered so low that I barely caught the words.


    I was stunned when he mentioned dad. She hasn''t talked about him since Aunt Lauren died. She


    always refused to talk about him and I respected that.


    Before I could respond she spoke.


    "I made a promise a long time ago." She whispered but a little louder this time.


    "What promise?" I asked her.


    "I told myself that when ra died I would get myself a bottle of wine and danced on her grave until I


    pooped and burn myself out."


    I didn''t know what to say to that. It was dark and not like Eve at all but then who would me her. ra


    abused her a lot.


    "Let''s get you upstairs alright. ra can''t hurt you anymore." I opted into getting her out of here.


    The basement is creepy.


    I wanted to break as well but I had to be stronger for her. I needed to be there for her.


    I stood up and helped her up and she let me. Just as we were about to walk up the stairs she pulled me


    down and we almost fell.


    "Eve!" I warned.


    "I''m gonna..." She didn''t finish the sentence as she copsed in my armed.


    I caught her just in time.


    I carried her the living room and past Connor and went to her old room and put her to sleep.


    I took off her boots and put a bucket next to the bed then put a nket over her.


    I went downstairs and Connor was still in the living room.


    "I''ll be right back." I yelled to him as I went to my car to get my phone.


    I texted Wren and told him Eve was sleeping at the house but I didn''t mention the drunk part.


    Again I think I saw a grew Sudan passing in the street. I ran to the street to get the te number but it


    sped up and I didn''t get anything.


    I didn''t even see one letter or number of the tes. I just know that it''s a grey Sudan. My paranoia grew


    as I tried texting Styles.


    I anxiously waited for his response when car lights blinded me. My heart pounded in my chest. I froze


    with fear but the car light dimmed and the car passed.


    I realized that I was afraid for nothing. It''s a road, cars will pass by. I exhaled a heavy sigh filled with an


    ounce of relief.


    My phone vibrated in my hand and I unlocked it and Styles had responded.


    It''s taken care of- Styles


    I felt myself rx and even felt safe. I turned around only to be brighten by another car, this car when


    the lights dimmed I recognized it.


    The car brought me back to the text I didn''t respond to today. Alora, I didn''t think she''de to me.


    She parked her next to my house and got out. All the things I said thest time she was at my house


    came back.


    It seems like a lifetime ago when it was less than two weeks ago.


    It felt like time stood still as our conversation yed in my head. She was on slow motion. Less than


    two weeks ago she confessed her love for me.


    For a long time I imagined what that would be like. I thought I''d feel like a man but in reality I felt sick


    when she said she loves me because I could never love her.


    I could never give her what she wants. I care about her that''s why I can''t be selfish with her even


    though I want to.


    I want to kiss her perfectly sculpted body, I want to pull her perfectly styled blonde hair. I was her lips to


    call out my name but I won''t be selfish.


    "Hello." She shyly greeted me like she wanted to tear up.


    I blinked and averted my eyes from hers but theynded on her chest, I averted them from there too


    only to look at her hips. I finally opted to look behind her, at her car.


    "Al!" I cleared my dry thought and tried hydrating it. "Umm, what are you doing here?"


    I wasn''t trying to be rude but seeing her here just good for either of us.


    "Umm." She looked down and shifted from one foot to another. "I need someone to talk to and you''re..."


    This time her voice wobbled. She stopped talking and cleared her throat. Out of instinct I step forward


    and hugged her.


    "Talking I can do." I triedforting her but she let out a heartbreaking silent sob.


    I rubbed her back and felt my heart ache for her. My fragile little Smurf.


    And I swear to whatever keeps the internal me of hell burning that if that fucking red head is the


    reason, I''ll give him a bold haircut with my fist.


    "It''s okay Al." I told her and kept rubbing her back. "Let''s go inside."


    I said to her when it dawned to me that we were still on the street. My neighbors barely like me and


    they''re big time gossipers.


    I held her hand and led her inside. I went to the kitchen to grab two water bottles and thought about


    hearding to my room but thought otherwise.


    It''s never a good idea to be in a lockable room with Alora. Too many scenarios and besides my room


    has too much memories and history.


    We passed Connor, who gave me a weird look, to the backyard. My backyard was small but had a few


    built-in seats and benches.


    I chose a bench that is farthest from the house. I sat her down and gave her a water bottle. She smiled


    and thanked me


    "I''m sorry for just showing up." She started.


    "It''s-" I didn''t get to finish that sentenced and she ambushed me.


    "It''s just that I needed someone to talk to and you didn''t reply when I texted earlier and I thought-" I


    ced my hand on her fiddling ones.


    "It''s okay." I smiled softly at her. "You cane to me whenever when you want to talk."


    She smiled back at me. It was warm almost reminding me when days were simple.


    But was it okay? Was it okay that when the going gets tough in her world I''m her go to guy. Was I okay


    with that?


    I mentally shook my head and got rid of those thoughts because in a distant past, I remember


    promising her to be there for her when she needs someone.


    I told her she could say anything, be anything with me and I would never judge. I may be many things


    but I do keep my word. If she needs a friend I''ll be here for her always.


    I tuned in just in time when her ramblings were over.


    "-thank you for this." She finished and I honestly had no idea what she said but I nodded.


    "Remember, I''ll always be here for you." I reassured her.


    "It''s just-" She choked on her own words. "I can''t even say it without wanting to cry for a whole month."


    I rubbed her knuckles with my thumbs.


    "He wants to move and I can''t handle that. He''s going away for college, Sage and not just three hours


    away." Tears fell from her eyes and she violently wiped it away.


    "He''s so selfish and self-serving." She spat and I tried not to ask who. "He''s living me alone Sage. How


    could my own brothers that."


    Then I finally got it. She was talking about her twin brother, Linkin. Rtionship status, always


    I don''t really know the guy except that he''s Alora''s twin and Styles''s friend. I met his a couple of times


    "It hurts so much.... it hurts so much Sage but I don''t want it to yet I can''t help but feel this pain." She


    brought her hands to her face and buried her face on her hands.


    "It''s okay." I tried telling her and pulling her to me but she yanked herself and stood up.


    The water bottle which was now on herp fell down.


    "But it''s not okay. It should be okay because he''s leaving me. Seattle is too far and he already


    registered to go. He''ll be gone in just a few weeks but what about Me, huh? What about poor Alora. He


    told me today. Today, Sage. He doesn''t care how I feel. He didn''t ask. It hurts so much Sage. He''s


    living me alone with dad. The man barely knows I''m his daughter. "


    I didn''t know what to tell her. Nothing came to mind because there''s nothing I could tell her that would


    make this any better.


    A fact about the twins, they''ve been together since they were conceived. They shared the same group


    of friends, went to the same school. They are never a city apart. This is a huge change, from being just


    a few miles apart to being a thousand of miles apart.


    She fell to her knees and I immediately stood up and walked to her. I squatted down next to her and


    tried getting her to stand up but she didn''t let me.


    She sobbed, her chest shaking violently.


    "I''m all alone. When he leaves I''ll be truly alone." She whispered.


    "You have me though." Iforted her but she sobbed even more.


    "I don''t have you Sage." She cried out but I chose to not answer that.


    I didn''t want to go down that road. I just held her and let her cry.


    "Everything is falling apart Sage. Everything around me is crumbling and there''s nothing I do that''s


    stopping it from falling apart." I wish I knew how to help but nothing I will do would help.


    There''s nothing I have that she needs. Nothing.


    The next morning I went to check on Eve but she was still sleeping. So I then took a bath and went


    downstairs where the sweet delicious aroma of freshly made breakfast was calling me.


    "What did I do to deserve such treatment today?" I mused inhaling the intoxicating aroma of the


    breakfast.


    "Bummer that I didn''t make it for you." Connor said and swatted my hand before I even took a slice.


    "I don''t see anyone here and besides that te is written my name all over it." I couldn''t help but sneak


    in my hand and grab a toast.


    "It''s for your sister dumbass. She''ll need this food when she wakes up. She''s been sleeping for more


    than 10 hours amd she was pretty drunkst night."


    "How generous of you." I said to him. "But seriously where''s my te."


    Heughed then poured coffee in a mug. He looked at me smugly because the fucked didn''t make me


    any.


    After I had a bowl of cereal and Eve had her breakfast, we dashed out of the out and luckily we made it


    to the first ss on time though we pissed homeroom.


    The day went on with no drama at all. After school, Sebastian, Connor and I met up at a local diner to


    catch up.


    I haven''t really talked to them since that they the police came to my door and even then things were


    tensed.


    I exined my situation to them with the whole open investigation for ra and the Wren situation.


    Connor was worried he had to leave my house but I assured him that Wren was cool with him staying


    and even if she wasn''t, the house isn''t hers. I can let whoever I wasn''t stay.


    We all ordered lunch then joked around like the typical boys we are.


    It had been a very long time since we honestly hung out with no drama or beef between us.


    "Party at my house Friday?" I suggested and they both agreed.


    Maybe it''s a bad idea to get drunk Friday when I have to be at a high level party the next day but


    whatever.


    "Hell yeah. I''m up for that." Sebastian said but we had one day which is tommorow to get this party


    going.


    "I have a big race Friday night." Connor said. "Why not do the party Saturday. It''ll be more fun since it''s


    Halloween and all."


    "No can do dude. Saturday is a no go for me." I told him. "I have this fancy thing to go to."


    I could see how disappointed he was when I said that so I suggested something else.


    "You have my permission to do a party Saturday too if you want." I told him. "But I won''t be around."


    "It''s cool dude. I just wanted to invite both if y''all to something Friday night." He said sounding so


    disappointed but he quickly masked it. "But it''s whatever. I''ll join the party after my rave."


    I was about to tell him that I''lle but he changed the topic on us. I nced at Sebastian but he was


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    already looking at me.


    I wanted to speak but he shook his head and my head dipped.


    Back at my house I called Eve to see how she was doing after I left in a hurry this morning but Styles


    picked up.


    "That isn''t your phone Styles, give it back to Eve." I demanded as soon as I realised I was talking to


    him.


    "Oh sure, I''ll just give it to her since she''s puking her guts out." He replied sarcastically. I even imagined


    him rolling his eyes. "What happenedst night? She''s been puking since she came back."


    "Did she even go to her house?" I asked him curious because I had a feeling she didn''t. Wren was so


    worried about her.


    "Probably not." He answered. "I gotta run. Bye."


    "Hey wai-" But he had already hung up. I said I put my phone down.


    "Hey Sage." Connor yelled from downstairs and I yelled back. "I''m off, see youter okay."


    "Okay sure dude." I yelled and fell on the bed. "Don''t forget your keys."


    Because I wouldn''t open for him when hees back because he forgot his keys.


    Feeling drowsy, I let my eyelids fall. I decided I''ll take a 30 minutes nap and decide when I wake up


    what I''ll have for dinner. Pizza sounded good.


    I opened the front door of my house and I was immediately hit with an overwhelming smell of blood. It


    was unavoidable. It was strong, intense and fresh.


    My heart started racing. I also started heaving. With both hands, I covered my mouth to muffle the


    noise of my breathing.


    Slow and careful I tip toed, careful not to make a sound. I started in the kitchen but it was empty.


    I then noticed that the house was quiet, too quiet. I slowly and carefully walked to the living room and I


    yelled when I saw the sight.


    At thending of the stairs there was ra dead, blood gushing from her head.


    I pushed myself to a corner and slid down terrified. My heart felt like it would just out of my mouth.


    I hugged my legs and screamed even more but the blood wouldn''t stop gushing.


    What I didn''t understand is that I buried her. By now she should be nothing more than bones.


    I came back to my senses, I had to bury her again if I didn''t wanna go to jail and I didn''t wanna go to


    jail.


    I hadn''t realised I was crying until I stood up and could barely see because my eyes were blurry.


    I hupped and I involuntary wiped my eyes which were watery.


    I ran to the basement and got a shovel and a dirty rug. My heart wouldn''t stop racing and I couldn''t stop


    crying.


    I struggled lifting her corpse up to get her on the rug but atst I rolled it to rug and rolled her with the it.


    I dragged the body to the basement and pushed her down the stairs and the corpes tumbled down.


    I ran to the kitchen and got every single cleaning chemical I could find. I had to get rid of the evidence


    before Connor came back and saw all the blood.


    After cleaning the blood I ran down to the basement and started digging. I dug a hole bug enough to fit


    her.


    Just as I was dragging the corpse to hole, the basement door busted open. Cops flooded the ce with


    guns.


    They all souded at me to raise my hands. Some had guns pointed at me.


    My eyes moved to the top of the stairs to see thest person to walk in. My eyes widened.


    At the top of the stairs was Alora. She looked at me with so much hate then pointed at me.


    "That''s the killer." She announced and the cops all jumped on me.


    I abruptly jerked awake and yelled. Then I realised I was back in my room and that was a really bad


    nightmare.


    I jumped rmed when I saw Kate in my room.


    "What the fuck are you doing in my room?" I yelled at her still freaked out by the nightmare.


    Kate was sitting next to me on the bed. She freaked me out. She was watching me during the whole


    nightmare but didn''t dare wake me.


    How much of a suck freak is she? She saw u was struggling but did nothing.


    I sweaty and my tee was soaked with sweat.


    She frown a bit but then smiled.


    "I came to make you dinner." She stated then shed me a big smile. "I even closed the windows and


    turned on the light since your house was dark because you were sleeping."


    My mind was still cloudy and trying to catch up with the now and her presence wasn''t helping.


    She was giving me different vibes today.


    "What?" I asked then shook my head. "That''s not even my first question."


    I sat up and got off the bed. I felt drowsy again and a bit light headed. I managed to stand on my own


    after a mili second of feeling light headed.


    She was on the other side of the bed and she had her back on me. I waited until stood up and turned


    around to faced me before I asked her.


    "How the hell did you get into my house?" I''m very sure Connor locked the door when he left.


    "Oh that, I made myself a copy of your keys." She stated like it was no big deal at all.


    "What?" I blinked a couple of times.


    I couldn''t make out her next words as images of the nightmare I had started popping in my head.


    My heart started pounding and I felt light headed again. I was having trouble breathing like there wasn''t


    enough air in the room.


    My vision was bing blurry like in the dream. I felt a hand on my shoulder and I reached out.


    My hands found Kate''s head and I pulled her in. I know I shouldn''t have done what I did next but what


    the hell.


    I kissed her and not just any kiss, I kissed her like she was my oxygen and Kate wasn''t oppose to


    anything. She kissed me back with fire.


    Slowly as I kissed her, I was getting my feet back on the ground.


    I pulled back only to push her on the bed. I was hard and I needed release now. I''ll see the thing about


    the key when I''m done.


    She smiled panting. I got on the bed and practically reaped her top off. I started suckung from her jaw


    down to her boobs.


    She moaned and craw the bed in pleasure as I sucked her nipples.


    -----


    You can use your imagination for the rest.


    How creepy is Kate and how creepy do y''all think imma make her. One thing is obvious, she is


    obsessed.


    New amazing cover by Princesstinum by the way.


    And please do leavements and vote if you liked the chapter. I appreciate that a lot.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 50: The overlooked

    Chapter 50: The overlooked


    Sage Miller


    "Who''s in charge of getting the cage?" I yelled to Sebastian.


    "What?" He yelled back not hearing a thing I''m saying.


    It was even 8 yet but the party was in full swing. People were already here and we weren''t even done


    preparing.


    The pizza hasn''t been ordered and the table was not set yet.


    People were excited to attend my party since I haven''t hosted one in a very long time. Not since this


    summer at least.


    Frustrated of my disorganization, I huffed and walked over to where Sebastian was yelling.


    "I said who ordered the cages?" I yelled in to his ear and immediately he shrieked away and pushed


    me.


    "Dude, what the fuck?" I shrugged my shoulders. "I had it shipped. It''ll will be hear in 20."


    "Okay, and the pizzas should be hear in 30." I told him.


    So far, this party was going great. A few hicupps here and there but it was great.


    "Great party man." Someone patted me in the back but when I turned around he was already walking


    away.


    I shrugged my shoulders and went to the kitchen to get some more snacks ready. I''ll have to get some


    more because the ones I bought weren''t going to be enough.


    I took out more bowls from the cabs and starting pouring potato chips in different bowls. I had some


    Lays, Doritos, Cheetos and even Ranch.


    nning a party is a hand full.


    Someone mmed their hands on the table and I jumped startled. I raised my head to see Connor


    dying withughter.


    I grabbed a handful of Cheetos and threw them at him but he dodged them


    "Asswipe." I yelled and him.


    "That was hrious." He continue tough at me.


    "I thought you had a big race today." I pointed out as he was here not at the racetracks.


    "I did but lucky for me and you the guy pulled out at thest minute." He yelled. "I''m d he did


    because this party is packed."


    "It started way to early." I agreed with him.


    "What can I do to help?" He asked and I smiled at him.


    Thank fuck for him.


    "We need more snacks and cups." I told him and we walked to the living room. "And more vodka and


    maybe add some gin on that."


    I dragged him upstairs to my room. I took out some cash and handed to him.


    "Be a darling and go get those." I coaxed him and heughed as I gave him the best puppy dog eyes I


    could master.


    "Sure." He agreed. "What else?"


    I did a fast count in my head. Pizza check, cages check, snack and cups check.


    "I think that''s all." I told him then took more cash for the pizza.


    I walked out of my room then locked it. I saw Connor going to his room and called after him.


    "I locked it." I told him and he nodded.


    By half past ten the party was going like crazy. I think the whole student body showed up with how full


    the house was.


    There were bodies everywhere in the kitchen, the backyard and frontyard even the living room was


    packed.


    I made a good call to move the sofas earlier today.


    "Babye y beer long with us." Kate dragged me over to the beer pong table.


    "But you''re terrible at beer pong." I reminded her and she pouted.


    ying with Kate beer pong is a loosing game. We will drink every cup in there not to mention she was


    already drunk.


    "I''ve been practicing." She imed and I shrugged but yed along with her.


    At the end if everything I won us the whole game. Kate got on top of the table and started celebrating.


    People cheered her on and she danced. Mind you that she was stripping. The left strap of the shirt she


    was wearing was already down.


    "Kate, got off the damn table now." I demanded but she just looked at me and smirked.


    "Or what?" She said to me just as the music changed and everyone heard her.


    Pissed that she was shing every guy in the room including my friends I jumped on the table.


    With my hand on her waist I yanked her to me and her body crushed to mine. I brought my lips to her


    ear.


    "Do that again and you will regret it." I threatened her. "You do not disrespect me, you hear me?"


    I squeezed her waist and she whimpered quietly. I didn''t care who was watching, Kate was out of line.


    She more than anyone else knows never to disrespect me.


    She knows the consequences of that. She knows my wrath and to sh every guy here, that''s fucking


    disrespecting me.


    I put the straps back into ce and jumped off the table then I help her down and the music carried on


    ying.


    I grabbled her wrist and she reluctantly followed me upstairs to my room. I took out the key from my


    pocket and tried unlocking the door but it was always unlocked.


    Frowning I twisted the doorknob and pushed it. Only three people including me in that number have the


    keys to this room.


    My question was answered on who unlocked my room. Sebastian was in my bed naked having sex, in


    my bed.


    "Ahhhhh." I yelled to get his attention then covered Kate''s eyes and closed mine.


    "Dude." Sebastian yelled. I heard stumbling around and I didn''t dare open my eyes.


    I turned Kate around so her back was on Sebastian.


    "Ever heard of knocking?"


    "It''s my room." I yelled over the music. "Are you decent?"


    "Decent enough." He grumbled and I opened my eyes and again I was stunned by the girl in my room.


    "Chloe." I eximedpletely shocked. Annoying Chloe as Sebastian calls her.


    My head snapped to Sebastian.


    "I wanna see." Kate said and tried to turn around but my grip was strong and Sebastian was still


    shirtless.


    "Dude." I eximed again as I remember Sebastian specifically told me he would never ever get it up


    with her again because she was clingy and annoying.


    "What?" He shrugged and I raised my eyebrow at him.


    "You and her Dude, you said-"


    "A yup yup." He cut he off clearly not wanting me to finish that sentence.


    Chloe was still covered in my sheet, too afraid to say anything or move.


    I breathed out augh. She was avoiding eye contact at all cost.


    "Okay now leave dude." He pointed at the door pleading and Iughed and backed away pulling the


    door with me.


    "Lock it next time." I warned him the closed the door.


    I still needed to get my drank girlfriend to sleep because I won''t be ying babysitter all night. I''m not


    drunk enough.


    There''s one room that''spletely free all the time and that''s Eve''s room and since Sebastian is using


    my room I''m left with that one choice.


    "Sage." Kate called me.


    "Huh." I hummed and put her to bed.


    "I''m horny." My mouth dried in an instant. My dick twitched and I choked on nothing.


    "What?" I fumbled with the buckles on her heels.


    "My pussy is so damn wet Sage. Please fuck me." She begged and I was speechless.


    She''s never been this vocal about me fucking her.


    "I want you pull my hair like you always do." She sat up on the bed and I was frozen in ce.


    "You''re drunk." I told her and she giggled.


    "I am but I''m also turned on."


    She got off the bed and knelt between my feet. She unbuckles my belt and pulled my brief down with


    my pants.


    My dick sprang loose and she took it in her hand. She looked up and I looked down at her. She smiled


    seductively and I was powerless against her.


    There''s no denying how much of a powerful seductress Kate is.


    "Should I let go?" She asked me and I shook my head.


    "Don''t." My voice came out hoarse.


    She licked the tip of my dick and my eyes rolled. I couldn''t think straight when she does that.


    She ran her tongue around my dick and goosebumps rose all over my body. A shiver ran down my


    spine and my knees threatened to buckle.


    "Kate." I growled warningly at her but she teased me again.


    Once I''ve had enough of her torturing me, I grabbed a fist full of her hair and thrusted my whole dick


    into her mouth.


    If she can tease me she can take all of me.


    She ced her hands on my hips for support.


    I thrusted harder and harder until I felt myselfe undone inside her mouth.


    I groaned as I was cuming inside her mouth.


    "Swallow." I ordered her and she did.


    Some of the cum ran down side of her mouth.


    I pulled her up and turned her around. I pushed her to the bed and she fell face first on the bed.


    I pushed her skirt to up to her waist. I ran my hand on her pussy and her tong was soaked.


    "You''re so wet." I stated and rubbed her pussy on top of the thong.


    I grabbed my dick and pped it it her ass then pushed the thong to the side revealing her wet pussy


    that needed fucking.


    Kate moaned and I wanted it louder and louder and no one could hear her since the music was ying


    loud.


    Just like she teased me, I did the same to her, I entered just a tip of my dick into her then pulled out. I


    did it a few times.


    She tried to get up frustrated but I pushed her back down. It was my turn to rile her up.


    In one hard push, I entered her and she screamed with pleasure. I grabbed her hips and thrusted a few


    times before I grabbed her hair.


    I pulled her hair back and thrusted harder and harder. She moaned my name as I pulled her hair.


    Her legs gave out and she fully fell on top of the bed but I didn''t stop, I was so close to my climax.


    I thrusted faster and with more force. I groaned and growled. The lips around my dick began to tighten


    and I knew she was about to cum.


    I rode her through her climax and mine hit after that. I pulled out and let myself fall on top of her for a


    moment.


    The ran down her legs and she let it. I was very satisfied of the result.


    After about five minutes I got up and pulled my pants up. I zipped my pants and buckled my belt.


    I realised that Kate was passed out still dangling from the bed, I smiled with pride. I did that. I tried her.


    I went over to Eve''s closet and took out a towel. I wiped Kate''s legs and picked her up and put her on


    the bed.


    I locked the room and got back to the party. I was still nning on getting drunk tonight.


    The next day wasn''t the best as the party was over but the mess left behind was humongous.


    Last night the party ended when the cops showed up and everyone scarted and they left me with a


    warning when I presented my fake Id.


    My nosey neighbors called the cops on us.


    I didn''t even know where to begin cleaning up and I didn''t have a lot of time since today was Styles''s


    birthday which I''ve been invited to.


    Now I remembered why I stopped throwing parties, the morning after has never been my favorite.


    "Connor, Sebastian." I yelled. "Get down here."


    I wasn''t gonna clean this alone.


    It took five hours to get the house to look some what decent and I did most of the stuff since I was the


    only one who wasn''t hungover.


    I didn''t drink that muchst night.


    We all sat down in the living room then I remembered something fromst night. I called Connor.


    "Sebastian is fucking Chloe." I announced and Sebastian groaned.


    "What?" Connor''s eyes widened and almost fell out of their sockets.


    I looked at Sebastian and smirked.


    "I caught them fuckingst night." I added.


    "Would you fucking shut up." Sebastian threw a cushion at me and I caught it just like I caught him.


    "No way." Connor said and looked at Sebastian. "What happened to ''I''ll never fuck her again?"


    "Yeah Sebastian." Imented.


    "It was a once off thing." He defended himself.


    "No it was not." I heard Kate yell from upstairs.


    Both Connor and I snapped to Sebastian.


    "They''ve been fucking since we first week of school." She added.


    "What!" Connor and I eximed at the same time. That''s like two months ago.


    "Fucking shut up Kate. Mind your fucking business." Sebastian snapped at her.


    "The cat is out of the bag." Connor said and we bothughed as Sebastian turned crimson red.


    "Oops." Kate said. We allughed except Sebastian who clicked his tongue.


    "Would all of you leave me the fuck alone. It''s not like you''ll perfect or some shit, you-" He pointed at


    Connor and Connor raised his hands. "You have your shit to deal with, with your mother and you-"


    He pointed at me. "Don''t get me started on your shit, you one girl obsessed over you and that Alora


    chick you won''t stop fucking even though you ha-"


    I stood up pissed and pushed him.


    "Fuck off Sebastian." I cut him off from ruining whatever I have with Kate.


    He was making sure he hung everyone''s dirtyundry.


    "What''s with you?" Connor asked him and he shrugged. "You could''ve just told us it was a big deal."


    "It isn''t." Sebastian grumbled.


    "Yeah right." I said and went back to sit down.


    I looked at Connor who was opposite of me, he was looking at the top of the stairs. I followed his eyes


    and saw Kate at top of the stair fuming.


    As soon as we made eye contact she ran back to my room. She banged the door.


    I turned to Sebastian and red at him.


    "Nice going dude" He told him and went back to watching tv.


    "What?" I heard him say and they began bickering with Connor.


    Suddenly a cushion flew in my direction and smacked me across the face. I whipped my head around


    and red at the perpetrator, Connor.


    "Dude!"


    "Aren''t you gonna go after her?" He asked and I shrugged. "Dude!"


    "What?"


    "Go after her." He told me.


    "Why?"


    "Umm, I don''t know because she clearly heard what Sebastian said and she''s upset." He said


    sarcastically.


    "She''ll get over it." I told him and after cushion flew in my direction but I caught it. "Fine."


    I huffed and stood up going after her.


    I tried opening the door but realised that Kate locked it. I knocked softly.


    "Kate! Kate!" I called her. "Open the door."


    "Go away Sage." She replied. Her voice wavered a little bit.


    "Can we talk?" I asked.


    "I really don''t feel like talking Sage." She replied again and I was tired of begging.


    "Kate, it''s my house. Open the goddamn door now." I demanded.


    It was quiet for a few seconds then the lock clicked. The door slid open ajar. I pushed it and went


    inside.


    "I''ll just leave your house." She spat but I grabbed her elbow and stopped her.


    "Don''t, Sebastian was just being an asshole. Everything he said isn''t true." I told her. "Stay for however


    long you want."


    To be honest I didn''t trust her to leave here this upset and not do something stupid. Something that will


    get her punished.


    "He''s not lying Sage. You are still sleeping with her and you''re cheating on me. I know. I saw you." She


    said bitterly.


    "What? That''s not true." I denied it.


    "I saw her here the other day. I followed you." She confessed and my eyes widen.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "You what? You followed me. That was you?"


    "That was me what?" She asked confused then she shook her head. "This is stupid, I''m leaving."


    I hurried to m the door before she could walk out. I spun her around and pushed her against the


    door.


    She put her hands on my chest and pushed me back, fighting me. Without thinking it through, my hand


    was already on her cheek. Her head whipped to the side.


    The sound echoed in the room. I''m sure it could be heard from downstairs.


    I realised what I just did, I backed away from her taking my hands off her. My heart started pounding


    and pumping with adrenaline.


    My face turned to dread and regret.


    "Ummmm." I stammered not knowing what to say to her.


    She slowly turned her head around. She couldn''t believe I did that but neither could I.


    "You promised Sage." A tear fell of her eye.


    My guts clenched as I backed away even further. I hit the bed and almost fell on top of it.


    "I know." I looked down ashamed. "You made me. You shouldn''thave done that."


    She breathed out augh.


    "I made you?" Sheughed again but not because there was something funny which was annoying me.


    "I didn''t do a damn thing Sage."


    "Don''t fucking cuss at me." I yelled, she flinched and pushed herself against the door.


    "I''m sorry." She cowered.


    "Don''t do it next time." I told her and she nodded.


    I turned around and ran a hand on my face. I began pacing around but stopped when I heard the door


    open.


    I whipped around fast and caught Kate trying to sneak out.


    "Where are you going?" I asked her. "Didn''t I tell you to stay?"


    "You say a lot of things." She tried being sassy. I grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside then mmed


    the door shut.


    "You like pushing my limits, do you?" I snarled at her.


    She makes me wanna do somethings I will regret.


    She tried prying my hand off her which only made me tighten my grip around her wrist.


    "What, now I can''t hold you." I sneered in her face, spitting venom.


    "Let me go Sage." She tried being firm. "You''re such an asshole. If I so much as look at the direction of


    a guy you punish me but who punishes you? Who punishes you for cheating in me?"


    "I told you Sebastian was fucking around." I snapped. My ears were getting hot and they were ringing.


    I felt like I couldn''t breathe as my thoughts became foggy and unclear. Too many noise making it hard


    for me to focus.


    "You''re hurting me." She whimpered.


    Different people and scenarios swirled around my head making it hard to this.


    Alora, Evernly, ra, Kate, Styles. Words that made no sense swirled around in my head. That echoed


    making my brain hurt.


    "Do you like seeing me this angry?" I asked her getting in her face.


    One hand was holding her wrist and the other was next to her head on the door.


    "Please Sage." She cried.


    "I asked you a damn question. I expect you to answer it." I snapped at her. She winced closing her


    eyes.


    "No." She sniffled. "Please Sage you''re hurting me."


    I didn''t understand what you meant by that. I frowned and look up and down. She was whipping.


    Suddenly, someone knocked at my door but the knock felt far away like it was a dream. I blinked a few


    times and listened then I heard it again.


    "Everything okay in there?" I recognised the voice. It was Sebastian.


    I stared at Kate and motion her to answer him.


    "Yeah we good." She replied but not very convincing.


    "You sure?" He asked getting on my nerves.


    "She said we good." I snapped at him. At the end of the day this argument is his fault with his blowhard.


    A listen for Sebastian''s footsteps until I heard them on the stairs down to the living room. I turned to


    Kate and red at her.


    I dragged her to my bed and threw her on it.


    " you are fucking staying here and I''m gonna go prepare for the party was nning to take to but since


    you decided to be a nasty b**** I''m going to leave you here and you won''t leave because you


    know what''s good for you. "


    "And cover that." I pointed to the bruis on her wrist then point to her face. "Put make up on that.


    After that I walked out the door to the bathroom and took a long rxing shower.


    I sort of expected Kate to leave but she didn''t because I found her on my bed when I came back to the


    room. She had stop crying. In fact she looked like she had never cried.


    She had changed clothes and wore a pink long sleeve that belonged to me and her make up was


    nicely done.


    I nodded with approval then went to my closet and took out four garment bags Wren send me


    yesterday. She said to choose which one I''ll wear to Styles''s party since it a formal one.


    I unzipped all of them and took out. I had no clue what type of suits these were but Wren assured me


    they are all appropriate for the party.


    The suits were all different colors. The first was a in dark blue with was great but the other three


    were my favourites. I couldn''t choose.


    I picked up the pink one and another one which looked like purple clouds in a suit, there was a lot of


    different purple on that one. Some parts were dark purple other just purple and the other ones light


    purple.


    I shows the suits to Kate who was pretending not to be envious of me.


    "Which is the best?" I beamed and picked thest one and showed it to her. "Or this one?"


    Thest might be the best of all the four. It was navy blue but at the hem of both the jacket and the


    pants was a shimmer or reddish or pink or pink red that sparkled.


    "I don''t care." She replied unbothered but what I was doing which was annoying me.


    "I said choose." I ordered her pissed. She immediately straightened her back.


    "That one." She pointed to the blue with a sparkly hem. I smiled biting my lip.


    "I was gonna choose that too. I like it." I told her and she pretended to pay attention.


    She went back to fiddling with something in her hands.


    I mentally rolled my eyes and wore the suit.


    "Do my tie?" I told her and she stood up and came to me.


    She hid something on her pocket but I didn''t really pay attention to it.


    I let her do my tie and I looked myself in the mirror. I was looking breath taking. All thedies will fall at


    my feet.


    Kate was still standing next to me looking miserable. I gave her one nce and turned around.


    "For your sake you better be here when Ie back." I told her.


    I suddenly felt a sting on my neck. My whole body buzzed and I got goosebumps. I proceeded to touch


    it but I suddenly didn''t have the energy to.


    "What the-" My vision went from clear to blurt to dark in just one second.


    It felt like I was drowning than everything went dark.


    -----


    I know most of of y''all about to hate me for what I did on your favourite character but for what it''s worth


    I''m sorry.


    With that said. How fucked up is Sage and Kate and what to you think happened to Sage?


    Thank you for your support on this story. I''m very greatful guys.


    My first story ended in chapter 50 bit this one, it has a few more chapters, at least another 30


    Please continue to vote andment on this spin off.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 51: Danger Zone

    Chapter 51: Danger Zone


    Sage Miller


    I felt like I was lying under a ton of brick. My mind was foggy, I couldn''t think straight.


    The only possible solution I coulde up with was if the night before I cked out drunk.


    But no matter how much I tried to remember I couldn''t recall myst memory and the more I tried


    thinking about it I got a migraine or a feeling of an uing migraine.


    I pried my eyes open with the little strength I had. I immediately closed them because of the blinding


    light I was met with.


    I groaned than tried turning over. It was as if I was paralyzed from neck down because nothing seemed


    to go the way I wanted.


    I started panicking seeing that everything went from bad to worse in a matter of seconds.


    Something seemed very wrong here. My gut twisted with dread. I was actually afraid, terrified actually


    because something felt wrong.


    Forcing myself one more time to get off the bed. I was finally able to move my leg. The state felt more


    than drunk, it felt like I was heavily medicated.


    My sight finally adjusted to the lighting in the room. I sat up in the bed which now I recognized as my


    own.


    I saw myself through the dresser table I had in my room. I was only wearing boxer briefs.


    I rotated my neck trying to get some feeling back to the part. My head was getting more clearer which I


    was grateful for.


    My mouth felt dry, like a desert. I tried to use my spit to wet it but my throat was too dry. I looked around


    for a ss of water but I knew I wouldn''t find any. I never put a water jar in my room.


    My first instinct was to yell for Connor since I lived with him. I tried yelling but I don''t think my voice


    made it past the door.


    It was hoarse and it hurt when I try to yell. Tears started to sting in my eye, I didn''t know what was


    happening and I was scared.


    My body was quivering with fear. I felt like I was in death door. The situation was so scary, more scary


    because I didn''t know the cause of what was happening. I said a silent prayer to whoever was listening.


    I didn''t wanna die just yet.


    Someone answered my prayers because the door carefully slip open. Relief wash over me knowing


    someone heard me.


    I was expecting Connor not Kate. She seemed startled at first but then her face morphed into concern.


    "You''re finally awake." She eximeding to me. "We were so worried about you."


    I felt like crying with relief.


    "Water." I merely croaked out.


    "Oh Yeah I''ll go get some." She seemed genuinely concerned about me. "You need food too. I''ll tell


    Connor."


    She turned around and went back put the door.


    A minuteter she came back woth a ss of water.


    "The doctor said to give you warm water." I tried taking the ss from her but she didn''t let me.


    I let her do her thing because I didn''t have the strength to fight her but something was very wrong. I


    couldn''t shake the feeling. My gut was twisting with suspicion.


    "What happened?" I finally asked when my throat wasn''t as burning.


    Before Kate could answer the door sang opened and Connor walked in. He had a bowl in had that


    smelled delicious.


    I realised then just how hungry I was. It felt like I haven''t eaten anything in days, same as the water. It''s


    like I was stuck in a desert ind with no food or water.


    "Dude you scared us." Connor said and ced the bowl on a stool near by. "You okay?"


    I was baffled by their concern not that it''s not appreciated but they made it seem like I was dying.


    "What happened?" I asked again. Thinking really hard, thest thing I remember was something


    pinching my neck.


    Just as I thought about it, I felt the tiny pinch in my memory again. I ced my hand on my neck and


    rubbed it a little. The pain was still there but faint.


    "You copsed yesterday." Kate finally told me.


    I looked at both of them for any sign of them joking but neither of themughed.


    "What?" I asked confused because it didn''t feel like I fainted. I don''t know what happened but I didn''t


    just faint.


    "Kate yelled for us and we found you on the floor." Connor exined. I then looked at kate for


    confirmation and she nodded. "You''ve been out for more than 24 hours."


    I didn''t believe them, something was fishy here. I didn''t know what bit something wasn''t right.


    "Why didn''t you take me to the hospital?" I tried yelling at both of them but I was powerless.


    "Kate called an housecall doctor." Connor exined.


    I kept looking at the door thinking Eve would walk in any moment.


    "Did you call my sister?" I asked Connor. At least if she was here she''d exin things differently.


    "I gave Kate the number and she called her." He answered averting his gaze.


    I looked at Kate expectantly. Last night I was suppose to be at Styles party. She would''ve called when


    we realized I wasn''t in there.


    "I told her and she said she''sing." I rxed knowing thing will be resolved. "That was yesterday


    after you fainted."


    My whole body tensed. I red at Kate because no way Eve will ever do that. She''ding running if


    she knew.


    "Lair." I called get out. There was only one usible exnation, no one told her. "Why are you lying?"


    "I''m not lying, I did call her." She defended herself which made me even more pissed.


    Nothing added up since I woke up.


    "Where''s my phone?" I asked them looking around.


    "Dude chill I''ll look for it." Connor tried to calm me down but I didn''t wanna be calm because nothing


    seemed right.


    "She knows where it is." I pointed at Kate usingly. "Where''s my damn phone Kate?"


    Everything was stinky and it was all written Kate''s name all over it. I don''t know what she did to me but


    she did something.


    "What did you do to me?" She was the one to ''call'' the so called doctor. She pretended to call Eve.


    She did something to me.


    Kate shriek and backed herself against the wall looking suspicious.


    "Answer me." I demanded standing only to fall back down. My body wasn''t fully restored or even okay


    at this point


    Connor was quick to be by my side to hold me before I could fall.


    "She didn''t do anything to you, I was here the whole time." He defended her but I knew Kate better


    than anyone, better than and I knew she did something.


    "You did something to me." I pointed at her usingly again.


    "I swear Sage, I didn''t do anything." Her voice fakely quivered but I didn''t believe her. "I swear on your


    dad''s grav-"


    I don''t know where I got the will power but I yelled before she could finish her sentence. Even Connor


    jumped.


    "Don''t involve my dad in your witchy, voodoo lies." I warned her then turned to Connor. "Please take


    me to Wren''s, I''ll give you direction."


    I begged him. If the was a ce I wanted to be right now it was at Wren''s. I wasn''t okay at all.


    "Okay." He said and started to go to my closet to get me something to wear


    I didn''t have that much time, I felt like I was gonna die so I pulled a sheet on the bed and covered


    myself.


    "Please." I begged again.


    He came to me, he took my arm and put it over his shoulders then wrapped his arm around my torso.


    I knew Wren would help me and I wanted my sister.


    "She did something to me." I mumbled as we walked out the door.


    We slowly descended the step at my pace. I couldn''t walk fast, my legs were 10¡Á heavier than normal.


    "What about me?" I heard Kate ask from behind us.


    "I don''t care what you do Kate. Just get the hell out of my house."


    The ride to Wren''s house was agonizing if not anything. It felt I was truly dying. I felt like my life was


    sleeping through my fingers and I was slowly fading from the world of the living.


    Connor parked at Wren''s driveway and ran to my side to help me out. I was even more powerless than


    when I woke up.


    My limbs were useless.


    He knocked while supporting my full body weight.


    Susan answered the door and gasped when he saw me. I probably looked like I was already died. I


    was also covered in just a sheet.


    "Excuse me-"


    "Ma''am." Susan yelled with terror for Wren. "Ma''am. Pleasee help."


    I faintly heard what she said next than Wren''s face came to view. At that point everything was swirling


    and blury.


    I could only make out a few words they were saying.


    "Please bring him inside." Another set of hands held me upright.


    My limbs finally gave out fully. My feet left the floor.


    Please. I begged. I didn''t wanna die. I couldn''t now. Again everything went dark.


    The next time I opened my eyes, I immediately knew I was going to be okay. Waking up wasn''t


    agonizing like it was thest time.


    Someone kept patting my cheek. I concentrated on the figure in front of me. The man, doctor


    considering the stethoscope around his neck.


    "Sage, Sage." He continued to pat my cheek. "You okay, open your eyes."


    I did juat as the doctor said. I fully opened my eyes. I felt so much better.


    The doctor stood up and turned his back on me.


    "His going to be okay." He told someone. I turned my head and saw Wren.


    "How about school?" She asked him.


    "It''s alreadyte so I think tomorrow he should rest but overall I gave him Narcan so he should be fine."


    He exined to Wren. "Hydrate him as much as possible and get food in his system."


    "Hey." I tried to get Wren''s attention.


    She walked around doctor and sat next to me.


    "Sage." She help me to sit up. "You feeling okay?"


    "I''m feeling much better." I honestly told her. I was feeling alive again.


    She stood up and faced the doctor.


    "Thank you so much Doctor." She shook his hand. The doctor took her hand.


    "I''ll call tomorrow to give you results of the blood test but I already think it''s Xanax." He exined to


    her.


    I didn''t have a clue on what they were talking about.


    "Susan will walk you out." On queue, Susan appeared by the door. "Thank you again."


    The doctor walked out the door and it closed. Wren walked back to the bed and sat next to me.


    Her face fell. She looked upset. I subconsciously looked down feeling some sort of shame. I pulled my


    knees to my chest and hugged them.


    It looked like she wanted to say more but couldn''t find the words to.


    "I''m d you''re okay." She suddenly pulled me into a hug.


    I melted into the hug and tears involuntary sled down my cheek. I buried my face in her shoulder and


    wrapped my own arms around her.


    I never knew I craved a mother''s love until today when I realised I might just die. My heart clenched


    because I never had a carrying mother.


    I lived half my life looking out for myself and guarding my heart with high walls because I knew it was


    just me and Eve against the world.


    I had to be strong always, never show a weakness that people exploit but deep down I wanted this, my


    own mother to love me. I wanted to be protected andforted.


    I craved to be love.


    "I didn''t wanna die." I cried.


    "It''s okay now." She practically pulled me into herp and I curled into her and greedily took every bit of


    love she sent my way. "I''m here for you."


    She let me cry for so long. She just offered a mother''sfort and love.


    "I''ll go check on your food." She told me once I had calm down. I nodded. "Drink some water in the


    meantime."


    She handed me a ss of water. I took and drank them while she was watching. She took it from my


    hand then walked out the door.


    After some time the door opened, five people came in. Connor, Zac, Styles, Ben and Alex.


    Styles stayed at the threshold while everyone poured in. I was confused when I didn''t see her amongst


    these guys.


    I looked at Styles expectantly but he shook his head. Was Kate right? Did she call Eve and she just


    didn''t wannae. Even Styles came to see me.


    I refuse to believe it. She wille see me. She just didn''t want to be part of the crowd but maybe


    that''s me in denial.


    "We came to see you." Ben said and sat down on the bed. His twin, Alex agreed woth him and sat on


    the otherside of the bed.


    "I came to say goodbye." Connor added. "Unlike you I have school tomorrow."


    I was even surprised he was still here. I thought he would''ve dropped me off and left after that.


    "Thank you dude." I expressed my gratitude.


    "It''s nothing." He brushed it off.


    "It''s not nothing Okay, thank you." I told him honestly. If he wasn''t at the house I don''t know what


    would''ve happened woth Kate there.


    "It cool. I''m going now." His eyes darted to Styles for a moment before they came back to me.


    "Sebastian will pop by tomorrow after sses are over. I''lle by too."


    "Okay sure dude." I told him.


    "Sure dude." I heard Alex say to Connor.


    We allughed at him. All of us except Harry.


    "Sure dude." Connor replied to him amused before he left.


    He red at Styles for a moment before he left. I didn''t think much of it because Styles has his way of


    getting under anyone''s skin.


    "You good though?" Zac asked bring my attention to him.


    "I''m okay." I answered him then Wren yelled for Ben and Alex.


    They both ran out of the room leaving me with Zac and Harry.


    Harry pushed himself off the door frame.


    "I came, I saw that you''re okay." He announced then left.


    I rolled my eyes then Zac stood up.


    "I''ll let you rest." He said but I grabbed his arm to stop him.


    "Do you know where''s Eve?" I asked him. He looked away at the mention of Eve.


    "She took it hard. She''s very upset." He exin. "I found out that your aunt Laurenmitted suicide."


    "What''s that hav-" Then it clicked to me why everyone was so timid when it came to me.


    "I didn''t try to kill myself." I raised my voice offended that they would even think that.


    "The doctor said it was an overdose." Zac pointed out.


    I didn''t even make sense because I hate medication. I only take aspirin and advil for my hangovers.


    Noth-


    My hand flew to my neck. I rubbed the spot that''s been itching since the first time I woke up.


    I wanted to defend myself but nothing made sense. I let go of his arm and sank into my skin.


    I didn''t try to kill myself.


    "Please call Eve for me." I asked him and he nodded.


    I anxiously waited for Eve shaking my leg. My eyes were glued to the door.


    I understand why she would be upset that I would even considermitting suicide but I didn''t.


    Our lives changed when Aunt Laurenmitted suicide. I know the thought of me killing myself


    brought back dark memories for her.


    When dad died, everything went from good to bad then worse.


    The door finally opened and she slowly walked inside. I sucked in a breath when my eyesnded on


    her.


    She looked disheven. Her always perfectly styled hair was all over the ce. Her whole face was puffy


    and her eyes were red indicating how much she cried.


    I chest clenched with guilt even though I did nothing.


    "Eve let me-" I started but she didn''t let me exin.


    "How could you?" She whispered. A rogue tear fell out of her eye. "How could you be so selfish?"


    She showed raw pain and I couldn''t take her tears. They hurt me, they pain me.


    "I''m sorry." Those were the only words I could master.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You opted to just call it quits and leave me alone? You don''t think I thought of doing that myself, I did


    but I had you to think about. I wasn''t just living for myslef-" Her voice went quiet yet she kept taking


    even though I couldn''t hear a thing and no noise came out.


    Tears fell out of my eyes too. I understand where she''sing from. I would be upset if she tried to


    end it all.


    She paused for a moment to collect herself. She sniffled.


    "You''re so selfish. You were just gonna leave me alone against this big world. What happened to me


    and you against the world."


    "I''m sorry." My voice wobbled.


    "After what aunt Lauren did. You''re just a coward after an easy way out. I know life is hard but suck it


    up, I did for You, can''t you do it for me."


    Each word she utter dig deeper and stang even more. The cuts were deep and I had nothing to defend


    myself.


    "You were going to leave Sage. After all that we went through to get here. We are finally at a somewhat


    good ce. Now you pull something like this." I didn''t have an answer to all her questions because I


    didn''t try to kill myself. How can I answer when I know nothing about what happened. "Is it some girl, is


    it Kate?"


    "No." I jumped. I didn''t want her near Kate. She''s unpredictable more than I thought.


    "So it has to be Alora." She tried to rationalize the situation.


    Before I could answer someone knocked before they opened. Eve quickly looked away then slipped


    out when Susan walked fully in the room.


    I wiped my tears fast.


    "I brought you food." She politely announced.


    I thanked her.


    The next day I spent the whole day at Wren''s while everyone was at school or at work. I was left with


    Zac who was in Miami for a whole week before he had to go back to Uni soon.


    I didn''t see Eve after she ran out on me yesterday. Zac told me she had early sses today but I know


    that''s a lie, she was just avoiding me.


    Later that night, Wren called me to her office to talk to me. I knew she asked Zac to monitor me today


    but I was expecting it, they do think I triedmitting suicide.


    "Please know that I''m here to help you." Wren started and I nodded confused. "I''m not attacking you


    right now but trying to help."


    "What''s going on?" I asked her getting worried. The tone she was using was giving me anxiety.


    "Can you give me an honest answer?" She asked.


    "I will but tell me what''s going on?" I had no intention of lying to her. She helped me yesterday and I''ll


    answer anything she ask about yesterday''s incident.


    "Are you taking drugs?"


    -----


    It''s been a long time since I sat down and wrote a chapter and finished it in one sit. These days have


    been good to me.


    Thank you all for the support you all give me. I hope y''all you''ll support me on too, I posted this story


    under the same title if you''d like to support me there.


    Please doment and vote if you liked the chapter. It does help a lot.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 52: Its the art of being normal

    Chapter 52: It''s the art of being normal


    Sage Miller


    I blinked rapidly and stared at her. There was no way she was serious. She couldn''t be serious. I


    gaped.


    "Uh..What?" I asked her.


    "I''m not trying to attack you Sage." She told me coyly. "I just want to give you the best help I can get


    you but that start by you talking to me."


    I waited for something to happen, maybe for Wren to smile and say I''m kidding but it never came. I


    gaped staring at her feeling unbelievably pranked. First they thought I was suicidal now I''m a druggie.


    Don''t get me wrong, I appriciate everything she''s doing for me even though I''m not her kid. It shows


    just how kind hearted she is, the opposite of my own mother but that doesn''t mean I have to admit to


    anything.


    The nagging feeling I''ve been having sincest night came back.


    "I''m not doing drugs Wren." I stated hanging my head low defeated.


    Wren sigh probably thinking that I''m a drug addict in denial.


    "The doctor called and gave me your test results. You had a lot of propofol in your system. You know


    what does is?" I shook my head. I had no idea what that is. "An anaesthetic used in hospitals and


    there''s only two ways you could''ve gotten it on your system. Either you were hospitalized and went to


    surgery or, you know what the other thing is."


    I frowned at the implications.


    I rubbed the back of my neck feeling a tingly sensation then suddenly it clicked.


    The tingly sensation, the loss of consciousness, the overdose. It all led back to Kate. It all started with


    her.


    I knew all along she had something to do with this but I didn''t think she''d go this far.


    "Propofol isn''t an over the counter type of sedative Sage." I suddenly stood up feeling like the anger


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    building inside me will implode and stain everything.


    I quickly turned around and grabbed the chair I shoved before it fell. A lot of shuffling noise was made


    in the process.


    "Look Wren, I appriciate all this but I''m not on drug. I''ve never done drugs in my life and I don''t know


    how that...." I paused trying to remember the name of the drug but I couldn''t recall it. I gave up.


    "...made it to my system but I swear I don''t do drugs."


    I hope she bought my sincerity because I couldn''t tell her the truth. I don''t wanna drag her and


    eventually into my mess. I can handle Kate and I know how serious this is but I will deal with her


    myself.


    Wren met my gaze and held it for a moment thinking. She sighed then massaged her temples and


    looked down.


    "I believe you." I rxed and released a breath I didn''t even realize I was holding.


    I exited Wren''s office trying to hide my tremble hands. The truth is I was terrified, acknowledging that


    Kate almost killed me terrified the shit out of me.


    The truth is I was shaking, the drug wasn''t fully out of my system but that wasn''t the reason why I was


    shaking. I was angry and afraid.


    I thought I knew what Kate was capable of but I was wrong but either way I was pissed that she almost


    killed me. The anger flushed out any fear that was seeping through my bone.


    I chose to focus on the anger more than the fear. I channeled everything I had, every little energy in my


    body to my anger.


    I speed walked to my temporary room and mmed the door shut with more force than I intended.


    No matter what I did to keep the trembling at bay seemed futile, useless. I knew I''d see Kate tomorrow


    but tomorrow couldn''te fast enough.


    Then there was a knock on the door. From the giggling and hushed voices I knew it was Alex and Ben.


    I slowly got off the bed and went to open the door. The eleven year olds ran inside the room and ran to


    the bed then jumped on it.


    I tried to smile at them.


    "Evernly-" Ben said jumping on the bed.


    "-sent-" Alex piped in.


    "-us-" it was Ben again.


    "-to-"


    "-give-"


    "-you-"


    "-this-"


    "-car-"


    "-keys."


    They took turns talking.


    Ben threw the keys at me and I caught them effortlessly.


    "Where is she?" I asked them.


    "She left with her boyfriend." Alex answered me. "She said since your car is not here you can use hers


    tomorrow for school."


    I sighed exhausted just thinking that tomorrow was Monday again. The weekend felt shorter than


    normal granted I was drugged half of it.


    I rubbed my forehead feeling a headacheing. I''ve sort of gotten used to the feeling of an


    approaching headache. The things is, I feel iting but it never fullyes.


    It''s like a preview headache, it''s there but not there at the same time. Its just a nagging feeling that''s


    not fully there but at the same time it hurts. It''s a far away feeling I can''t shake off even with several


    pain medication. I''ve sort of learned to ignore the feeling.


    "Alright guys, get off my bed." I told them using a hand to wave them off.


    Their bouncing was getting under my nerves.


    "Come on Ben, Alex. I said get off the damn bed." I said a little more harsher.


    They stopped jumping and stared at me shocked. I raised an eyebrow waiting for them to get off.


    Slowly they stepped down pouting.


    "Come on Ben, let''s get out of here." Alex said giving me an attitude. I rolled my eyes.


    I passed them going straight for the bed while they went for the door. I heard the door close with a soft


    click then rxed a bit.


    I still didn''t know what I''ll do when I see Kate next time but I knew it wouldn''t be good. She almost killed


    me.


    I fell asleep thinking of ways to dispose of her body.


    The next morning I had breakfast with every intent of facing Kate and give her a piece if my mind. I


    didn''t feel like calling her as my brain was still boiling. My n was to get to her in a crowded ce so I


    wouldn''t strangle her.


    "Where''s Wren?" I asked Zac who was seated opposite of me.


    I hadn''t seen Wren since I woke up and I wanted to say goodbye before I left.


    "I don''t know." He shrugged. "She wasn''t here when I woke up."


    I hummed and continued eating. Few words were exchanged between us before we were done.


    "I''m going to school okay." I yelled over to Zac as I walked out the house.


    I knew I wasn''t going to school and I knew I''d get in trouble for it too but I was in no mood to face


    people today especially teenagers that think the world revolves around them.


    I span Eve''s keys on my finger. I''ve never driven Eve''s car. I''ve never driven her bugatti.


    If I wasn''t as nasty and restless as I was I would''ve swoon over the fact of driving the car but I was


    jittey and edgy. I couldn''t rx.


    I was d when I got to the house and it was empty. Connor wasn''t in the house and so was the car.


    He was probably in school.


    I went straight to the kitchen and got some bourbon. I had a headache or some for of headache and it


    seemed stronger and closer.


    I didn''t bother myself with a ss as I tipped my head and drank straight from the bottle. The liquid was


    bitter but I already knew that.


    I walked to the living room and flung myself in the sofa. To a certain point there was peace.


    It was as if I was in the eye if the storm, where it was peaceful. It felt like this was the calm before the


    storm.


    Just from the few gulps I took, I felt the buzz of the bourbon. The headache was now subsiding into a


    thing of the past.


    I felt more rxed than I''ve been in thest couple of day. Maybe it''s an illusion given by the bourbon


    but I liked the feeling. The feeling that nothing else mattered beside the right here and the now.


    There was a knock at the door just as I was sinking deeper into myself. I hadn''t realised that my eyes


    were closed until I snapped them opened when I heard the knock.


    I groaned already annoyed at the person at the door. I pushed myself up then stomped to the door.


    I swang it open and my breath hitched. My whole face and body hardened going into defence mode. I


    clenched my teeth getting a murdourous feel.


    "I don''t know if you''re brave or stupiding back here." I sneered at Kate. "Do you realise I could kill


    you right now?"


    She frowned condescending me.


    "What do you mean?" She asked innocently.


    Someone who didn''t know here would''ve believe her innocent and sweet velvet voice but I knew her, I


    knew her tricks. Her overly sweet voice would never fool me.


    "Get the fuck out of here before I loose it." I warned her because I don''t hit girls. I tried to m the door


    in her face but she blocked it.


    "What did I do?" She looked genuine shocked and confused.


    "Don''t fucking y dump, it doesn''t suit you." I tilted my head to the side.


    Her mask shed realizing she couldn''t fool me. She shrugged making me loose whatever patience I


    have.


    I took a threatening step towards her. She didn''t back down or look threatened even a bit. Now that is


    the real Kate.


    "You''re disgust me." I spat in her face. "Get out of my face before I rearrange yours."


    "Nowe on Sage, why would I do that when we''re just having fun." She smirked making me realise


    that I was dealing with aplete psycho.


    "Fun? You call almost killing me fun?" I asked enraged that she saw nothing wrong with her little stunt.


    "I''ll admit. That wasn''t suppose to happen." I gasped feeling helpless because I couldn''t p or choke


    her. "You hit me I drugged you."


    My chest rose up and down. I clenched my fist at my side feeling my whole blood boiling with


    uncontroble rage.


    "Get the fuck out Kate. I mean it. I never wanna see your disgusting face again." I hissed at her but she


    didn''t move.


    "I am not going anywhere." She said slowly.


    I looked behind her for any witnesses for what I was about to do. I felt like my whole body was


    vibrating.


    "Don''t make me do something I''ll regret." I warned her onest time. "Actually Kate,It''s over. I''m


    breaking up with you. I never wanna see you ever again in my life."


    "It''s not over Sage and do your worst. There''s nothing you can do to me that you haven''t done before."


    She was pushing me. She wanted me to snap and fall into her trap bit I won''t let her.


    "You can punish me all you want but you''re not breaking up with me.." She added sharply.


    I grabbed the door frame and squeezed it. I felt like I couldn''t breathe as long as she was in front of me


    or anywhere near me.


    "I can take whatever you throw at me but you''re not gonna leave me just like that. You''re not leaving


    me, you hear me. I won''t let you and if you think-"


    I snapped and cut her off with my hand wrapping it around her neck. She grabbed my arm with both


    her hands then scratched my arm.


    I tilted my head to the side as she tried to talk and beg for me to let go. I added more pressure around


    her neck and squeezed.


    She croaked and scratched but I didn''t let go. I wanted to give her a taste if her own medicine. I wanted


    her to feel how it''s like to feel your soul leaving your body, how it''s like to feel your life slipping away


    and you can''t do anything to stop it.


    Her face was slowly turning red as I squeezed even tighter. A tear ran down her check.


    Suddenly someone pushed me away from Kate. I let go of her neck and she fell down.


    "Are you fucking crazy?" Sebastian barked pushing me again.


    Like a rubber band, my senses came back snapping. I scowlled and looked down at Kate who was


    coughing. She was on her knees clutching her neck.


    My eyes widened and my gut twisted. I rubbed my face hard. I did it again, I swore I''d never do it again.


    Again, she made me do something stupid.


    I lifted my head to Sebastian who was yelling crazy at me. I felt like I was on slow motion while


    everything else was on normal speed.


    I roughly rubbed a hand over my face feeling like my face was covered with a white fog.


    "You could''ve fucking killed her." He was still screaming at me.


    It wasn''t like I didn''t know I could''ve killed her. I knew I could''ve but it was as if I didn''t care and I wasn''t


    in control of my own action. It''s like my brain and action weren''tmunicating for a second.


    "Serves her right. She tried to kill me first." I mumble, the reality of my actions starting to set in.


    "What''s wrong with you? You can''t fucking kill her." He continue to scold me. I looked down at Kate


    again who was coughing hardly.


    Sebastian squatted down to try and help her. I almost pushed Sebastian off her. She should help


    herself.


    I didn''t do it though, I red at them.


    "Get her the fuck off my porch." I told Sebastian. "It''s fucking over Kate, don''t fuckinge here ever


    again."


    I hope she listen because next time Sebastian might not be here to save her. Next time might be the


    I turned around and mmed the door. Hate for the girl I called my girlfriend less than 24 hours ago


    was quickly consuming me.


    I could feel it because all I could think about was ways to torture her soul.


    I picked up the bourbon again and gulped it. I needed something to upy my mind, to distract me


    before I walk back out there and finished her.


    The door opened and I knew it was Sebastian.


    "Don''t lecture me. I don''t need it." I told him as soon as he appeared. I was in no mood to get a lecture


    especially from Sebastian.


    "I''m not going to lecture you. What''s the use of doing that when you''re going to do whatever you want."


    He sneered angry.


    I frowned annoyed and nced at him at the corner of my eye. I didn''t understand what crawled up his


    ass.


    I don''t know why his angry cause he doesn''t even like Kate.


    "That sounds like a lecture." I deadpanned and tipped the bottle again.


    The bottle was snatched from my hands and it flew across the room and shattered when it hit the wall.


    Brown liquor ran down the cream paint of my living room. I slowly turned my head to Sebastian.


    I red at him and he red back seething. My chest rose and fell.


    "I came here to check on you after you said you weren''ting to school and I find you almost killing


    someone. You hit her and don''t even deny that. You''ve been beating the shit out of her. I''m very sure


    today wasn''t the first time you choked her."


    I suddenly stop of up and squared up to him.


    "And what if I do, what does that have to do with you?" I gritted my teeth breathing hard.


    "Rather break up with that fucking beating her up." Her snarled his own breathing quickening. "One of


    you is going to kill the other, that chick is bad shit crazy."


    "I fucking did break up with her and I almost died. She didn''t. I was just teaching her a lesson."


    "That''s precisely the problem with you, let her leave than hitting her. Stop on picking on defenseless


    women and face someone your own size."


    I clenched my fists. My hands were both shaking with anger.


    "Come on, that bitch is hardly defenseless." I scoffed. "And if you''re gonna annoy Me, I''m going to my


    room. You know the door."


    I didn''t wait to hear his response. I jumped his shoulder with mine and left him downstairs.


    When I got to my room I found it in somewhat decent state. I bent down and picked up a pillow then


    violently threw it across the room screaming.


    I kicked the foot of the bed then yelp when pain shot up foot. I clenched my teeth sitting down on the


    bed pulling my knee to my chest.


    I was still shaking with rage. Every nerve and tissue pulsed with anger. I stood up and pulled the bed


    sheet throwing them down. I picked up my bedsidemp and smashed on the wall.


    I smashed everything I could get my hands on in the room. I destroyed everything. I walked to my


    dresser and started throwing everything.


    I took a cologne and I was about to smash it against the wall until I saw what I had in my hands. Alora''s


    face popped up in my head.


    She bought me this cologne almost a year ago. I barely used it but I loved it. I ced it down and


    stumbled backwards.


    I ran a hand through my hair feeling an urge to pull it. I pulled my hair screaming in rage. I focus on the


    anger, I wanted to feel it all. Violent waves crushing inside my skull. I stopped when I couldn''t scream


    anymore. I was panting trying to get oxygen inside my lungs.


    I stumbled backwards then let go and fell on my ass. My back came into contact with the bed. I leaned


    against the bed.


    There was a knock on the door by ignore it. I huffed breathing angrily.


    "Dude, you okay?" I slowly turned my head to the door. Sebastian''s head poked inside.


    I thought he left. He looked around my room horrified with the scene.


    "Get the fuck out." I yelled angrily and quickly stood up and pushed the door close. I felt violent like I


    was dying.


    He managed to pull back his head and avoided decapitation.


    Everything was unhinged. Every voice in my head was loose. I slid down the door shaking. Something


    was breaking inside of me.


    -----


    I''m anxious to know what you''ll think of this chapter so please leavements.


    Everything is talking a turn for the worst isn''t it. It''s unhinged.


    The ending of this book is set and done the only thing left is the journey there so stay tuned.


    Please vote of you liked the chapter. The votes help tremendously.


    God bless those who vote


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 53: No peace

    Chapter 53: No peace


    Sage Miller


    Nothing felt normal or easy; it didn''t feel like anything at all. Everything was numbingly painful. I ran a


    hand through my face and took a deep breath then decided to go downstairs. I couldn''t avoid Connor


    forever.


    I heard hime home a little while ago but I wasn''t in the mood to talk. I''m positive Sebastian told him


    what I did and I''m not proud of how I reacted. It wasn''t my finest hour.


    I held on the railing for bnce while slowly ascended the stairs. Nothing felt normal, it was as if


    everything was on slow motion and on limbo at the same time. Everything was so numb, like the air in


    the eye of the storm.


    The wood on the middle step screeched causing Connor to turn around. I held my breath and almost


    spun around and ran back to my room.


    Both of us stared at each other to see who would react first but Connor smiled and said hello. I couldn''t


    master a smile so I gruffly replied with a hello.


    He was surprisingly cheery, not really surprising since he''s always like this. I don''t know exactly what


    mood I expected him to be in but I guess I didn''t expect it to be normal.


    He made small talk then I decided to move again and finished walking down the steps.


    "I brought grilled cheese sandwich. It''s on the kitchen counter." He said and went back to watching


    some car show he was watching before I came down.


    I past by him and he was holding a little bowl that was filled with gummy bears.


    I wasn''t actually hungry or even had an appetite. The doctor warned me that I wouldn''t have an


    appetite for a few days but I should eat.


    I decided to take a bottle of water from the fridge but the water tasted like acid. The doctor also warned


    me that things might taste shitty for a few days.


    I lost the little appetite I had then decided to go watch tv with Connor.


    "New batch?" I asked pointing at the bowl in his hands. I was attempting to make small talk.


    "Yeah, Sebastian is still supplying me. A year long supply and whatnot. He was here earlier." I


    immediately tensed thinking back to how unreasonable I acted this morning when was here to support


    me.


    "What did he tell?" I asked wry.


    "Umm, nothing just that you weren''t feeling well still." He answered confused and frowning.


    "Oh!"


    "Why, was he suppose to tell me something?" He asked.


    "Nothing that I know of." I replied aloof wondering of Sebastian.


    "He did tell me you and Kate broke up though." He told me and I snapped my head to him.


    "Umm yeah we did."


    "Can''t say I''m surprised thou, I had a feeling she had something to do with what happened to you, I''m


    right ain''t I?"


    "I don''t wanna talk about it." I told him in a quiet grumpy tone.


    "Okay cool." He paused for a moment. "But I wanna talk about something."


    "As long as it isn''t Kate rted, sure." I warmed him.


    Kate is my trigger and nothing goodes out of thinking about her. I need to keep her of my mind


    before I drive to her house and murder in her sleep.


    "Actually it isn''t about her. It''s about your sister''s boyfriend." I frowned confused.


    "It''s about Styles?" I asked him not seeing where this conversation was going.


    "Yeah, I didn''t know his name." He said and before he could continue someone knocked.


    I heard the door opening before either of us got up to get the door.


    I quickly stood up, same with Connor. Both of us on high alert.


    Sebastian popped up looking frenzy and frantic and worried.


    "You scared us." Connor said and threw a pillow at him.


    "That''s not important right now." He brushed him off and walked fully inside the living room.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You haven''t heard, have you?" He asked me timidly and I immediately got worried.


    My palms were sweating without even knowing what was wrong. I knew a storm was approaching.


    "Heard what?" I asked him then looked back at Connor then back at Sebastian rmed.


    My heart was beating was fast I felt it in my skull.


    "Umm, your sister was arrested thirty minutes ago." I felt like the words were on fast forward and on


    slow motion at the same time.


    Time slowed down for me while everything else carried on at the normal pace. I felt suffocated and light


    headed. I felt like the ground beneath my feet was shaking to its core opening a sink whole and


    swallowing me .


    I stretch my hand and grabbed Connor for support as I slowly sat down.


    "What?" I whispered.


    "The G-Styles called me to let you know and he said he''s working on getting her out today. He already


    has people working on that right now..." My brain zone the rest of what he said out.


    My ears were ringing. I couldn''t imagine how scared she is right now alone in a jail cell.


    Then it clicked to me that she was in a jail cell at the police station where her rapist work. My anxiety


    levels skyrocketed at that moment. My brain started going 180 a second.


    "I wanna go see her." I told them then realized I said t quietly and they didn''t hear me. I stood and


    repeated to them only a little louder this time.


    I have to be there for her. She can''t be alone right now.


    "I have to get to Eve right now." I mumble grabbing her car keys and literally ran out the door. I didn''t


    think they''d follow me but they did.


    The whole way to the police station I felt like the car was driving itself, I was on limbo trying to get there


    as soon as possible but I couldn''t get there fast enough. I vited every road safetyw that exist on


    my way there and as soon as I got to the Miami PD headquarters, I parked recklessly hoping no cop


    paid any attention and ran inside.


    I found a nice growndy at the front.


    "Please, her name is Evernly Wren Miller." I begged the old woman. "She''s eighteen and I''m her


    brother."


    "I''m checking for you Sir, please sit down." She said politely.


    "You don''t understand, I can''t. " I told her desperately and people startedining because I cut the


    line.


    "Sit down, I''ll be able to assist you when it''s your turn." She was getting irritated and the people sitting


    down were getting rowdy and before I could argue I heard my name being called in the crowd.


    I turned around and looked for the person calling me and saw both Connor and Sabastian waving at


    me at the back of the crowd. I made face at them until they shouted that she was just released.


    I apologized to the woman and walked to them.


    "We must''ve just missed them, she was bailed out." Connor told me and I scowled at him. "It''s all over


    social media."


    I nodded and walked passed them and walked out of the police station.


    "Yeah, Styles called me to tell you they are going to Wren not the penthouse." Sebastian added.


    I felt like I could rxed as I walked up to the car knowing Eve isn''t stuck in a jail cell.


    "You guy can go, I''m going to Wren''s I have to see Eve and how she''s doing." I told them and after they


    said goodbye, I got inside Eve''s car and drove off to Wren''s house.


    When I got there they told me Eve was in the shower and Styles was in the backyard while Wren was


    with the attorney''s. I was itching to find out what this was all about because it sounded serious, so


    serious that Wren involved a whole team of attorneys.


    I went outside to the backyard to talk to Styles. If anyone was going to exin what was going was


    him.


    When I stepped out back I saw him facing his back on me and I could tell he was worried and tense.


    My guts twisted with each step I took.


    "Styles." I called out to him and he slowly turned around and said nothing. I decided to go ahead and


    ask him, it was evident that he wasn''t going to say anything. "What going on, why was Eve arrested?"


    He release a heavy sigh and frustratedly ran a hand over his face then pushed his hair off his face.


    "She''s been used of attempted murder." He told me defeatedly.


    "What, that''s crazy. She''d never kill anyone." My eyes widened. I know she has issue but murder isn''t


    one of them. "You don''t think she did it, do you? She didn''t do it."


    "Don''t you think I know that. I know that more than anyone." He raised his voice and started pacing


    around. "I just don''t fucking know how to fix this."


    "What, you''re the Godfather, you own a freaking gang for heaven sake. You can make all these


    charges go away. You do it for guys in the gang but you can''t do it for Eve." I use him and he


    immediately stopped pacing and whipped his head to me with a harsh re.


    "Don''t fucking dare Miller, I would do anything for that woman up there and you fucking know it." He


    sneered at me roughly.


    "Then make this go away."


    "It isn''t easy damnit. It''s not like those guys in the gang, She can''t have a record under her name. I


    have to clear her name." He yelled at me furiously.


    I stepped back flinching.


    "She just can''t okay." He said low this time. He sounded so conflicted and defeated at the same time.


    "If anyone can figure it out it''s you." I stepped forward and ced my hand on his shoulder. He tensed


    a bit then rxed. "I know you can."


    It was my way at an attempt atforting him.


    "I might have to do something she won''t like." And before I could ask what was it Susan called Styles


    saying that Wren needs to talk to him.


    "Go." I told him and he followed her inside.


    I walked to the patio and sat down then sighed. Soon after that Alex and Ben joined me and sat on


    either side putting me in the middle.


    Ben rested his head on my thighs andid on his back looking up.


    "Is Eve going to jail again?" Alex asked in a sad distraught tone.


    My face fell then I hugged him.


    "Don''t worry okay, your sister isn''t going anywhere. She''ll be here always." I assure them then ruffled


    both their hair.


    "Hey!" Ben eximed pushing my hand away then got up.


    "Stop!" Alex giggled and he pushed my hand away too. "You''re ruining my hair."


    They both stood up and stepped away from me. I grinned mischievously.


    Their eyes widened as I stood up and began chasing them.


    "I''m the hair ruiner, I will ruin your hair." I announced yfully in a deep voice.


    "No please don''t, we''ll give you everything you want. Don''t ruin our hair." They giggled running around


    the swimming pool.


    I chased them chuckling and reminded of my childhood when things were simple.


    After talking to Eve for a bit and making sure she was okay, but she could''ve been pretending to be


    okay I wouldn''t know. She has gotten good at pretending.


    I requested myself a ride ride and went home after promising Wren she wouldn''t get a call that I wasn''t


    in ss tomorrow.


    I got to my house then saw Alora''s car on the curb and her sitting on top of it.


    I frowned then handed the driver fifty bucks and got off the ride.


    "Alora!" I breathed out.


    She raised her head looking up at me then jumped off and walked up to me.


    Without any greetings whatsoever she grabbed a fistful of my tee and pulled me in and smashed our


    lips together.


    I was powerless against her. She was so intoxicating as I remember. I mumbled trying to say


    something but she didn''t let go.


    She leeched on my lips for a while then let go of me.


    "What was that for?" I asked her breathless.


    She sighed wiping her mouth.


    "I had a crappy day and I needed it." I watched her speechless.


    What could someone say after that. I was please to see that she isn''t drunk.


    I stood there not knowing what to do next. I wasn''t eve sure why she was here. I didn''t think she''s want


    to see me again after thest time.


    We both knew it wasn''t suppose to end like that. So I guess that wasn''t our end.


    I licked my lips then snaked my hand around her waist and yanked her to my chest.


    I used my other hand to push the hair out of her face.


    "Sage.." I grabbed the back of her neck and felt her shiver.


    It is good to know that my touch still affected her. I smiled pulling her close.


    The wind blew at that exact moment as our lips touched and I kissed her with so much care. I moved


    my lips slowly tilting her head to the side.


    She moaned grabbing my arms then with a soft peck on the lips, I let her go. She was as breathless as


    I was a few moment ago.


    "What was that for?" She asked me taking a few steps back and I smirked.


    "Thatst few days were crappy and I needed it." I repeated back her words. She smiled blushing.


    "Toch¨¨." She chuckled. "I saw the article about your sister."


    Just like that, the sparks stopped flying. I looked down at the paving averting my gaze from her


    sympathetic one.


    "Oh!" I didn''t mean to sound so disappointed that she only came here for that but I did. I assumed she


    was here because she missed me and after the days I''ve had. I missed her.


    She''s one person I don''t need sympathy from right now.


    "Yeah it''s all over social media right now." She added not picking up on my displeasure of her choice of


    topic.


    "So.. that''s why you came. Because Eve got arrested not because you wanted to see me?"


    She looked down and I noticed that her cheeks were red again. I raise an eyebrow.


    "I came here because it''s true I had a crappy day but it''s because of your sister and your girlfriend or


    should I say ex-girlfriend now." My interest was easily picked as I took a step closer to her.


    "Now where did you hear that?" I mused hooking my finger under her chin and raising her head up.


    "Kate, she came by my house this afternoon."


    "What?" I raised my voice. "She did."


    Alora nodded. "I''m Sorry, I don''t know how she knows where you live." Kate is unstable and crazy.


    "It''s like I''m your scapegoat for everything wrong in your life." She stated sadly.


    "Don''t say That, Kate was out of line and I''ll deal with that." I promised her brushing her cheek.


    She turned her head to the side. "It''s not just that, it''s everything on top of that, your sister too."


    "Did she say anything to you?" I asked her my eyes wide but she shook her head.


    "She didn''t say anything she hasn''t said before but today I epted something about Everrnly." She


    told me.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "Evernly will always see Evernly''s side, with her it''s either the way she sees something or no way at all,


    there''s no changing that. There''s nothing I''d do to change that. I hoped someday she would forgive me


    but I epted that I won''t live long enough to see that day and even if I do, that day may nevere


    but I do wish I''d realized sooner because that would''ve saved me a lot of heartache." Her voice waver


    a bit but she quickly covered it.


    I felt sad for her, Eve is a hard person when she loves she loves whole heartedly and when she hates,


    she hates the way she loves. It''s the deep family issues knitted in her DNA that''s the problem.


    "Don''t give up on her." I subconsciously took Eve''s side.


    "Well, she makes it hard not to." She spat then I chose to drop it because it won''t get pretty.


    "Let''s change the subject." I suggested which Alora was d to do.


    "Okay." She happily agreed then I grinned thinking of this one ce I want her to see.


    I looked up and saw that it was a clear night, even though it is fall, the stars were shinning even though


    there was no moon but it was okay because the stars were enough.


    "Stay here, I''ll be right back." I told her and didn''t wait for her answer.


    I kissed her cheek and ran inside the house with a big goofy smile. I unlocked the door and ran to the


    hallway to get my keys from the bowl and got two wine sses then a bottle of wine Eve left here a


    while ago.


    I ran back outside and got in my car then backed out of driveway to where she was standing.


    I rolled down the window on the passenger side and leaned in and yelled at her. "Get in."


    I opened the door for her and she got inughing lightly. "Where are you taking me?"


    "You''ll see." I told her. "It''s a special ce I like to go."


    I drove away from the city to a cliff just outside of town. Thest time I was here I was with Kate and


    looking back at it now, I wish I never brought her here.


    "Ie here when I want to get away from people or when I want to be sad alone." I told her as I


    helped her get a nket out of my trunk.


    "I can''t imagine you being sad." She suddenly said. "It just feels so wrong."


    "Why, am I not human?" I asked herughing lightly.


    "I don''t know, I just don''t see you being sad and moppy." Sheid down the nket then put the two


    sses down. "If you get sad then there''s no hope for me."


    "I''m human Smurf, I get sad sometimes." I told her but she had stopped doing anything.


    She was looking at me with a big smile and her eyes shimmering with emotions like happiness and joy.


    "What?" I asked her chuckling nervously.


    "You called me Smurf." She pointed out and I chuckled again.


    "Yeah, I guess I did." I mused.


    "I didn''t think I''d hear you call me that ever again." She told me and a blush creeping up her neck.


    "Well, you''ll always be my Smurf," I said to her walking to her. I brushed a strand if her away from her


    face with my fingers. "Blue hair or not, you''ll always be my Smurf."


    Two ssester, Alora and I were taking about everything and nothing. We were enjoying each


    other''spany.


    We went from allergies that don''t make sense to zodiac signs. Apparently I''m a Capricorn and she''s a


    Scorpio and ording to the zodiac signs were arepatible.


    I wasying on my back with my hands folded under my head for support looking at the stairs.


    Alora was also lying faced up but she wasying her head on my thighs.


    "I refuse to base my entire personality on that bullshit okay. I refuse to think that my highs and lows,


    things that had shaped me into the person I am today it''s because my dad''s pull out game was week


    mid April."


    Alora busted outughing before I even finished talking.


    "You hate the idea of Zodiacs don''t you?" She musedughing.


    "Hate is putting it lightly. That idea ims I did nothing to shape the person I am today. That was


    decided by a ming ball of gas shaped like Orion''s ass up there. People were like that looks like


    Orion''s ass and they were like you have issues of abandonment and girls were like oh yeah you were


    born on Orion''s..."


    "I get it, I get it. Remind me never to mention zodiac signs around you." Sheughed even harder when


    she saw I was close to blowing up.


    The conversation died a bit after that but it was easy to pit it up again.


    "You keep on insisting on this dying before twenty, what is wrong with you, it''s not funny okay." Alora


    said irritated.


    "I''m not saying it to be funny." I told her softly. She sat up looking at me but I closed my eyes. "It isn''t a


    joke Smurf. You know, when some closes their eyes, they see their future but you know what I see,


    nothing, just darkness."


    I heard her sigh.


    "Of course when you close your eyes you''ll see darkness and those people are taking figuratively not


    literally." She exined. "Now stop saying all that nonsense okay. I can''t loose you too."


    Sheid back down on my thighs but I knew she didn''t understand. No one does, I also mean it


    figuratively, I don''t see a future for me. There''s nothing, just a numbing in of nothingness.


    "But that''s just it Smurf, I don''t know where I heard it but I had this saying that goes like you either die a


    hero or live long enough to see yourself be a viin. I, myself want to die a hero because I feel


    like I was born with a leak and any goodness I started with slowly spill out of me and soon it''ll be gone


    and I''ll never get it back in me. I want people to remember me when I still had good in me not when I


    was bad. That''s what I want because people remember the bad stuff more than the good."


    "That''s dark." Her voice was hoarse. She cleared her throat. "But that isn''t you though Sage. You are


    good." She spoke with so much passion that I envied the person she was talking about. I wanted to be


    him. "I could always trust on you to show people goodness."


    I scoffed. "But that isn''t me Smurf. There''s nothing good about me."


    "You wanna know what I do when I feel sad and had a really bad, awful, terrible day." She asked me.


    "What?"


    "I imagine my great great great granddaughter or even grandson on a good day. I imagine her talking to


    her friends in the future telling her friends about me. She''s quirky and snarky and funny and telling her


    friends about me and how everything worked out in the end and when I think about that I think about


    how everything''s gonna work out because how else will she tell people about me."


    I thought about what Alora said. To some extent it wasforting but at the same time it''s all an


    imagination. It''s not real.


    I opened my eyes with tears because I don''t think it''s gonna work out for me. I tried for a moment back


    there to think about that grandson or even granddaughter but my mind came out nk.


    I was grateful that we weren''t looking at each other.


    "But... but." I stammered on my own words. "But it''s fake."


    She chuckled softly. "I know silly but it makes me feel better. It gives me hope to push, to get through it


    all. someone once said, if you''re going through hell, keep going. Hell is not what you''ll always know."


    I wished I had something that makes me feel better.


    "Well you know what makes me feel better?" It was my turn to ask her.


    "What?"


    "I imagine that getting in my car and opening all the windows then letting the wind blow my hair and I


    press the elerator and let go of the wheel letting fate take control."


    Let go of the controls and just be.


    "Well don''t do that." She said softly. "I don''t want you to die."


    "I won''t. I''m not suicidal." I told her.


    "That sounded like you are." She argued but I didn''t wanna argue.


    "That doesn''t matter." I told her shutting her up.


    "It seems like it does Sage. It seems like you''re struggling and that matters to me."


    "Well it doesn''t. What matters is right now, this moment, this one spectacr moment we''re sharing


    together right now. It''s real you know and it''s right now so it''s all that matters. Nothing else."


    "I guess you''re right. This is real. My imagination is just that and yours is just that." She mused


    agreeing. "Imagination."


    "Now you''re getting it." I said quietly.


    "Hey Sage," I hummed. "For what it''s worth, I''m d you broke up with Kate."


    -----


    I''m sorry for the typos and if you happened toe across one, don''t be afraid to tell me as long as it''s


    done in a respectful way.


    I know that the chapter is a little dark, I''m sorry. I was feeling a little dark myself so I''m sorry for that.


    And I would like to say I appreciate all your support and thank you very much.


    Please do like this video if you liked it andment on your favourite parts.


    I love you all


    Prec

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Sage Miller


    I closed my eyes shut pinching the bridge of my nose a little frustrated with Eve.


    "My God Eve, just say so if you don''t wanna see me okay. I get it, you''re still upset with me about the


    whole suicide thing but I told you I would never try to kill myself and I''d like to think if I were I would do


    it right and get it right." I rubbed my face with both my hands before opening my eyes.


    Eve was staring at me frowning. " I know you didn''t okay, before when I said all those things I was


    angry and hurt and the thought of loosing you was just too much. It was easier to be angry than to


    admit I was scared of loosing you and besides you wouldn''t havee to Wren for help if you wanted


    to die. I wasn''t thinking straight back then."


    I sighed and look down feeling embarrassed. "Oh.. I just thought cause I just got here and you asked,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh....." I trailed off flustered.


    Eve chuckled a bit. I looked up at her surprised, it was the first time I''ve heard herugh, even if it was


    a small chuckle. Thest few days have been gloomy for her. She can''t even get out of the house


    freely as she''s on house arrest until the trail.


    "Yeah, I just need someone to pick up my takeaway, Zac isn''t here Wren is at work but I could always


    get her to send her assistant but she''s annoying, Harry is busy today but you''re here." She told me. "I


    stopped getting it delivered because paparazzi are sneaky, they ride along the delivery car just to get


    inside the estate."


    "How''s the case going anyway?" I asked her sitting down next to her.


    "I don''t even ask. I''ve had a lot of time in my hands since I can''t go to Campus anymore or even within


    20 feet of my house and all my sponsors dropped me so I''ve been watching a lot ofw and order, Bull,


    Suits, Pearson and Chicago Justice, Do you know there''s a lot of shows that star in Chicago, Chicago


    med, Chicago Fire, Chicago Pd-" I stopped her by putting my hand on her knee.


    She looked down at my hand then looked up at me. I could tell she was freaking out but trying not to.


    I breathed out augh. "And that one show where that billionaire works with the police, APB." I added


    to her list and she smiled sadly. It was sad that we both knew why she is so invested in listing these


    show and why I was helping. We were both deflecting. "I''m gonna pick up that takeaway. Look up that


    APB show on Netflix and we''ll watch it when I get back."


    "I finished season 1 and it isn''t on Netflix." Eve told me.


    "Umm, okay, look it up somewhere else and I can start on season 2 with you." I didn''t care what we


    watched, I just wanted to spend some time with my sister and cheer her up.


    "Well, it was cancelled after season 1." I blinked at her truly disappointed. I even felt a pang of


    disappointment. I thought it was a good show, I didn''t even think it was cancelled.


    "Uhm, we can watch some other show then." I told Eve but not as excited as I was before. I stood up


    picking up my keys to go pick up Eve''s seafood.


    The restaurant was crowded and every seat was taken and there was a long line but I guess Joe''s


    Stone Crab Restaurant is the best that''s why there''s a line. I took out my new phone Wren got me and


    checked out the new applications I had.


    I texted back and forth with Eve andined about the long wait I was enduring and after some


    time I got to the front.


    "Pick up for Scarlet Johnson." I almost snorted saying the name. Scarlet is her favorite actress and


    probably her all time favorite person.


    The guy looked at me like I was crazy and I tried my best not to burst outughing at the look the guy


    was giving me. He cleared his throat. "Coming right up Sir."


    I turned around and for the first time looked at the scenery inside the busy ce. I blinked a couple of


    times when I saw Zac sitting down at a Alora''s table. I didn''t even know that Alora was here.  I was


    about to walk over there when the waiter called for my order.


    I turned around and took it my mind still on Alora and Zac. "Thank you for visiting Joe''s Stone Crab


    Restaurant, please visit again."


    I didn''t get to hear the rest because I left. As I got closer to Alora''s table the chatter around the


    restaurant died down drowning into the background.


    I didn''t get what she was doing here with him, many questions flew to mind but I knew I wouldn''t get


    any answers if I didn''t ask. All I know is that she''s still dating that redhead asshole and she''s not friends


    with Zac so I''m sure there''s another exnation that doesn''t involve them sleeping together because if


    Alora is going to cheat, she would cheat with me.


    "-I''m so alone right now, I have no one-" I froze when I caught those words. I scowled, my chest


    suddenly feeling heavy. I didn''t understand why she was telling him all that and not me. I also didn''t get


    why she said she has no one.


    I thought thisst few days were amazing. I thought we were going somewhere with this weird


    friendship. I didn''t know I was no one. I thought she was happy to be with me, why wouldn''t she tell me


    how she was feeling.


    Why?


    "-I am so close to falling off the deep end-" She giggled hysterical then hupped. "-I know I''m smiling


    right now but the light inside of me is dying."


    "Uhhhh what?" Zac said probably confused.


    "-but here I am bbing about my own sexy thrilling life, what is going on with you?" From where I was


    standing I couldn''t see Alora''s face but I could see Zac''s, he looked concerned and so was I.


    "You okay?" Zac asked her worried. I took a step forward and I was about to reached out but I pulled


    back. I wanted to hear what Alora would say.


    The truth is I didn''t know if I make her unhappy because if I didn''t she would''ve talked to me and she


    wouldn''t have to say she''s alone because she would have me.


    "Oh, I''m fine. It''s just that life is pointless, nothing matters, I''m always tired and also I can''t sleep, I''m


    overreacting and nothing interest me but I''m fine as far as it goes I guess."


    I suddenly felt disgusted with eavesdropping on their conversation. I looked down ashamed of myself. I


    know I she owes me nothing and I can''t tell her who not to talk to but it hurt hearing her say all those


    things to him when she never told me.


    "It could be worse right?" She giggled again and I turned around and left the restaurant before I Sage


    everything.


    On my way back to Wren''s house I passed a convenient store so I took a reckless U-turn and went


    back and bought a cheap bottle of Brandy.


    I wanted to turn back around so bad and got back to that table because I couldn''t stop thinking about


    what she sad to him. I knew this wasn''t about me and I shouldn''t make it about me. I had a half mind


    not too, that half mind was concern about her.


    She didn''t sound okay but the other half, the narcissistic, the one that always wins, that wanted me to


    turn the car around, the one that is always jealous and possessive was hurt and questioning


    everything.


    For five whole minutes, I sat in my car in my driveway conflicted on whether to be there for my sister or


    to act out and go crazy on Alora but at the end I chose correct, I got out of the car and went inside.


    Eve wasn''t in the living room where I left her so she must be in her room. I went to the kitchen to put


    the food there and went upstairs to her room. I raised my hand to knock but froze when I heard


    someoneugh along with Eve inside.


    My blood boiled with rage and fury. I pushed the door open hoping that I was hearing things that Kate


    wasn''t in my sister''s room but she was petting Fin, Eve''s cat sitting on her bed.


    "Oh my God, She is so cute." Kate praised with her sweetly sickly voice.


    Both Eve and Kate whipped their heads arounds when I pushed the door.


    "Sage, Finally!" Eve eximed beaming at me. Her joy made it hard to keep my eyes on the ball in this


    case which is Kate, the disgusting ball.


    I kept my hard re at Kate who smiled like nothing happened a few days ago. Like I didn''t strangle


    her. My eyes quickly moved to her neck but it was heavily stered with make-up to cover the bruises.


    "Look who came to visit!" Eve pointed at Kate giving her a side huge as she passed her walking up to


    me. "Aren''t you excited to see her, you won''t say hello."


    Eve was too excited about this which made me want to murder Kate even more and this time


    Sebastian wasn''t here to save her.


    "Kate what are you doing here?" It was so hard not to strangle her. I stayed rooted to where I was


    standing holding on to some miraculous self control.


    "Your sister invited me." She answered casually and coly.


    "And how did she do that?" I asked her suspiciously.


    "Oh, she called me and we talked then I asked her toe see me because you know I can''t go out so


    she said yes and sent her an Uber to go pick her up." Eve answered but my eyes were still on that she


    devil.


    "Remember you gave me her number and told me to call her whenever I want she''d be so happy." Kate


    added.


    My jaw ticked. "I didn''t give you her number." I said through gritted teeth. It was getting harder to keep


    my shit together.


    "Of course you did, don''t you remember?" She yed it so innocently. I give it to her for her acting, she


    deserves an Oscar but I can''t decide if she''s brave or stupid foring her.


    "Can I talk to you in the hallway?" I asked Kate kissing my teeth.


    "Yeah sure." She agreed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll leave you too and go down stairs for a while." Eve said suggestively then giggled.


    "Don''t do anything I wouldn''t do."


    "I assure you, we won''t." I told her but she was out the door. I waited a few seconds listening for her


    footsteps.


    After I  was sure she was out of earshot I walked up to Kate and grabbed her arms pulling her up. She


    smiled maliciously which was disgusting.


    "I don''t give a fuck why you came here or what sort of game you''re ying, I want you to get the fuck


    out of here right now." I dragged her to the door ready to throw her out but she yanked herself from my


    hold.


    "Or what?" She knew what she was doing, she was provoking me and I wasn''t gonna fall for it.


    "You don''t fucking wanna know." I hissed and tried to grab her but she jumped back. "Fuck woman, get


    out. I don''t want you in my life."


    "You know what I think, you won''t do anything not in this house, not when your sister is here." She told


    me smugly.


    She was right but I wasn''t about to admit that to her and Eve already knows the ugliest parts of me so


    what''s one more thing.


    Iughed dryly looking straight into her eyes.


    "Do you know how far she is or how big this house is, I could kill you and not even the help would hear


    your screams and do you really think my sister would do anything to help you, you think she likes you


    so much to take your side over mine. She''s my sister, she''ll always choose me no matter I do so think


    about those words again." Fear actually shed into her eyes for a brief moment.


    "Okay fine Sage, I get it. I did something to you, you did something, we''re all even now." She had the


    audacity to say.


    I snapped my eyes to her and started walking to her, she walked backwards until she tripped and fell


    down. I hovered over her. "Even you wanna talk about even. You almost fucking killed me. I almost


    died and you say we''re even. We are not close to being even, not by a long shot. So do me a favor in


    fact do yourself a favor and get the fuck out of my life before you re- no, I''ll be the one regretting it


    because you won''t live to regret it."


    "Sag-" I cut her off before she continued.


    "No, get out. I don''t know if you''re stupid or just acting stupid but we broke up. It''s over." I grabbed her


    arm and pull her up again dragging her out the door.


    She tried making noise but I put my hand over her mouth then dragged her down the stairs and out the


    front door.


    "It would help you to stay the fuck out of my life and Eve." I pushed her and she fell down on the


    ground but she quickly stood up.


    I turned around but she called came. "What?" I snapped.


    "We are not over. This isn''t over, you and I will never be over."


    She turned around and disappeared into the cold fall night. I stayed for a moment just gazing to where


    she disappeared too. After a while frozen in ce, I turned around and went inside.


    Eve startled me standing behind me.


    "Eve, you scared me!" I told her clutching my chest.


    She frowned looking behind me. "Sorry, where did Kate go?" She asked disappointed.


    "She had to leave, her mom called her." I lied effortlessly.


    "Oh, I had Susan add a te for her."


    "I''m sure she''ll stay longer next time." I lied again.


    "Yeah, next time." She smiled sadly and went back inside. I sighed and followed her.


    I don''t know why I couldn''t just tell her the truth, maybe it''s because she would be disappointed


    because she likes Kate or maybe it''s because she''ll go and me Alora for the break up which is more


    likely when she had nothing to do with it.


    I sighed heavily again then entered the dining area where three tes were set for the seafood


    takeaway.


    "Maybe we can watch a movie after." I suggested quietly while sitting down.


    "Yeah." She replied weakly.


    We ate in silence and I felt fucked bad that she was disappointed. I was also furious that Kate cake had


    a and messed up our night.


    Suddenly someone shrieked from the living room. Both Eve and I stood up rmed and ran out to the


    living room.


    Grandma was there shouting at someone.


    "-not even your life is worth those bags you throw around, you idiot." She continued to scold the poor


    man who looked like he was about to piss himself.


    "Mother! That''s enough." Andrew put his hands on Grandma.


    Grandma finally lifted hiker head and spotted us. Her face lit up and opened her arms.


    "My grandbabies!" She beamed and we walked up to her and hugged her.


    She squeezed both of swaying yfully. "How I''ve missed you two."


    I chuckled. "We missed you two grandma."


    "Yeah we did." Eve agreed as she let go and we stepped back.


    "What are you doing here, I told you not toe?" Eve asked her picking up one bag leaving the rest


    to me and Uncle Andrew.


    "How can I note, my grandbaby is wrongfully used of murder." She said. "Where is that


    woman, she told us to stay at her house but she''s not here to wee us herself, such hospitality."


    Andrew sighed behind her as she went on andined about everything and everyone she crossed


    path with since she left Toronto.


    I love grandma but the woman canin, she''ll always find something toin about. She was


    here a couple of weeks back and that was too much.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!